^V1  OfmNCFTn 


^. 


S^OiOGICALStVi^ 


HISTORY 


AMERICAN  BAPTIST  MISSIONS 


ASIA,  AFRICA,  EUROPE  AND  NORTH  AMERICA. 


■\\aLLIiykI    GAMMELL,  A.M. 

PEOFESSOK     IN     BKOWN     UNIVERSITY 


WITH   MAPS  AND  AN  APPENDIX. 


BOSTON: 

GOULD,    KENDALL    AND    LINCOLN, 

69    WASHINGTON    SIEEET. 

1849. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  is  the  year  1849,  by 

GOULD,  KENDALL  akd  LINCOLN, 
in  the  Clerk's  OlBce  of  the  District  Court  of  Massachusetts. 


BOSTONi 

■rrmEOTTFED  bt  c.  c.  p.  hoodt old  dickirsor  omo^ 

KO.  M  WASflUiOTON  BTREBT. 


CERTIFICATE, 


The  undersigned,  having  been  requested  by  the  Ex- 
ecutive Committee  of  the  Missionary  Union  to  read,  in 
manuscript.  Professor  Gammell's  History  of  American 
Baptist  Missions,  are  happy  in  being  able  to  state  that, 
in  our  opinion,  the  work  is  well  adapted  to  accomplish  the 
important  purposes  for  which  it  was  written. 

Such  a  history  we  think  to  be  much  needed,  and 
worthy  of  being  read  by  all.  It  exhibits  gratifying  evi- 
dence of  research,  fidelity  and  skill.  It  sets  before  the 
reader,  in  a  lucid  manner,  facts  that  should  never  be 
forgotten.  Some  of  them,  in  power  to  awaken  attention 
and  touch  the  heart,  could  scarcely  be  surpassed  by 
fiction.  Others  are  full  of  instruction,  presenting  the 
rich  fruits  of  varied  experience ;  or  coming,  in  impressive 
tones  of  Christian  love  and  admonition,  from  the  graves 
of  those  who,  in  making  known  the  way  of  salvation, 
have  cheerfully  laid  down  their  Uves  in  distant  lands.     And 


C'KKTIKICATK. 


others  still,  abound  in  encouragement,  giving  us  to  see 
unequivocal  tokens  of  success,  —  the  foundations  of  idola- 
try  and  superstition  shaken  ;  the  IIolj  Scriptures  trans- 
lated ;  the  press  sending  forth  messages  of  divine  truth ; 
children  gathered  into  schools,  and  brought  under  evan- 
gelical influence ;  the  gospel  proclaimed  by  missionaries 
and  native  preachers ;  converts  multiplied ;  the  ordinances 
of  Christ  administered ;  churches  constituted,  exemplifying 
in  the  lives  of  their  members  the  power  and  loveliness  of 
primitive  Christianity,  and  sending  up  to  heaven,  from 
overflowing  hearts,  the  voice  of  prayer  and  hymns  of 
praise ;  —  all  urging  us  onward  in  the  missionary  enter- 
prise, and  all  fitted  to  excite  our  gratitude  to  God,  in 
view  of  the  signal  blessing  which  He  has  already  bestowed 
on  our  feeble  endeavors. 

Spencer  H.  Cone, 
Daniel   Sharp, 
Irau   Chase. 

BOSTON,  May  1,  1849. 


PREFACE. 


The  following  work  was  undertaken  at  the  request  of  the 
Executive  Committee  of  the  American  Baptist  Missionary 
Union,  and  is  designed  to  narrate  the  origin  and  progress  of  the 
several  missions  which  have  been  commenced  and  sustained  by 
the  agency  of  that  association.  It  is  intended  to  be  a  history  of 
the  missions  rather  than  of  the  society  by  which  they  are  con- 
ducted,—  of  the  colonies  which  have  been  planted  on  distant 
shores,  rather  than  of  the  government  by  whose  agency  they 
were  commenced,  and  by  whose  patronage  they  are  sustained. 
On  this  account  it  records  only  such  domestic  changes  and  events 
in  our  missionary  organization  as  have  shaped  the  character  or 
affected  the  progress  of  the  enterprise  for  which  that  organization 
was  called  into  being. 

The  subject  relates  to  many  different  countries  and  races  of 
mankind,  and  comprises  the  personal  adventures  and  philan- 
thropic labors  of  a  large  number  of  individuals,  who,  in  the  spirit 
of  their  Master  and  in  obedience  to  His  great  command,  have 
toiled  for  the  extension  of  Christian  truth  among  their  fellow- 
men.  From  a  range  of  topics  so  wide  and  varied,  the  author 
has  aimed  to  select  the  incidents  and  scenes  which  may  fairly 
represent  the  growth  of  each  separate  mission,  and  to  form  from 
them  a  series  of  narratives  fitted  to  interest  the  general  reader. 
In  the  execution  of  the  design,  the  most  difficult  task  has  been 
to  blend  particular  facts  with  general  views,  and  from  the  scat- 
tered labors  of  many  individuals  to  trace  the  gradual  advance- 
ment of  the  enterprise  in  which  they  are  engaged.  In  doing 
this  he  has  of  necessity  omitted  many  details  of  themselves  in- 
teresting and  important,  but  less  immediately  connected  with  the 
1* 


VI  PREFACE. 

general  object  of  the  narrative,  and  has  often  grouped  together 
in  a  single  paragraph  toils  and  adventures,  each  of  which  might 
furnish  material  for  an  entire  chapter. 

The  principal  sources  from  which  the  materials  for  the  work 
have  been  derived  are  the  journals  of  the  missionaries,  and  the 
published  reports  and  documents  of  tlie  Executive  Managers, 
which  are  contained  in  the  volumes  of  the  Missionary  Maga- 
zine. In  addition  to  these,  the  author  has  had  free  access  to 
the  records  and  papers  in  the  JNIissionary  Rooms  at  Boston ;  he 
has  read  the  memoii's  of  departed  missionaries,  and  consulted 
many  works  relating  to  the  benefits  resulting  from  the  missions 
and  to  the  history  and  condition  of  the  countries  in  which  tliey 
are  planted.  He  has  also  woven  into  tiie  narrative  brief  notices 
of  such  public  events  as  have  affected  their  progress  and  success. 
Great  pains  have  been  taken  to  render  the  statements  and  views 
as  accurate  as  possible,  and  to  furnish  for  those  who  may  be  in- 
terested in  its  perusal  a  clear  and  impartial  account  of  the  origin 
and  progress  of  a  single  branch  of  the  noble  enterprise  in  which 
the  churches  of  our  own  and  of  nearly  every  other  Christian 
communion  are  now  earnestly  engaged. 

In  his  endeavors  to  secure  accuracy  of  dates  and  facts,  the 
author  acknowledges  the  valuable  aid  he  has  received  from  the 
Corresponding  Secretaries  of  the  Board,  and  from  the  gentle- 
men appointed  to  examine  the  manuscript ;  from  all  of  whom 
he  has  experienced  the  kindest  courtesy  and  attention  in  con- 
ducting every  part  of  the  work.  The  maps,  though  small,  will 
be  found  valuable  aids  to  the  text,  and  the  statistical  tables  con- 
tained in  the  Appendix  serve  to  render  the  volume  a  fuller  ex- 
ponent of  the  present  condition  of  the  Missionary  Union.  It 
is  now  submitted  to  the  public  in  the  humble  hope  that  it  may 
be  deemed  worthy  of  a  place  in  the  already  extensive  literature 
of  Christian  missions,  and  that  it  may  be  made  instrumental  in 
promoting  a  cause  which  is  identified  with  all  the  highest  inter- 
ests of  the  Jmman  race. 


\9 


CONTENTS. 


MISSIONS   IN   BURMAH. 


CHAPTER    I. 

Origin  of  the  Missionary  Spirit  in  America.  —  The  Massachusetts  Baptist 
Missionar}^  Society'.  —  The  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  For- 
eign Missions.  —  The  earliest  American  Missionaries.  —  Change  of  Sen- 
timents of  Messrs.  Judson  and  Rice 


CHAPTER    II. 

Messrs.  Jndson  and  Rice  at  Serampore.  —  The  Difficulties  they  Encoun- 
ter. —  Mr.  and  IMrs.  Judson  settle  at  Rangoon.  —  Mr.  Rice  returns  to 
America.  —  Interest  awakened  in  the  Churches  here.  —  Formation  of 
a  Society  for  Propagating  the  Gospel  in  India.  —  A  Meeting  of  Dele- 
gates proposed 


CHAPTER    III. 

Meeting  at  Philadelphia.  —  Formation  of  the  Triennial  Convention.  — 
Appointment  of  Messrs.  Judson  and  Rice  as  Missionaries.  —  The  La- 
bors of  Mr.  Rice.  —  Fmancial  Basis  of  the  Mission 17 


CHAPTER    IV. 

Labors  of  Mr.  Judson  at  Rangoon.  —  Study  of  the  Language.  —  Bunnah : 
its  People :  Government :  Religion.  —  Arrival  of  Rev.  Mr.  Hough  with 
a  Printing  Press.  —  Translation  of  the  Scriptures  commenced.  —  Books 
printed.  —  First  Bunnan  Inquirer 24 


CHAPTER    V. 

Convention  meets  at  Philadelphia.  —  Appointment  of  Messrs.  Colman 
and  Wheelock.  —  Mr.  Judson  sails  for  Chittagong.  —  Troubles  of  the 
Mission  during  his  Absence.  —  His  Return.  —  Mr.  Hough  embarks  for 
Calcutta.  —  Arrival  of  Messrs.  Colman  and  Wheelock  at  Rangoon.  — 
Death  of  Mr.  Wheelock.  —  Opening  of  the  Zayat.  —  Baptism  of  the 
first  Convert.  —  Jealousy  of  the  Government.  —  Messrs.  Judson  and 
Colman  go  to  Ava  to  obtain  Toleration  from  the  King 35 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER     VI. 


Their  Introduction  at  the  Burman  Court.  —  Their  Petition  refused.  — 
They  return  to  RanROon.  —  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Colman  po  to  Chittagonp. — 
Death  of  Mr.  Cohnan.  —  Converts  at  Rangoon.  —  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson 
visit  Calcutta.  —  Progress  of  the  Mission  at  Rangoon 46 

CHAPTER    VII. 

Mrs.  Judson's  Visit  to  the  United  States  in  1822.  —  Her  History  of  the 
Mission.  —  Arrival  of  Dr.  Price  at  Rangoon.  —  Messrs.  Judson  and  Price 
go  to  Ava.  —  Interview  witli  the  King.  —  A  Branch  of  the  Mission  es- 
tablished at  Ava.  —  Arrival  of  Mrs.  Judson  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade  at 
Rangoon.  —  Messrs.  Hough  and  Wade  at  Rangoon.  —  Messrs.  Judson 
and  Price  at  Ava.  —  Removal  of  tlie  Government  to  Amarapura.      .     .    56 

CHAPTER    VIII. 

W.'xr  between  the  Burmans  and  the  English.  —  Capture  of  Rangoon.  — 
Perils  of  Messrs.  nouf;h  and  Wade,  and  their  Families.  —  Advance  of 
the  English  towards  Ava.  —  Imprisonment  of  the  Missionaries  there. — 
Their  removal  to  Oung-pen-la.  —  Their  protracted  SufTerings.  —  Heroic 
Services  of  Mrs.  Judson.  —  Liberation  of  the  Missionaries.  —  Their 
Agency  in  Negotiations  with  the  English.  —  Reception  of  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Judson  by  Sir  Archibald  Campbell.  —  Their  return  to  Rangoon.  —  The 
Mission  removed  to  Amherst.  —  Mr.  Judson  joins  the  English  Embassy 
to  Ava.  —  Death  of  Jlrs.  Judson 66 


CHAPTER    IX. 

Seat  of  the  Board  established  at  Boston.  —  Rev.  Dr.  Stanghton.  —  Amer- 
ican .Sjnnpathy  for  the  Missionaries.  —  Condition  of  the  Mission.  — 
Death  of  Dr.  Price.  —  Arrival  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Boardman. — Their  set- 
tlement at  Maulmain.  —  Removal  of  the  Mission  to  Maulmain.  —  Labors 
of  the  Missionaries.  —  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Boardman  remove  to  Tavoy.  — 
Condition  of  the  city.  —  They  become  acquainted  with  the  Karens. — 
Character  of  the  Karen  Race 79 

CHAPTER    X. 

Labors  of  Ko  Thah-byu.  —  Superstitions  of  the  Karens.  —  Their  interest 
in  Christianitv.  —  Mr.  Boardman  visits  their  Villages.  —  His  Agency  in 
establishing  Schools.  —  Ins\irreetion  in  Tavoy.  —  Interruption  of  the 
Mission.  —  Increasing  interest  of  the  Karens.  —  Arrival  of  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Mason  at  Tavov.  —  111  health  of  Mr.  Boardman.  —  His  last  Visit  to  the 
Karens.  —  His  t)eath 91 


CHAPTER    XI. 

The  Mission  at  Maulmain.  —  Labors  of  Messrs.  Judson  and  Wade.  —  Or- 
dination of  Ko  Thah-a.  —  He  is  stationed  at  Rangoon.  —  Messrs.  .Judson 
and  Wade  visit  Rangoon. —  Circulation  of  the  New  Testament  and 
Tracts. — Mr.  Judson  ascends  the  Irrawaddy  to  Prome.  —  His  Labors  at 
Rangoon  in  Translating  the  Bible.  —  Return  to  Maulmain.  —  Arrival  of 
other  Missionaries. — Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade  visit  Arracan.  —  Review  of 
the  Progress  of  the  Mission 104 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER    XII. 

Progress  of  the  Jlission  from  1832  to  1835.  —  Mr.  Judson  devoted  to 
Traiishiting  the  Bible.  —  Resohitions  of  the  Board  at  Salem.  —  Est.ab- 
lishmeiit  of  Oiit-Statloiis.  —  Christian  Villages.  —  Excursions  of  Mr. 
Mason  from  Tavoy.  —  Great  changes  among  the  Karens.  —  Their  Lan- 
guage reduced  to' Writing  by  Mr.  Wade.  —  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade  obliged 
to  sail  for  the  United  States.  —  AiTival  of  new  Companies  of  Missiona- 
ries. —  Mr.  Kincaid  at  Rangoon  and  at  Ava.  —  Mr.  Judson  completes 
the  Translation  of  the  Bible.  —  Mr.  and  jMrs.  Wade  in  the  United 
States.  —  Results  of  their  Visit.  —  Their  Return  with  additional  Mis- 
sionaries. —  Death  of  Miss  Cummings 114 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

Meeting  of  the  Convention  at  Richmond  in  1835.  —  Rev.  H.  Jlalcom 
visits  the  Missions.  —  Comparative  Results  among  the  Burmans  and 
among  the  Karens.  —  Jlodes  of  Life  and  of  Labor  adopted  by  the  Mis- 
sionaries. —  Multiplication  of  Schools.  —  Theological  School  at  Tavoy 
and  at  Maulmain.  —  Growth  of  the  Karen  Mission  in  British  Burmah. 
—  Agency  of  the  Press.  —  Station  at  Dong-yahn.  —  State  of  the  Mission 
in  Bui-mah  Proper.  —  Persecution  at  Rangoon.  —  AiTival  of  Messrs. 
Vinton,  Abbott,  and  Howard  at  Rangoon.  —  Mr.  Kincaid  at  Ava.  —  His 
attempt  to  visit  the  Shyan  States.  —  Civil  War  in  Burmah. —  Missiona- 
ries leave  the  Country.  —  Return  of  Messrs.  Abbott  and  Kincaid. — 
Joined  by  Mr.  Simons.  —  Labors  among  the  Karens.  —  Final  Departure 
of  Missionaries  from  Rangoon  in  1840 133 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

The  Province  of  Arracan.  —  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Comstock  settle  at  Kyouk 
Phyoo.  —  AiTJval  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hall.  —  Their  early  Death.  —  Messrs. 
Abbott  and  Kincaid  join  the  Mission.  —  }ih.  Abbott  at  Sandoway.  — 
Labors  among  the  Karens.  —  Their  rapid  Conversion  to  Christianity.  — 
Burman  Persecution  of  the  Christian  Karens.  —  Their  Fidelity  and  its 
Results.  —  Sympathy  of  British  Residents.  —  Death  of  Jlrs.  Abbott, 
and  Visit  of  Jlr.  Abbott  to  the  United  States.  —  Mr.  Kincaid  at  Akyab. 
—  The  Mountain  Chief.  —  Sad  Changes  in  the  Mission.  —  Death  of  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Comstock.  —  Progress  of  the  Mission  in  British  Burmah  from 
1840  to  1845  ;  also  in  Burmah  Proper.  —  Changes  in  the  Board.  —  Death 
of  Rev.  Dr.  Bolles 150 


CHAPTER    XV. 

Financial  EmbaiTassment  of  the  Board.  —  Its  Causes.  —  Question  of 
Slavery.  —  CoiTespondence  of  the  Board  with  tlie  Alabama  State  Con- 
vention.—  Formation  of  the  Southern  Baptist  Convention.  —  American 
Baptist  ^Missionary  Union.  —  Visit  of  Rev.  Dr.  Judson  to  the  United 
States.  —  His  return  to  Bunnah  with  other  Missionaries.  —  Changes  in 
the  Missions  during  his  Absence.  —  Executive  Olficers  of  the  Board. — 
Retiirn  of  Mr.  Abbott  to  Sandoway.  —  Karen  Converts  waiting  for 
Baptism.  —  Appointment  of  new  Missionaries.  —  Latest  Reports  from 
the  Missions  in  Burmah •  173 


CONTENTS. 


MISSIONS    IN    SIAM    AND    CHINA. 

CHAPTER    XVI. 

Arrival  of  Rev.  J.  T.  Jones  at  Bangkok.  —  Character  of  the  Siamese. — 
Arrival  of  Mr.  Dean.  —  His  Labors  among  tiie  Chinese  at  Bangkok. — 
A  Cliinese  Church.  —  Arrival  of  other  Missionaries. —  Progress  of 
Chinese  Department.  —  Death  of  Mr.  Rccfl  and  Jlrs.  Jones.  —  Printing 
the  Scriptures  in  Siamese.  —  An-ival  of  Messrs.  Slafter  and  Goddard. 

—  Death  of  Mr.  Slafter.  —  Progi-ess  of  each  Department  of  the  Mission. 

—  Temporary  Station  at  Macao.  —  Chinese  ^Var.  —  Its  Results. —  Re- 
moval of  Missionaries  to  Hongkong.  —  Death  of  Mrs.  Dean. —  Station 
at  Ningpo.  —  Treaty  between  China  and  the  United  States.  —  Its  Re- 
sults.—  Death  of  Mrs.  Shuck.  —  Prospects  of  the  Station  at  Hongkong. 

—  Condition  of  the  Mission  at  Bangkok.  —  Translations  of  the  Bible  in 
China.  —  Labors  of  Messrs.  Deau  and  Goddard.  —  Present  Attitude  of 
these  Missions 187 


MISSION    IN    ASSAM. 

CHAPTER    XVII. 

The  Country  of  Assam  and  its  Inhabitants.  —  Reasons  for  establishing  a 
Mission  there.  —  Messrs.  Brown  and  Cutter  go  from  Burmah  to  Assam. 

—  They  settle  at  Sadiya.  —  Arrival  of  Messrs.  Bronson  aud  Thomas.  — 
Death  of  Mr.  Thomas.  —  Labors  of  the  Missionaries. —  Mr.  Bronson 
removes  to  Jaipur.  —  Coiiperation  of  British  Residents.  —  Insurrection 
of  the  Khamtis.  —  Mr.  Bronson  settles  among  the  Xagas.  —  Arrival  of 
other  Missionaries.  —  Station  at  Sibsagar.  —  Station  at  Nowgong.  — 
Generous  aid  of  British  Oflicers.  —  Translation  of  the  Gospels.  —  Mr. 
Barker  at  Gowahatti.  —  Growth  of  the  Mission  at  the  several  Stations. 

—  Schools.  —  Convei-sions  to  Christianity.  —  Need  of  Reinforcement. — 
Appointment  of  new  Missionaries.  —  Present  Prospects  of  the  Mission.   209 


MISSION    AMONG    THE     TELOOGOOS. 

CHAPTER    XVIII. 

Country  of  the  Tcloogoos.  —  Origin  of  the  Mission.  —  Arrival  of  Rev.  Mr. 
Dav  at  Vizagapatam.  —  His  settlement  at  Madras.  —  Visit  to  Bellary. 

—  bifliculties  Encountered  bv  a  solitary  Missionary. —  His  Removal  to 
Nellore.  —  Arrival  of  Rev.  Jir.  Van  Husen.  —  Mr.  Day  visits  Madras. 

—  Caste  among  the  Teloogoos.  —  Need  of  a  Translation  of  the  Scrip- 
tures.—  Growtii  of  the  Mission.  —  Health  of  the  Missionaries  fails.— 
They  leave  Nellore  and  return  to  the  I'nited  States.  —  State  of  the 
Mission  in  their  Absence.  —  Return  of  Mr.  Day  and  Appointment  of 
Eev.  Mr.  Jewett  in  1848 229 


CONTKMTS.  xi 


MISSION    IN    WESTERN    AFRICA. 

CHAPTER    XIX. 

General  Character  of  the  Mission.  —  Lott  Carey  and  Collin  Teage.  — 
Rev.  Calvin  Helton.  —  Character  and  Death  of  Mr.  Carey.  —  Rev. 
Benjamin  Skinner.  —  Failure  of  the  Mission  in  consequence  of  the 
Deatli  of  Jlissionaries.  —  Arrival  of  Messrs.  Crocker  and  Mylne.  — 
Station  at  Edina  among  the  Bassas.  —  Madebli.  —  Character  of  the 
People.  —  Arrival  of  Rev.  Ivory  Clarke.  — Departure  of  Mr.  Mylne.  — 
Progress  of  the  Mission.  —  Messrs.  Fielding  and  Constantine.  —  Fail- 
ure of  their  Undertaking.  —  Departure  of  Mr.  Crocker.  —  Progress  of 
the  Mission  in  his  Ab.-ence.  —  His  Return  and  Death.  —  Station  at 
Bcxley. —  The  Labors  of  Mr.  Clarke  :  Translations  :  Churches  :  Schools  : 
his  Death.  —  Close  of  the  Mission.  —  Attempted  ]\Iission  in  Hayti.    .     .  243 


MISSION    IN    FRANCE. 

CHAPTER    XX. 

Commencement  of  the  Mission.  —  Agency  of  Messrs.  Chase  and  Rostan. 

—  Appointment  of  Mr.  Willmarth.  —  Messrs.  Willard  and  Sheldon  join 
the  Mission  at  Paris.  —  Messrs.  Willmarth  and  Willard  settle  at  Douay. 

—  The  Chapel  at  Genlis.  —  Mr.  Willmarth  leaves  the  Mission.  —  Mr. 
Sheldon  goes  to  Douay:  returns  to  America.  —  Rehgious  Freedom  in 
France  in  the  Reign  of  Louis  Phillippe.  —  Hostility  to  the  Mission. — 
Civil  Prosecutions.  —  The  Revolution  of  Februaiy.  —  General  Progress 
of  the  Mission.  —  Visit  of  Mr.  Willard  to  the  United  States.  —  Dr. 
Devan  joins  the  Mission.  —  Stationed  at  Paris  —  Religious  Freedom 
under  the  New  Constitution 265 


MISSION    IN     GERMANY    AND    DENMARK. 

CHAPTER    XXI. 

Object  of  the  Mission.  —  Visit  of  Professor  Sears  to  Germany.  —  Rev. 
J.  G.  Oncken  appointed  Missionary  at  Hamburg.  —  Extension  of  the 
Mission  to  other  States.  —  Decree  of  the  Senate  of  Hamburg  against 
the  Mission. — Petitions  of  the  Board  and  of  others  in  the  United  States 
and  in  England.  —  Persecution  in  other  States  of  Germany.  —  Growth 
of  the  Mission.  —  Change  of  Policy  in  Hamburg  and  in  other  States. 

—  Persecution  most  severe  in  Denmark.  —  Imprisonment  of  the  Danish 
Missionaries.  —  Visit  of  Mr.  Oncken  to  England.  —  Persecution  allayed. 

—  Deputation  of  Jlessrs.  Hackett  and  Couant  to  Denmark.  —  The 
"  Law  of  Amnesty."  —  Troubles  in  the  Danish  Churches  — Peculiar 
Features  of  the  Mission.  —  Its  Connection  with  Religious  Freedom.  — 
The  Recent  Revolution.  —  Its  Effects  upon  the  Mission 278 


XU  CONTENTS- 


MISSION     IN     GREECE. 

CHAPTER    XXII. 

Commenced  i|i  1836.  —  Messrs.  Pasco  and  Love  nt  Patras. —  Policy  of 
the  Greek  Cliurch  respecting  the  Scriptures.  —  Appointment  of  Mi-s. 
Dickson.  —  Heturii  of  Mr.  I'asco. — Mr.  Love  removes  to  Corfu. —  15ap- 
tism  of  Apostolos.  —  Arrival  of  Hev.  Mr.  lUicl.  —  Tumult  on  !St.  S])eri- 
dion's  duy.  —  Otiicr  15:ij)tisiiis  at  Corfu.  —  Popular  violence  at  Patras. 
—  Mr.  Love  obliged  to  return  to  the  United  States.  —  Labors  of  Mr. 
Buel  at  Piranis.  —  Arrival  of  Uev.  Mr.  Arnold  at  Corfu.  —  He  preaches 
in  English.  —  Slow  ])rogress  of  the  Mission. — Evils  with  whicli  it  has 
to  contend.  —  Labors  of  Mr.  Arnold.  —  Prosecution  of  Mr.  Buel  at 
Pira;us.  —  General  Aspect  of  the  Mission 299 


MISSIONS  AlVIONG  THE  INDI.VNS  OF  NORTH  AMERICA. 

CHAPTER     XXIII. 

General  View  of  these  Missions.  —  Earliest  Missionaries  to  the  Indians. — 
Appointment  of  Uev.  Isaac  McCoy.  —  Station  at  Carey  for  the  Puta- 
waroniies  :  at  Thomas  for  the  OttMwas.  —  Changes  in  these  Tribes. — 
Care  of  the  Government  of  the  United  States  for  the  Indian  Race. — 
Jlission  among  the  Ujibwas:  its  Progress  and  Results.  —  Mission  among 
the  Indians  of  New  Vork.  —  Commencement  of  the  Mission  among  the 
Cherokees. — Apjxiintment  of  Messrs.  Posey  and  Jones.  —  Stations  at 
Vallej'  Towns  and  at  Tinsawattce.  —  Civilization  of  the  Cherokees: 
Emigration  of  a  part  of  them  beyond  the  Mississippi.  —  Mission  among 
the  Creeks:  their  Emigration.  —  Continuance  and  Close  of  the  Creek 
Mission 318 


CHAPTER    XXIV. 

Plan  of  removing  the  Indians  beyond  the  Mississippi.  —  Act  of  Congress 
in  1830. —  Refusal  of  the  Cherokees  to  remove. —  Their  removal  by 
Force.  —  Influence  of  these  Events  upon  the  Mission.  —  Judicious  Con- 
duct of  the  Missionaries.  —  Condition  of  the  Mission  in  the  Indian 
Territorv.  —  Missions  among  other  Tribes  in  the  Temtory;  their  Prog- 
ress anff  Residts.  —  Growth  of  the  Mission  among  the  Clierokees. — 
Their  general  Progress  in  Civilization. —  Death  of  Rev.  Jesse  Bushy- 
head. —  Present  Comlitiou  of  the  Cherokee  Nation. —  Claims  of  the 
Indian  Race.  —  Conclusion 330 


ArrENDix. 

Table  of  the  Missions. —  Missions  and  Missionaries.  —  Deceased  Mission- 
aries.—  Contributions.  —  Constitution 349 


AMERICAN    baptist' MISSIONS. 


MISSIONS    IN    BURMAH. 


CHAPTER    I. 

Origix  of  the  Missionary  Spirit  in  America.  —  The  Massachusetts  Baptist 
Jlissionary  Societj^  —  The  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Forei<rQ 
Missions.  —  The  earliest  American  Missionaries.  —  Change  of  Sentiments 
of  Messrs.  Judson  and  Rice. 

The  beginning  of  the  present  century  was  naarked  by  the 
operation  of  two  opposite  agencies,  which  were  at  that  time  at 
work  and  struggling  for  the  ascendancy  in  the  bosom  of  Amer- 
ican society.  The  one  was  the  infidel  philosophy  which  was 
borne  to  our  shores  along  with  the  frenzied  enthusiasm  for 
liberty  that  had  then  just  burst  forth  in  the  Revolution  of 
France;  —  the  other  was  the  spirit  of  Christian  philanthropy, 
breathed  from  the  gospel  of  Christ,  and  then  just  waking  to  a  new 
and  more  vigorous  existence  among  the  people  of  this  young 
and  prosperous  republic.  After  the  lapse  of  nearly  half  a  cen- 
tury, we  may  now  look  calmly  back  and  observe  the  different 
characters  which  they  manifested,  and  the  different  destinies  which 
they  have  reached.  The  former,  though  presumptuous  and 
boastful,  and  at  that  time  ranking  among  its  disciples  many  a 
popular  name,  has  produced  no  results  that  the  world  values  or 
will  ever  value,  and  is  fast  passing  away  from  the  thoughts  and 
the  memories  of  men.  The  latter,  though  modest  and  unpre- 
tending, and  scarcely  daring  to  raise  her  voice  even  in  the 
Christian  church,  has  moulded  the  character  of  the  age,  and,  by 
giving  birth  to  the  enterprise  of  American  Missions,  has  con- 
2 


2  MISSIONS    IN   BURMAn. 

ferred  inestimable  blessings  upon  mankind,  and  introduced  a 
new  era  in  the  history  of  Christianity. 

At  early  periods  in  our  colonial  history,  the  condition  of 
the  Aborigines  of  the  continent  had  excited  a  wide-spread  in- 
terest among  Christian  people  both  in  England  and  the  colonies; 
and  societies  had  been  formed  for  their  benefit,  and  at  difierent 
times  had  employed  the  labors  of  many  whose  names  are  en- 
rolled among  the  brightest  ornaments  of  their  age.  It  was  in 
this  hitherto  neglected  field  of  Christian  philanthropy  that  John 
Eliot  and  the  Mayhews,  Roger  "Williams  and  William  Penn, 
David  Brainerd  and  Bishop  Berkely,  performed  many  of  those 
pious  labors  which  have  secured  for  them  an  undying  remem- 
brance. As  yet,  however,  the  sphere  of  Christian  obligation 
was  confined  within  narrow  limits ;  and  the  idea  of  sending 
missionaries  to  other  lands,  who  should  preach  the  gospel  alike 
to  the  dwellers  in  the  vales  and  on  the  mountains,  had  scarcely 
begun  to  dawn  upon  the  churches  of  America. 

It  was  not  till  the  beginning  of  the  present  century,  that  this 
obligation  began  to  be  distinctly  recognized  among  any  of  the 
Christian  denominations  of  the  country.  The  Baptist  churches, 
at  this  period,  were  comparatively  few  in  number,  and,  save  in 
the  leading  cities,  they  seldom  comprised  members  of  the 
■wealthier  classes  of  society.  They  had  struggled  into  existence 
amid  many  difficulties,  and,  though  scattered  over  a  wide  extent 
of  territory  and  numbering  many  communicants,  they  were  yet 
but  poorly  supplied  with  ministers  or  even  with  suitable  places 
of  public  worship.  In  these  circumstances  their  attention  was 
seldom  diverted  from  their  own  wants  as  a  denomination,  and 
th('ir  sympathy  had  scarcely  at  all  been  enlisted  in  behalf  of 
heathen  nations.  Whatever  Christian  effort  they  could  put 
forth,  was  naturally  directed  to  the  supply  of  their  own  scat- 
tered and  destitute  brethren,  or,  at  the  farthest,  to  sending 
occasional  preachers  to  the  Indian  tribes  that  then  skirted  the 
frontiers  of  most  even  of  our  oldest  States. 

The  first  indication  of  the  growth  of  a  wider  philanthropy 
IS  found  in  the  formation  of  the  Massachusetts  Baptist  Mis- 


MASSACHUSETTS     MISSIONARY     SOCIETY.  3 

sionary  Society,  wLich  Avas  organized  in  1802.  Its  object, 
as  set  forth  iu  its  constitution,  was,  "  to  furnish  occasional 
pi;eaching  and  to  promote  the  knowledge  of  evangelical  truth 
iu  the  new  settlements  Avithin  these  United  States,  or  further 
it^  circumstances  should  render  it  proper."  The  missionary 
preachers  who  went  forth  under  the  auspices  of  this  society, 
among  the  distant  frontier  settlements,  contributed  not  a  little 
by  the  reports  and  statements  which  they  circulated  through 
the  churches,  to  the  awakening  of  a  still  livelier  interest  in  the 
spread  of  the  gospel.  At  the  same  time  also  the  letters  of 
Carey,  Marshman,  Ward,  and  their  heroic  coadjutors  in  the 
English  Baptist  Mission  at  Serampore,  began  to  be  widely  read 
in  this  country.  The  facts  which  they  contained  respecting  the 
hitherto  unimagined  crimes  and  miseries  of  heathenism,  and  the 
warm  and  eloquent  appeals  of  the  missionaries,  were  commu- 
nicated to  the  denomination  in  the  Massachusetts  Baptist  Mag- 
azine, and  were  read  with  eager  interest  in  every  part  of  the 
land.  Numerous  associations  called  mite  societies  were  formed 
in  nearly  all  the  principal  churches,  and  their  contributions 
were  devoted  to  missions.  At  nearly  the  same  time  Buchanan's 
sermon,  entitled  "  the  Star  in  the  East,"  was  republished  in 
America.  Its  thrilling  narratives  and  stirring  appeals  were 
read  alike  by  ministers,  and  by  laymen  —  by  the  merchant  in 
the  midst  of  his  worldly  gains,  and  by  the  cloistered  student 
beside  his  solitary  lamp ;  and  they  every  where  gave  a  new 
impulse  to  the  spirit  of  missionary  inquiiy.  The  growing 
sympathies  of  the  Baptists  of  America  were  mainly  centred 
in  the  missions  at  Serampore,  which  had  been  planted  by  their 
brethren  in  England,  and  were  now,  by  their  extraordinary 
success,  attracting  the  attention  of  the  whole  Christian  world. 
They  early  began  to  contribute  small  sums  for  their  support, 
and  the  grateful  acknowledgments  which  they  received  from 
Dr.  Carey  and  his  associates,  served  to  inflame  their  zeal  and 
increase  their  libei'ality.  At  a  meeting  of  the  Boston  Associa- 
tion of  Baptist  Ministers,  held  in  November,  1811,  a  vote  was 
unanimously  passed,  "  recommending  it  to  the  members  of  their 


4  MISSIONS    IN    BURMAH. 

body,  to  make  known  to  their  respective  congregations,  in 
whatever  mode  they  should  think  proper,  the  subject  of  £ast- 
em  Translations,  and  to  express  their  readiness  to  receive,  and 
transmit  to  the  authorized  persons  whatever  contributions  any 
of  their  people  should  be  disposed  to  make."  So  great  had 
now  become  the  interest  which  was  felt  in  the  undertaking  of 
the  Serampore  missionaries  to  translate  tlie  Scrij)ture?,  that  in 
the  year  1812  the  sum  of  four  thousand  sfx  hundred  and  fifty 
dollars  was  contributed  to  the  aid  of  that  object  by  persons  of 
dill'erent  denominations  in  the  towns  of  Boston  and  Salem  alone. 

These  signs  of  awakening  interest  in  the  conversion  of  the 
heathen  to  Christianity,  though  by  no  means  universal  in  our 
churches,  were  yet  appearing  in  nearly  every  part  of  the 
country,  and  gave  unequivocal  token  that  a  new  era  was  about 
to  dawn  in  the  history  of  Christian  philanthropy,  as  well 
among  the  Baptists  as  among  their  brethren  of  other  commun- 
ions. It  was  plain  that  a  spirit  was  at  work,  and  that  princi- 
ples were  beginning  to  be  cherished,  which,  of  themselves,  must 
soon  lead  to  systematic  and  organized  eftbrts  for  the  diffusion 
of  the  gospel  among  men.  As  yet,  however,  there  were  want- 
ing among  us  any  leading  minds  who  should  propose  the  un- 
dertaking of  an  American  mission,  and  enlist  the  energies  of 
the  churches  in  its  accomplishment. 

In  the  year  1810  a  new  impulse  was  given  to  the  missionary 
spirit  in  every  denomination  of  Christians  in  America,  by  the 
formation  of  the  American  lioard  of  Commissioners  for  For- 
eign Missions.  This  institution,  whose  name  has  now  become 
associated  with  many  of  the  noblest  triumphs  of  Christian  mis- 
sions in  every  part  of  the  world,  sprang  from  the  pious  zeal 
of  several  young  men,  at  that  time  students  of  theology  at  the 
Andover  Seminary,  who  had  submitted  their  views  to  a  meet- 
ing of  the  Congregational  ministers  of  Massachusetts,  and  de- 
clared their  determination  to  devote  themselves  to  preaching  the 
gospel  among  the  heathen.  It  was  no  sudden,  transitory  impulse, 
that  had  been  kindled  by  the  contagious  enthusiasm  of  youthful 
inexperience.     With  most  of  them,   the    sentiment  had  been 


EARLIEST   AMERICAN    MISSIONARIES.  0 

cherished  for  years.  It  had  been  nurtured  amid  the  retirement 
of  their  early  studies,  and  had  borrowed  strength  from  all  that 
they  had  learned  of  the  history  of  man  or  the  revelations  of  God. 
It  had  blended  with  all  their  manly  purposes  until  it  had  become 
a  settled  resolve,  and  embodied  itself  in  vows  and  mutual 
pledges,  such  as  have  always  given  birth  to  the  greatest  enter- 
l^rises  which  history  has  recorded. 

One  of  these  young  men  was  Adonii*am  Judson,*  an  ardent 
and  aspiring  scholar,  who,  though  but  lately  reclaimed  from  the 
mazes  of  infidelity,  had  now  embraced  the  gospel  with  a  fer- 
vor made  more  glowing  by  its  contrast  with  the  gloomy  skep- 
ticism in  which  he  had  been  involved.  He  had  already  corres- 
ponded with  the  friends  of  missions  in  England,  and  was  the  au- 
thor of  the  communication  which,  together  with  his  associates, 
he  now  addressed  to  the  ministers  of  the  Massachusetts  Associa- 
tion. Immediately  on  the  organization  of  the  Board,  he  was 
sent  by  the  Commissioners  to  England,  in  order  to  ascertain 
what  assistance  would  be  furnished  by  the  London  Missionary 
Society,  in  case,  as  was  anticipated,  the  Congregational  churches 
in  America  should  fail  to  sustain  the  newly-conceived  enter- 
prise. Ilis  passage  across  the  Atlantic  was  interrupted  by  the 
capture  of  the  vessel  in  which  he  had  embarked,  by  a  French 
privateer.  He  was  made  a  prisoner  of  war  and  carried  into 
Bayonne,  where  he  was  detained  for  a  time  ;  but  when  released, 
he  proceeded  on  his  passage  to  England  under  the  protection 
of  passports  obtained  from  the  Emperor  of  the  French.  Here 
he  was  received  with  the  warmest  Christian  cordiality  by  the 
Directors  of  the  London  Missionary  Society,  who  heartily  re- 

*  The  names  of  the  others  were  Samuel  Nott,  Samviel  J.  Mills,  Samuel 
Newell,  James  Richards  and  Luther  Rice.  The  two  latter  names  were  at  first 
signed  to  the  paper  which  was  presented  to  the  ministers,  biit  were  afterwards 
withdrawn  lest  the  number  should  seem  too  large.  The  quiet  communing  of 
these  young  students  amid  the  shades  of  Andover,  when  considered  in  con- 
nection with  all  its  great  and  benignant  results,  might  well  be  compared  with 
the  scene  in  the  chapel  at  Mont-martre,  nearly  three  centuries  before,  when 
the  seven  founders  of  the  "  Society  of  Jesus  "  met  to  exchange  their  vows  of  per- 
petual fealty  to  the  Romish  Church. 
2* 


6  MISSIONS    IN    BURMAH. 

sponded  to  the  views  and  aspirations  which  had  kindled  liis  own 
mind  and  those  of  his  associates.  The  Directors,  however, 
wisely  declined  to  enter  into  any  union  with  the  Commissioners 
in  America.  They  feared  the  evils  which  would  be  likely  to 
ensue  from  a  divided  jurisdiction  placed  on  both  sides  of  the 
Atlantic,  and  they  justly  estimated  that  the  churches  in  Amer- 
ica were  already  able  to  sustain  the  young  missionaries  who 
had  so  generously  thrown  themselves  upon  their  liberality. 
They  nevertheless  professed  their  entire  willingness  to  accept 
these  missionaries  into  their  service  until  funds  adequate  to 
their  suppoi't  could  be  raised  by  the  Commissioners  in  America. 

Early  in  the  year  1812,  the  first  American  missionaries 
sailed  in  two  separate  companies  for  the  distant  scene  of  their 
yet  untried  labors.  Messrs.  Judson  and  Newell,  with  their 
wives,  sailed  from  Salem  in  the  ship  Caravan  on  the  19th  of 
February;  and  Messrs.  Hall  and  Nott,  with  their  wives,  and  Mr. 
Rice,  sailed  from  Philadelphia  in  the  Harmony  on  the  24th  of 
the  same  month.  Both  these  vessels,  thus  freighted  with  the 
heralds  of  Christianity  to  the  heathen,  were  bound  to  Calcutta; 
and  from  thence  the  missionaries  were  instructed  to  proceed  to 
the  Burman  Empire,  or,  if  this  should  be  impracticable,  to  some 
other  unoccupied  field  in  India  in  which  they  might  find  them- 
selves able  to  establish  a  mission. 

It  was  during  his  long  passage  across  the  Atlantic  and  Indian 
Oceans,  and  while  engaged  in  the  critical  study  and  the  transla- 
tion of  the  Scriptures,  that  the  views  of  Mr.  Judson,  on  the 
question  of  baptism,  underwent  the  change  which  has  had  so 
important  a  bearing  on  the  course  of  his  subsequent  life  and  on 
the  history  of  American  Missions.  While  thus  removed  from 
the  controversies  of  men,  amid  the  trackless  solitudes  of  the 
ocean,  and  specially  occupied  in  the  earnest  study  of  the  Word 
of  God,  he  adopted  the  belief  that  none  but  professed  believers 
in  Jesus  Christ  are  intended  to  be  subjects  of  bai)tism,  and  that 
immersion  alone  is  the  primitive  mode  in  which  the  rite  was 
administered.  To  the  same  conclusion  Mrs.  Judson  was  at 
length  slowly  conducted,  and  a  few  months  later  Mr.  Rice  pro- 


BAPTISM    OF   MESSRS.    JUDSON    AND    RICE.  7 

fessed  his  faith  in  the  same  general  views.  They  were  subse- 
quently baptized,  though  at  different  times,  in  the  chapel  at 
Serampore,  by  Rev.  Mr.  Ward,  of  the  English  Baptist  Mission. 
As  a  feature  in  the  character  of  these  independent  young 
missionaries,  this  adoption  of  new  views  respecting  the  ordi- 
nance of  baptism  was  in  every  way  singular  and  remarkable. 
It  was  a  step  directly  against  all  the  prejudices  of  their  educa- 
tion and  their  early  associations,  and  contrary  to  all  their  present 
interests  and  engagements.  It  must  inevitably  separate  them 
from  the  sympatliies  of  friends  to  whom  they  had  always  been 
attached,  and  from  the  respected  and  honored  Board  by  whose 
appointment  they  had  gone  to  a  distant  continent  as  mission- 
aries to  the  heathen,  and  on  whose  funds  they  were  now  depend- 
ing for  their  support.  On  the  other  hand,  the  change  would 
connect  them  with  a  denomination  to  whose  members  they  were 
strangers,  who  had  as  yet  manifested  but  little  active  interest  in 
missions,  and  who,  more  than  all,  were  without  any  missionary 
organization  on  which  they  could  rely  for  guidance  and  support. 
No  persuasive  invitation  was  addressed  to  them,  no  prospect  of 
advancement  was  placed  befoi'e  them.  Never  Avere  inquirers 
after  tnitli  more  entirely  removed  from  the  influence  of  any 
external  bias.  In  circumstances  like  these  we  are  compelled 
to  believe  that  they  abandoned  their  former  opinions  and  adopted 
new,  in  accoixlance  with  tlie  simple  dictates  of  their  own  un- 
biassed understanding  and  conscience;  and  "that,  in  the  words  of 
one  of  their  number,  "  if  there  was  ever  an  action  performed 
from  one  single  motive,  unblended  with  any  minor  considera- 
tions, their  baptism  was  an  action  of  this  description." 


MISSIONS   IN    BURMAH. 


CHAPTER    II. 


Messrs.  Jiidson  and  Eicc  nt  Serampore.  —  The  DifTiculties  they  Encounter.  — 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  settle  at  Rangoon.  —  Mr.  Rice  returns  to  America. — 
Interest  awakened  in  the  Churches  here.  —  Formation  of  a  Society  for 
Propagating  the  Gospel  in  India.  —  A  Meeting  of  Delegates  proposed. 

The  establishment  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  in  Burmali  and 
the  enlistment  of  the  American  Baptists  in  the  support  of  their 
mission,  it  has  been  often  observed,  were  brought  about  l)y  a 
train  of  events  of  the  most  remarkaljle  and  providential  char- 
acter. No  human  wisdom  or  foresight  selected  the  field  in 
wiiich  were  to  be  put  forth  their  earliest  labors,  and  no  sponta- 
neous charity  furnislied  the  means  wliich  were  to  constitute  their 
support.  The  lionor  of  commencing  the  missions  of  the  Amer- 
ican Baptists,  let  it  be  confessed,  is  to  be  ascribed  rather  to 
the  divine  Head  of  the  Church,  than  to  any  leading  movement 
or  agency  of  the  denomination  itself.  The  way  was  prepared 
and  the  field  was  opened  by  God  alone,  and  it  only  remained  for 
true-hearted  men  to  enter  in  and  prosecute  the  noble  work  to 
which  tliey  had  thus  been  summoned. 

The  little  band  of  American  missionaries  had  arrived  on  the 
shores  of  India;  but  here  they  were  destined  to  meet  with  pri- 
vations and  discouragements  such  as  might  well  have  appalled 
any  but  the  most  resolute  faith,  in  that  early  infancy  of  the 
missionary  enterprise.  The  country  to  which  they  had  come 
was  under  the  government  of  tlie  British  East  India  Company, 
Avhose  Directors  and  Agents  were  at  that  time  unfriendly  to 
the  introduction  of  Christianity  among  the  nations  of  the  East, 
and  who,  at  all  events,  were  determined  not  to  endure  within  their 
jurisdiction  the  presence  of  missionaries  from  America.  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Judson  and  Mr.  Rice  were  at  vSerampore,  where  they  were 
enjoying  the  hospitality  of  Dr.  Carey  and  his  associates  of  the 
English  Baptist  Mission.  While  here,  they  suddenly  received 
an  order  from  the  government  requiring  them  immediately  to 
repair  to  Calcutta.     On  presenting  themselves  at  the  Govern- 


DIFFICULTIES    WITU    THE    EAST    INDIA    COMFANT.  9 

merit  House,  they  were  told  Ihat  they  must  return  without  delay 
to  the  United  States,  and  that  tlie  captain  of  the  ship  which 
had  biouglit  thera  to  Calcutta  should  not  receive  a  clearance 
from  the  port  unless  he  would  engage  to  take  them  back.  The 
order  also  included  all  the  missionaries  who  had  accompanied 
them  from  America.  Their  friends  at  Calcutta  informed  them 
that  there  was  no  hope  of  the  decree  being  reversed,  and  their 
only  alternative  was  either  to  obey  the  order  and  return  to  the 
United  States,  or  to  obtain  permission  to  embark  for  some  part 
of  India  beyond  the  jurisdiction  of  the  East  India  Company. 
Their  lirst  wisli  was  to  proceed,  according  to  the  original  in- 
structions they  had  received  from  the  Commissioners,  to  some 
part  of  the  Burman  empire  ;  but  the  disturbed  relations  then 
subsisting  between  that  empire  and  the  English  seemed  to  ren- 
der such  a  movement  impossible.  They  accordingly  obtained 
permission  to  embark  in  a  vessel  lying  in  the  river,  bound  to 
the  Isle  of  France,  in  the  hope  that  there  they  might  plant  a 
mission,  and  labor  for  the  object  which  had  brought  them  from 
America.  The  vessel,  however,  possessed  accommodations  for 
but  two  passengers,  and  those  were  assigned,  by  common  con- 
sent, to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Newell,  whose  circumstances  required 
that  they  should  speedily  be  settled  in  a  place  of  quiet  and  re- 
pose. The  others  remained  in  Calcutta,  waiting  the  departure 
of  another  vessel,  and  anxiously  watching  the  course  of  events, 
in  order  to  determine  what  steps  their  duty  might  require  them 
to  take  for  the  accomplishment  of  their  mission.  At  the  end  of 
tl.ree  months  the  officers  of  the  government,  who  had  watched 
them  with  constant  jealousy,  and  who  doubtless  supposed  that 
they  intended  to  remain  in  the  country,  issued  another  order, 
more  peremptory  than  the  former,  requiring  them  immediately 
to  take  passage  in  one  of  the  Company's  ships  which  was  bound 
to  England,  and  caused  their  names  to  be  printed  in  the  official 
list  of  passengers  about  to  sail. 

At  this  crisis,  when  their  last  hopes  seemed  to  be  cut  off,  and 
all  their  plans  were  about  to  be  frustrated  by  the  stern  decree 
of  arbitrary  power,  Mr.  Judson   and  Mr.  Rice  learned   that  a 


10  MISSIONS    IN   BURMAn. 

sliip  was  about  to  sail  for  the  Isle  of  France.  They  immedi- 
ately applied  to  the  government  for  a  passport,  but  were  re- 
fused. The  crisis,  however,  was  too  important,  and  escape 
from  the  Company's  hostile  jurisdiction  was  too  desirable,  not  to 
call  forth  their  utmost  exertions  to  secure  their  passage  to  some 
other  part  of  India.  The  captain  was  induced  to  consent  to 
their  embarking  in  his  ship  without  the  usual  papers  from  the 
government.  Accordingly,  their  baggage  having  been  conveyed 
on  board,  they  embarked  under  cover  of  night,  and  the  ship 
proceeded  on  her  voyage  down  the  river.  At  the  end  of  two 
days  they  were  overtaken  by  a  government  despatch,  which 
commanded  the  pilot  to  conduct  the  ship  no  farther,  as  she  had 
on  board  passengers  who  were  ordered  to  England.  They  now 
found  all  their  designs  completely  foiled  by  the  officers  of  the 
Company.  AVith  heavy  hearts  they  went  on  shore,  where  they 
procured  temporary  lodgings  near  the  bank  of  the  river,  and  the 
ship  proceeded  on  her  voyage  to  the  sea.  In  this  desolate  con- 
dition they  remained  four  days,  using  every  inducement  they 
could  offer  to  the  vessels  that  jjassed,  to  take  them  on  board, 
but  without  success.  At  the  end  of  this  time  a  letter  was 
brought  to  Mr.  Judson,  from  some  unknown  friend,  enclosing  a 
certificate  of  permission  to  go  on  board  the  ship  which  they  had 
so  lately  been  compelled  to  leave,  and  which,  if  she  had  not  al- 
ready gone  to  sea,  was  now  lying  at  Saugur  roads,  a  distance 
of  seventy  miles.  They  immediately  embarked  in  boats,  and 
after  rowing  a  night  and  a  day  they  reached  the  ship,  and  pro- 
ceeded on  their  voyage  to  the  Isle  of  France. 

It  had  been  their  design  in  going  to  the  Isle  of  France  to  es- 
tablish a  mission  on  the  adjacent  island  of  Madagascar,  but  they 
now  found  this  to  be  impossible,  and  they  directed  their  atten- 
tion to  several  other  countries  of  the  East,  though  without  de- 
ciding which  one  should  become  the  scene  of  their  missionary 
labors.  Yet,  even  here,  they  did  not  escape  the  hostile  influence 
of  the  Directors  of  the  East  India  Comj)any.  The  governor 
of  the  island  was  warned  of  their  presence,  and  directed  "  to  have 
an  eye  on  those  American  missionaries."     Their  residence  was, 


DIFFICULTIES    AT    MADRAS.  11 

however,  made  as  pleasant  to  tliem  as  circumstances  would  per- 
mit, and  the  governor,  it  would  appear,  had  little  sympathy 
with  the  spirit  which  at  that  time  ruled  at  the  council  board  of 
the  Honorable  Company ;  for  he  informed  the  missionaries  that 
they  were  at  liberty  to  go  wherever  they  wished  upon  the  isl- 
and. After  a  residence  of  three  months  in  the  Isle  of  France, 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  embarked  for  Madras,  still  undetermined 
as  to  wliat  should  be  their  future  course,  and  calmly  waiting  the 
indications  of  Providence  to  point  them  to  the  spot  whereon 
they  should  commence  their  labors  as  Christian  missionaries. 

At  Madras  they  encountered  new  proofs  of  the  violent  oppo- 
sition to  missionary  labor,  which  had  become  so  deeply  seated 
in  the  minds  of  the  Directors  of  the  government  in  India.  Their 
friends,  Rev.  Messrs.  Hall  and  Nott,  in  a  neighboring  presiden- 
cy, had  just  been  ordered  to  embark  for  England,  and  it  was  ap- 
prehended, if  their  own  arrival  at  Madras  should  be  reported  at 
Calcutta,  that  a  similar  order  would  be  issued  for  their  depart- 
ure. War  had  now  broken  out  between  England  and  America, 
and  the  officers  of  the  Company  were  pleased  to  stigmatize  the 
missionaries  as  political  spies,  whom  it  was  not  safe  to  leave  un- 
watched  in  any  of  the  English  Dependencies.  In  these  circum- 
stances their  first  inquiry,  on  their  arrival  at  Madras,  was  what 
ships  were  lying  in  the  harbor  ready  for  sea.  The  only  one  they 
fouml  was  bound  for  Rangoon,  the  chief  port  of  the  Burman 
empire,  and  without  delay  they  secured  their  passage. 

More  than  sixteen  months  had  now  elapsed  since  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Judson  sailed  from  Salem,  to  encounter  the  unknown  trials 
and  discouragements  of  a  missionary  life.  The  career  that  then 
lay  before  them  was  one  with  which  they  were  wholly  unac- 
quainted, and  it  would  be  strange  if  the  imagination  had  not 
lent  to  it  some  of  the  colorings  of  romance.  Yet  how  checkered 
and  troubled  had  it  been  !  How  marked  at  every  stage  by  the 
superintending  care  of  Him  who  shapes  the  ends  of  his  servants, 
and  out  of  trial  and  discouragement  educes  their  highest  spirit- 
ual good !  Defeated  in  the  plans  they  had  formed,  driven  from 
the  countries  which  they  had  entered,  harassed  and  perplexed 


12  MISSIONS    IN    BUK-M.VII. 

with  the  opposition  of  men  who  ought  to  have  befriemled  them, 
separated,  by  their  change  of  sentiments,  fi'om  those  with  whom 
they  had  always  been  associated  —  alone,  and  at  a  distance  from 
country  and  friends,  the  situation  of  these  noble-hearted  mission- 
aries was  one  of  no  common  trial  and  embarrassment.  But 
Heaven  had  them  in  keeping,  and  hud  appointed  them  to  its 
own  chosen  work  in  the  land  to  which  they  were  now  about  to 
sail  — a  land  presenting,  indeed,  no  attractions  of  domestic  com- 
fort or  of  social  refinement  —  dark  with  idolatry  and  lieathen 
cruelty,  but  soon  to  be  illustrated  by  signal  displays  of  divine 
grace,  and  by  the  heroic  labors  of  devoted  missionaries. 

It  was  on  the  22d  of  June,  1813,  that  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson 
set  sail  from  jNIadras  for  Rangoon.  The  passage  was  boisterous 
and  dangerous,  and  more  than  once  the  ship  was  near  being  cast 
upon  some  of  those  hidden  reefs  that  line  the  coral  shores  of  the 
Indian  seas.  After  a  passage  of  three  weeks  they  at  length, 
on  the  14th  of  July,  came  to  anchor  in  the  harbor  of  Rangoon, 
and  gazed  for  the  lirst  time  at  the  pagodas  and  temples  that  deck 
the  town,  and  the  hills  which  rise  in  the  distance. 

Rangoon  is  the  princijxil  seaport  of  the  Burman  empire,  and 
is  situated  about  thirty  miles  from  the  sea,  on  a  broad  bay,  known 
as  Rangoon  river,  and  forming  one  of  the  outlets  of  the  Irra- 
waddy.  It  has  a  harbor  of  the  amplest  dimensions  for  the  largest 
ships,  but  the  town  is  built  on  a  marshy  meadow  which  stretches 
along  the  banks  of  the  river,  and,  as  you  approach  it  from  the 
sea,  presents  a  vast  assemblage  of  low  bamboo  houses,  resting 
on  piles,  with  here  and  there  a  dwelling  of  brick  or  of  wood  to 
vary  its  monotonous  aspect.  In  1813  it  was  supposed  to  con- 
tain about  40,000  inhabitants,  a  small  portion  of  whom  W'ere  of 
Armenian  and  Portuguese  extraction.  The  gi'eat  mass  of  its 
people,  however,  were  of  the  Mongolian  race,  over  whom  Eu- 
ropean civilization  had  exerted  no  meliorating  influences.  It 
was  at  that  time  subject  to  the  sway  of  a  fierce  and  cruel  viceroy, 
who  maintained  there  the  dark  despotism  of  his  imperial  master, 
and  governed  the  wretched  natives  with  a  stern  and  arbitrary 


RANGOON.  13 

rule  tliat  crushed,  with  its  iron  hand,  all  freedom  of  action  and 
opinion, 

Rangoon  had  been  the  seat  of  a  mission  planted  in  1807  by 
the  English  Baptists,  and  placed  under  the  direction  of  the  mis- 
sionaries at  Serampore  ;  but  that  mission  was  now  abandoned, 
and  those  who  had  been  engaged  in  prosecuting  it  had  all  left 
the  city,  with  the  exception  of  Mrs.  Felix  Carey,  the  wife  of  one 
of  the  missionaries.  This  lady,  though  of  European  extraction, 
was  a  native  of  the  country,  and  still  dwelt  at  the  house  which 
had  been  erected  for  the  accommodation  of  the  mission,  in  a  re- 
tired spot  without  the  walls  of  the  town.  On  their  arrival  at 
Rangoon,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  might  well  have  shrunk  from 
the  cheerless  scene  which  lay  before  them,  and  recorded  the  day 
which  brought  them  there  as  the  gloomiest  and  most  distressing 
of  their  lives.  The  perils  which  they  had  escaped  in  their  re- 
cent voyage,  the  disappointments  which  had  followed  them  ever 
since  their  arrival  in  India,  the  separation  and  the  loss  of  their 
friends  and  associates,*  the  ill  health  of  Mrs.  Judson,  and  the 
darkening  prospect  of  the  cheerless  heathen  land  that  stretched 
on  every  side  around  them,  —  all  reminded  them  how  far  they 
were  now  removed  from  human  sympathy,  and  brought  them, 
in  humble  hope  and  trustful  reliance,  to  the  feet  of  their  heaven- 
ly Father.  In  the  unoccupied  apartments  of  the  spacious  mis- 
sion house  they  took  up  their  abode,  and  immediately  com- 
menced their  preparation  for  the  great  work  of  making  known 
the  gospel, — which,  amid  all  the  disasters  and  discouragements  of 
tlieir  course,  had  been  constantly  before  them,  like  a  serene  and 
benignant  star  peering  through  the  mists  and  clouds  of  a  stormy 
sky.  It  had  shone  upon  them  in  all  their  wanderings  from 
country  to  country,  till  it  seemed  to  rest  upon  that  to  which 
they  had  come.     Their  other  plans  had  been  frustrated  —  other 

*  On  their  arrival  at  the  Isle  of  France,  the  missionaries  were  informed  of 
the  death  of  Mrs.  Harriet  Newell,  who  died  on  her  passage  to  that  island,  No- 
vember 30th,  18]2.  She  had  longbeen  on  ternis  of  the  gi-eatest  intimacy  with 
Mrs.  Judson,  by  whom  her  early  death  was  mourned  with  all  the  tenderness  of 
a  sister's  affection. 

.3 


14  MISSIONS   IN   BURMAH. 

fields  of  labor  had  boon  closed  acjainst  tliom,  and  Burmah  alone 
seemed  to  be  the  land  whieh  Heaven  had  selected  as  the  scene 
of  their  humble  mission. 

Here  let  us  leave  them  for  a  time,  and  turn  to  follow  the 
fortunes  of  ^Ir.  Kiee,  hitherto  their  associate  in  the  work  of 
founding  the  missions  of  the  American  Baptists.  "While  the  mis- 
sionaries were  detained  at  the  Isle  of  France,  waiting  for  the 
events  of  Providence  to  determine  the  course  of  their  action, 
it  was  decided  that  Mr.  Kice  should  return  to  America  for  the 
purpose  of  awakening  the  interest  of  the  Baptist  churches  here 
in  the  work  of  proi)agating  the  gospel  among  the  heathen  of 
the  Eastern  world.  He  accordingly  set  sail  for  San  Salvador, 
and  arrived  in  the  United  States  in  September,  181. '5;  choosing 
this  circuitous  i)assage  in  order  to  escape  the  English  cruisers, 
which  since  the  breaking  out  of  the  war  had  infested  the  ocean, 
and  ravaged  the  commerce  of  the  Americans. 

Immediately  after  Messrs.  Judson  and  Ivice  had  avowed 
their  change  of  sentiments  respecting  baptism,  and  had  received 
the  rite  according  to  its  apostolic  form  at  the  hands  of  Rev. 
Mr.  "Ward,  they  communicated  the  fact  to  the  Secretary  of  the 
American  Board  of  Commissioners,  and  at  the  same  time  stated, 
that  should  a  missionary  society  be  formed  by  the  Baptists, 
they  were  ready  to  place  themselves  under  its  direction  in  the 
prosecution  of  their  labors.  Tiiey  also  wrote  to  Rev.  Dr.  Bald- 
win, stating  the  same  general  farts,  and  urging  the  importance 
of  forming  a  Baptist  INIissionary  Society.  The  same  views  were 
also  strongly  urged  by  Dr.  Carey  and  the  other  missionaries  at 
Serampore.  These  letters  were  received  at  Boston  in  February, 
1813.  The  intelligence  which  they  contained  spread  witlT 
electric  rapidity,  and  imparted  to  the  spirit  of  benevolence  and 
the  sense  of  Christian  obligation  a  depth  and  fervor  such  as  they 
before  had  never  experienced.  Immediately  on  the  receipt  of 
the  letter  of  IMr.  Judson,  a  meeting  of  several  of  the  leading 
ministers  of  Massachusetts  was  convened  at  the  house  of  Dr. 
Baldwin,  in  Boston,  in  order  to  consider  the  new  attitude  in 
which  these  events  had  placed  the  churches.     But  one  senti- 


FORMATION    OF   FOREIGN   MISSIONARY    SOCIETY.  15 

ment  of  deep  and  fervent  thankfulness  filled  the  minds  of  all 
who  were  present.  The  indications  of  Providence  were  too 
plain  to  be  mistaken,  and  the  clergymen  who  were  thus  assem- 
bled proceeded  immediately  to  form  the  "  Baptist  Society  for 
Propagating  the  Gospel  in  India  and  other  Foreign  Parts."  The 
society  Avas  so  organized  as  to  admit  of  its  cooperating  with 
any  other  societies  that  might  be  formed  for  the  same  purpose 
in  otlier  sections  of  the  country,  and  one  of  the  articles  of  its  con- 
stitution plainly  pointed  to  the  organization  of  a  General  Con- 
vention, corajjosed  of  delegates  from  societies  in  every  part  of  tho 
Union.  The  formation_of  this  society  was  the  first  movement 
that  sprang  from  the  new  events  in  the  East,  and,  though  appar- 
ently local-in  its  character,  is  undoubtedly  to  be  regarded  as  the 
germ  of  the  Triennial  Convention  of  a  later  period,  which  for 
so  long  a  time  managed  the  missions  of  the  American  Baptists. 
One  of  the  earliest  acts  of  the  new  society  w^as  to  direct  the 
secretary,  Rev.  Daniel  Sharp,  to  communicate  the  circum- 
stances of  Mr.  Judson  to  the  Directors  of  the  Baptist  Mission- 
ary Society  in  England,  and  to  propose  that  he  should  become 
connected  with  the  mission  at  Serarapore,  and  at  the  same  time 
receive  his  support  fi-om  the  churches  in  America.*  The  sec- 
retary was  also  directed  to  communicate  to  Mr.  Judson  the 
assurance  that,  whenever  the  Board  of  Commissioners  should 
discontinue  their  patronage,  his  support  would  be  furnished  by 
the  society.  The  Managers  of  the  English  Baptist  Mission 
declined  the  proposal,  and  Mr.  Fuller,  their  secretary,  sent  a 
re}}ly,  in  which  he  urged  the  importance  of  having  a  distinct 
missionary  association,  which  should  be  entirely  supported  and 
controlled  by  the  Baptists  of  America. 

*  The  letters  which  were  addressed  to  Jlr.  Fuller  in  England,  and  Mr. 
Judson  in  Bunnah,  have  been  placed  in  my  hands  by  their  now  venerable 
writer.  They  breathe  a  liberal  and  generous  spirit,  and  show  full  well  that 
the  views  which  prevailed  in  the  Jlassachusetts  Society  were  by  no  means 
narrow  or  unworthy.  The  request  to  the  English  Directors  seems  to  have 
had  its  origin  solely  in  the  impression  that  Mr.  Judson  would  be  more  useful 
and  happy  if  associated  with  the  experienced  missionaries  at  Serampore,  than 
if  laboring  alone. 


16  MISSIONS    IN    BURMAII. 

At  this  jiincture  ]Mr.  Rice  arrived  in  the  United  States  from 
India,  and  by  his  personal  narratives  and  his  earnest  appeals,  was 
immediately  instrumental  in  imparting  new  energy  to  the  inter- 
est which  had  been  already  widely  excited  through  the  country. 
In  February,  1814,  he  was  present  at  the  meeting  of  the  man- 
agers of  the  new  society,  which  was  also  attended  by  delegates 
from  the  Haverhill  and  the  Salem  Foreign  Mission  Societies. 
The  great  object  of  that  meeting  was  to  devise  a  method  for 
enlisting  the  interest  and  cooperation  of  the  entire  denomination 
in  the  enterprise  of  Foreign  Missions.  It  was  arranged  that 
an  address  should  be  prepared  and  sent  to  all  parts  of  the  Union, 
setting  forth  the  great  obligations  which  God  in  his  providence 
had  imposed  upon  the  Baptists  of  America,  in  consequence  of 
the  secession  of  the  missionaries  from  the  American  Board  of 
Commissioners.  Kev.  Mr.  Kice  was  also  apj)ointed  an  agent  to 
travel  in  the  Middle  and  Southern  States,  in  order  to  promote  the 
formation  of  societies  that  should  cooperate  with  those  of  New 
England  in  sending  the  gospel  to  the  heathen.  The  measures 
which  were  thus  adopted  were  every  where  attended  with  the 
most  gratifying  success. 

Tiie  intelligence  that  American  missionaries  in  the  East 
had  become  Baptists,  and  had  requested  to  be  received  and  sup- 
ported as  the  missionaries  of  the  denomination,  went  through 
the  country  like  the  sound  of  a  trumpet.  It  was  an  event  which 
no  one  had  anticipated,  and  it  seemed  to  appeal  to  the  Christian 
zeal  and  the  sympathies  of  all  the  churches  with  a  power  that 
could  not  be  withstood.  It  swept  away  alike  the  prejudices  and 
the  indifference  with  wl)ich  the  subject  had  hitherto  been  re- 
garded, and  presented  the  cause  of  Eastern  Missions  as  a  mat- 
ter of  undoubted  obligation,  and  of  transcendent  interest  to  every 
one  who  loved  the  Saviour  and  was  attached  to  the  principles 
and  modes  of  worship  of  the  Baptists.  In  the  course  of  the 
year  after  the  formation  of  the  society  in  Massachusetts,  similar 
associations  were  formed  in  nearly  all  the  older  States  of  the 
Union,  and  the  addresses  which  were  put  forth  by  many  of  them 
still  remain  as  delightful  memorials  of  the  eloquence  and  talent, 


MEETING    AT    THILADELPHIA.  17 

not  less  than  of  the  earnest  piety  and  comprehensive  zeal,  of  the 
venerated  men  who  at  that  day  stood  at  the  head  of  the  Baptist 
communion. 

It  was  soon  agreed  among  these  several  societies  that  a  meet- 
ing of  delegates  from  all  the  States  whose  churches  had  become 
connected  with  the  cause,  should  be  held  at  some  central  place, 
for  the  purpose  of  organizing  a  national  society.  Philadelphia 
was  fixed  upon  as  the  place,  and  the  delegates  were  appointed 
to  assemble  in  May,  1814.  After  the  pi-oposed  convention  had 
been  announced,  and  the  time  and  jjlace  of  its  meeting  had 
been  fixed,  it  immediately  "became  a  subject  of  the  most  eager 
and  earnest  expectations  among  the  churches  in  all  parts  of  the 
land.  No  general  meeting  of  the  denomination  had  then  ever 
been  held,  and,  as  was  natural,  the  one  proposed  was  antici- 
pated with  feelings  of  interest  and  hope  and  Christian  thank- 
fulness, which,  in  these  later  days,  we  cannot  easily  estimate. 
We  may  well  believe,  that  to  thousands  of  Christian  hearts  it 
was  the  subject  of  many  an  humble  prayer  —  the  burden  of 
many  a  pious  aspiration. 


CHAPTEE    III. 


Meeting  at  Philadelphia.  —  Formation  of  the  Triennial  Convention.  —  Ap- 
pointment of  Messrs.  Judson  and  Rice  as  Missionaries.  —  The  Labors  of 
Mr.  Rice.  —  Financial  Basis  of  the  Mission. 

On  the  18th  of  IMay,  1814,  there  assembled  in  Philadelphia 
a  general  meeting  of  delegates  from  missionary  societies  and 
other  religious  bodies  of  the  Baptist  persuasion  in  various  parts 
of  the  United  States.  The  great  object  of  the  meeting,  as  set 
forth  in  its  records,  was  "  to  organize  a  plan  for  eliciting,  com- 
bining, and  directing  the  energies  of  the  whole  denomination 
in  one  sacred  effort  for  sending  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  to 
3* 


18 


MISSIONS     IN    BCRMAH. 


tlie  heathen,  and  to  nations  destitute  of  pure  gospel  light,"  It 
•was  ail  assL'inbhige  of  plain  and  earnest-minded  men,  members 
of  a  Christian  sect  which,  alike  in  the  old  world  and  the  new,  had 
Btruggled  with  unusual  difficulties  and  deep-rooted  prejudices. 
It  presented  no  array  of  clerical  pomp  or  ecclesiastical  author- 
ity, and  was,  perhaps,  but  little  noticed  among  the  moving 
tlirong  of  a  great  metropolis.  Yet  it  was  a  meeting  of  no  com- 
mon importance,  for  it  was  destined  to  unite  the  interests  and 
concentrate  the  efforts  of  more  than  a  hundred  thousand  Cliris- 
tians,  in  the  execution  of  the  great  commission  which  tlie  Saviour 
of  men  has  entrusted  to  his  chosen  disciples  till  the  end  of  time. 
Tlie  meeting  was  composed  of  twenty-six  clergjinen  and 
seven  laymen,  from  eleven  different  States  and  from  the  Dis- 
trict of  Columbia,  many  of  whom  now  for  the  first  time  look- 
ed upon  each  others'  faces  and  grasped  each  others'  hands  with 
fraternal  welcome.  Their  names  stand  upon  the  records  in  the 
followino;  order :  — 


Rev.  Thomas  lialdwin,  D.  D. 

"  Lucius  BoUes,  A.  M. 

"  Stephen  Gano,  A.  M. 

"  .Tolin  Williams, 

Mr.  Thomas  Hewitt, 

"  Edward  Probj'n, 

"  Nathaniel  Smith, 

Rev.  Burgiss  Allison,  D.  D. 

"  Richard  Proudfoot, 

"  Josiah  Stratton, 

"  William  Boswell, 

"  Henry  Smalley,  A.  51. 

Mr.  Mathew  Kandiill, 

"  .Tohn  Sisty, 

"  Stephen  Ustick. 

Rev.  William  Rogers,  D.  D. 

"  Henry  Holcombe,  D.  D. 

"  Williiim  Staughton,  D.  D. 

"  William  White,  A.  M. 

"  .lohn  I'.  Peck  worth 

"  Horatio  G.  Jones, 

"  Silas  Hough, 

"  Joseph  Mathias, 

"  Daniel  Dodge, 

"  Lewis  Richards, 

"  Thomas  Brooke, 

"  Luther  Itico,  A.  M. 

"  Robert  B.  Scmple, 

"  Jacob  Grigg, 

"  James  A.  Ranaldson, 

"  Richard  Furman,  D.  D. 

Hon.  Matthias  B.  Talhnadge, 

Rev.  W.  B.  Juhnson, 


State  of  Massachusetts. 
State  of  Rhode  Island. 


State  of  New  York. 


State  of  New  Jersey. 


State  of  Pennsylvania. 


State  of  Delaware. 
State  of  Maryland. 
District  of  Columbia. 
State  of  Virginia. 
State  of  North  Carolina. 
State  of  South  Carolina. 
State  of  Georgia. 


CONSTITUTION    OF   THE    GENERAL    CONVENTION.  19 

The  meeting  was  organized  by  the  choice  of  Rev.  Dr.  Fur- 
man  of  South  Carolina,  as  President,  and  Rev.  Dr.  Baldwin 
of  Massachusetts,  as  Secretary,  and  the  appointment  of  a  com- 
mittee, consisting  of  Rev.  Drs.  Furman  and  Baldwin,  and  Rev. 
Messrs.  Gano,  Temple  and  White,  to  draft  a  constitution  which 
should  give  definite  character  and  aims  to  the  body.  The  fol- 
lowing is  the  Constitution  as  it  was  finally  adopted,  after  being 
fully  discussed  and  amended  article  by  article,  by  the  unani- 
mous vote  of  the  Convention  : 

We,  tlie  delegates  from  Missionary  SocietieSj^ and  other  religious  bodiesLpf- 
the  Baptist  denomination,  in  various  parts  of  the  United  States,  met  in  C(yi- 
vention,  in  the  City  of  Pllil^idelphia,  for  the  puv2ose^of  carr^'ing  into  effect  tlje 
benevolentjiitentions  of  our  constituents_^  by  organizing  apian  for  _elicitiag, 
combining,  and  directing  the  energies  of  the  whole  denoniinatlon  in  one  sacked 
effort  for  sending  the  glad  tidings  of  Salvation  to  the  heathen,  and  to  nations 
destittffe'or^ure'Gospel  light,  do  agkee  to  the  following  rules  as  fundamen- 
tal principles,  viz :  '  ^ 

I.  That  this  body  shall  be  styled  "The  General  Missionary  Conven- 
tion OF  the  Baptist  Denomination  in  the  United  States  of  Amer- 
ica FOR  Foreign  JIissions." 

II.  That  a  Triennial  Convention  shall,  hereafter,  be  held,  consisting  of 
Delegates,  not  exceeding  two  in  number,  from  each  of  the  several  Missionary 
Societies,  and  other  religious  bodies  of  the  Baptist  Denomination,  now  exist- 
ing, or  which  may  hei-eafter  be  formed  in  the  United  States,  and  which  shall 
each  regularly  contribute  to  the  general  Missionary  Fund,  a  sum  amounting 
at  least  to  one  hundred  dollars  per  annum. 

III.  That  for  the  necessary  transaction  and  despatch  of  business,  during 
the  recess  of  the  said  Convention,  there  shall  be  a  Board  of  twenty-one  Com- 
missioners, who  shall  be  members  of  the  said  Societies,  Churches,  or  other 
religious  bodies  aforesaid,  triennially  appointed  by  the  said  Convention,  by 
ballot,  to  be  called  the  "  Baptist  Board  of  Foreign  Jlissions  for  the  United 
States :"  seven  of  whom  shall  be  a  quorum  for  the  transaction  of  all  business ; 
and  which  Board  shall  continue  in  office  until  successors  be  duly  appointed ; 
and  shall  have  power  to  make  and  adopt  by-laws  for  the  government  of  the 
said  Board,  and  for  the  furtherance  of  the  general  objects  of  the  Institution. 

IV.  That  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  this  Board  to  employ  missionaries,  and,  if 
necessary,  to  take  measures  for  the  improvement  of  their  qualifications ;  to 
fix  on  the  field  of  their  labors,  and  the  compensation  to  be  allowed  theifi  for 
their  sei-vices;  to  superintend  their  conduct,  and  dismiss  them,  should  their 
services  be  disapproved ;  to  publish  accounts,  from  time  to  time,  of  the  Board's 
transactions,  and  an  annual  address  to  the  public;  to  call  a  special  meeting 
of  the  Convention  on  any  extraordinary  occasion,  and,  in  general,  to  conduct 
the  executive  part  of  the  missionary  concern. 

V.  That  such  persons  only,  as  are  in  full  communion  with  some  regular 


to  MISSIONS     IN     BURMAU. 

church  of  our  denomination,  and  who  furnish  satisfactorj'  evidence  of  genu- 
ine piety,  good  talents,  and  fervent  zeal  for  the  Kedeemer's  cause,  are  to  be 
employed  as  missionaries. 

VI.  That  the  Board  shall  choose,  by  ballot,  one  President,  two  Vice-Pres- 
ident*, a  Treasurer,  a  C'onesponding,  and  a  Recording  Secretary. 

VII.  That  the  President,  or  in  case  of  his  absence  or  dis.abilitj',  the 
eenior  Vice-President  present,  shall  preside  in  all  meetings  of  the  Board,  and 
when  application  shall  be  made  in  writing,  by  any  two  of  its  members,  shall 
call  a  special  meeting  of  the  Board,  giving  due  notice  thereof. 

VIII.  That  the  Treasurer  shall  receive  and  faithfully  account  for  all  the 
monies  paid  into  the  treasury,  keep  a  regular  account  of  receipts  and  disburse- 
ments, make  a  report  thereof  to  the  said  Convention,  whenever  it  shall  be  in  ses- 
sion, and  to  the  Board  of  Missions  annually,  and  as  often  as  by  them  required. 
He  shall  also,  before  he  enters  on  the  duties  of  his  office,  give  competent  se- 
curity, to  be  approved  by  the  Board,  for  the  stock  and  funds  that  may  be 
committed  to  his  care. 

I.\.  That  the  Corresponding  Secretary  shall  maintain  intercourse  by  letter 
with  such  individuals,  societies,  or  public  bodies,  as  the  interests  of  the  in- 
stitution may  require.  Copies  of  all  communications  made  by  the  particular 
d^^Kion  of  the  Convention  or  Board,  shall  be  by  him  handed  to  the  Eecord- 
in^^ccretary,  for  record  and  safe  keeping. 

X.  That  the  Recording  Secretary  shall,  ex  officio,  be  the  Secretary  of  the 
Convention,  indcss  some  other  be  by  them  apjwinted  in  his  stead.  He 
shall  attend  all  the  meetings  of  the  Board,  and  keep  a  fair  record  of  all  their 
proceedings,  and  of  the  transactions  of  the  Convention. 

XI.  That  in  case  of  the  death,  resignation,  or  disability  of  any  of  its  offi- 
cers, or  members,  the  Board  shall  have  power  to  fill  such  vacancy. 

XII.  That  the  said  Convention  shall  have  power,  and  in  the  interval  of 
their  meeting,  the  Board  of  Commissioners,  on  the  recommendation  of  any  one 
of  the  constituent  bodies  belonging  to  the  Convention,  shall  also  have  power, 
to  elect  honorary  members  of  piet}'  and  disting\iished  liberality,  who,  on  their 
election,  shall  be  entitled  to  a  seat,  and  to  take  part  in  the  debates  of  the 
Convention:  but  it  shall  be  understood  that  tlie  right  of  voting  shall  be  con- 
fineil  to  the  delegates. 

XIII.  That  in  ca.se  any  of  the  constituent  bodies  shall  be  unable  to  send 
representatives  to  the  said  Convention,  they  shall  bo  permitted  to  vote  by 
proxy,  which  pro.xy  shall  be  appointed  by  writing.  ■' 

XIV.  That  any  alterations,  which  experience  may  dictate  from  time  to 
time,  may  be  made  in  these  articles,  at  the  regular  meeting  of  the  Convention, 
by  two  thirds  of  the  membei-s  present. 

The  Convenlion  having  thus  completed  its  organization,  pro- 
ceeded to  its  only  remaining  work,  —  the  election  of  a  Board  of 
Managers,  who  should  be  charged  with  the  executive  labors 
and  trusts  of  the  institution,  during  the  three  years  which  .should 
elapse  before  the  convention  would  meet  again.       Thus  ter- 


MODIFICATIONS    OF   THE    CONSTITUTION.  21 

minated  the  first  general  meeting  of  American  Baptists  for 
the  purpose  of  promoting  missions  among  the  heathen.  It 
formed  a  new  era  in  their  history,  and  produced  results  of 
the  most  beneficial  character.  Not  only  was  a  new  missionary 
organization  added  to  the  institutions  of  national  philanthropy, 
but  a  new  efficiency  and  energy  were  created  in  a  large  and 
growing  body  of  Christians  whose  churches  had  hitherto  been 
widely  separated,  and  whose  ministers,  comparatively  few  in 
number,  had  hitherto  wanted  the  confidence  and  the  enter- 
prise which  generous  union  always  imparts  to  the  spirit  of  phi- 
lanthropic men.* 

The  constitution  of  the  new  society  was  framed  with  but  lit- 
tle exjjerience,  and  almost  without  the  aid  of  models ;  yet  it 
was  perhaps  well  suited  to  the  condition  and  spirit  of  the  de- 
nomination, as  it  then  was,  in  this  country.  It  originally  con- 
tained provisions  only  for  the  support  of  Foreign  Missions ;  but 
at  subsequent  meetings  it  was  modified  in  several  important 
particulars,  and  made  to  include  both  Domestic  Missions, 
and  the  establishment  of  a  "  Classical  and  Theological  Semi- 
nary "  for  the  education  of  young  men,  especially  for  the  gospel 
ministry.  The  introduction  of  this  latter  object  into  the  organ- 
ization of  the  convention  had  its  origin  in  the  deep  sense  of 
the  importance  of  a  well-educated  ministry,  which  at  that  time 
pervaded  the  minds  of  the  fathers  and  the  leading  men  of  the 
denomination.  This  provision  of  the  constitution  gave  rise  to 
the  establishment  of  the  Columbian  College  at  Washington,  D.  C. 
an  institution  which  was  founded  and  long  managed  by  the  Tri- 
ennial Convention.  In  1826  the  constitution  was  again  changed, 
so  as  to  exclude  from  its  objects  both  the  care  of  the  college, 
and  of  Domestic  Missions.  Some  other  important  changes  were 
also  made  at  different  periods,  but  with  these  exceptions,  the 
Constitution,  as  originally  adopted  in  1814,  continued  to  be  the 
fundamental  law  of  the  Convention,  till  May,  1846,  when  that 
body  was  merged  in  the  American  Baptist  INIissionary  Union. 

*  Of  this  Board,  Eev.  William  Staughton,  D.  D.  was  appointed  Correspond- 
ing Secretary,  and  the  seat  of  its  business  affairs  was  fixed  at  Philadelphia. 
Mr.  John  Cauldwell  of  New  York  was  appointed  Treasurer. 


88  MISSIONS    IK   BURMAH. 

Immt'diately  on  the  adjournraent  of  the  Convention  at  Phila- 
delphia in  1814,  the  Board  of  Managers  was  organized,  and  its 
members  entered  upon  the  duties  wliich  had  been  assigned  to 
tbeni.  Their  first  woik  was  formally  to  a])point  lie  v.  Adoni- 
ram  Judson  as  their  missionary,  and  to  make  provision  for  the 
support  of  himself  and  his  family.  They  also  appointed  Rev. 
Lulher  Riee  to  the  same  offiee,  but  directed  that  he  should  con- 
tinue, for  the  i)resent,  in  the  United  States,  in  order  to  awaken 
,iu  the  public  mind  throughout  the  country,  a  livelier  interest  in 
missions,  and  "  to  assist  in  originating  societies  or  institutions 
for  carrying  the  missionary  design  into  execution." 

Mr.  Rice  had  been  already  engaged  in  this  work,  for  nearly 
a  year.  He  had  traversed  the  Union,  and  mingled  freely 
with  the  people  alike  of  his  own  and  of  other  denominations ; 
he  had  partaken  of  their  hosi)italities,  and  addressed  to  hundreds 
of  congregations  the  rapt  predictions  of  the  prophets,  and  the 
thrilling  exhortations  of  the  apostles,  concerning  the  extension 
and  the  ultimate  triumphs  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom  among 
men.  He  had  himself  stood  amidst  the  temples  of  heathenism, 
and  had  witnessed  their  cruel  abominations  ;  and  as,  with  his 
ardent  imagination,  he  drew  the  life-like  pictures  of  those  be- 
nighted lands,  multitudes  would  hang  upon  his  lips,  and  follow 
his  footsteps  with  an  enihusiasm  that  had  seldom  been  known 
since  the  diiys  of  the  itinerant  eloquence  of  Wliitlleld.  lie 
had  organized  twenty-five  new  missionary  societies,  besides  di- 
recting to  Foreign  Missions  the  efforts  and  contributions  of 
many  which  had  existed  before,  and  had  been  enabled  to  create 
an  interest  in  the  cause  such  as  all  other  agencies  combined 
had  failed  to  produce. 

It  was  in  circumstances  like  these,  and  at  a  time  when  ardent 
and  gifted  minds  were  few,  that  Mr.  Riee  was  invited  to  remain 
at  home,  and  assume,  to  a  considerable  extent,  the  management 
of  the  new  institution  for  Foreign  Missions,  instead  of  going, 
according  to  his  original  design  and  appointment,  as  a  pioneer 
in  their  cause.  He  had  every  quality  essential  to  the  discharge 
of  a  great  executive  office,  excepting  discretion  alone,  —  that 
one  without  wliich  knowledge  and  piety,  and  zeal  the  most 


FINANCIAL   BASIS    OF   THE   MISSION.  28 

disinterested,  are  clearly  unavailing.  The  inextricable  confu- 
sion in  which  his  affairs  were  at  length  involved,  proved  so  se- 
rious an  embarrassment  to  all  the  interests  of  the  Convention, 
as  at  last,  in  some  degree,  to  cast  a  shade  over  his  distinguish- 
ed services,  and  almost  to  eclipse  the  singular  disinterestedness 
which  shone  so  brightly  through  all  his  character.  Yet,  not- 
withstanding his  imperfections  and  errors  —  and  these  had  their 
origin  in  a  too  ardent  and  unrestrained  imagination,  —  his 
name  deserves  to  be  enrolled  among  the  ablest  and  most  devot- 
ed of  the  founders  of  our  American  Missions,  for  he  accomplish- 
ed a  work  which  no  one  of  his  contemporaries  could  have  pos- 
sibly achieved. 

From  the  examinations  of  a  committee  who  had  been  ap- 
pointed to  inquire  into  the  number,  state,  and  prospects  of  the 
Baptist  Foreign  Mission  Societies  which  had  been  formed  in 
the  diifcrent  States  of  the  Union,  it  appeared  that  they  had  al- 
ready paid  into  the  treasury  the  sum  of  four  thousand  dollars, 
and  that,  according  to  the  best  estimates  which  could  be  made, 
the  sum  of  five  thousand  eight  hundred  and  fifty  dollars  might 
safely  be  relied  on  as  the  annual  income  wliich  they  would  fur- 
nish for  the  support  of  the  missions  of  the  Board.  Under 
such  circumstances,  and  with  such  resources,  were  commenced 
the  missions  of  the  American  Baptists.  The  beginnings  were 
indeed  humble,  and  but  little  in  proportion  either  to  the  num- 
ber of  our  churches  or  their  real  ability.  The  country  was  at 
that  time,  it  is  true,  plunged  in  a  war  with  England,  and  its 
general  prosperity  was  suflFering  a  sad  reverse.  In  addition  to 
this,  it  must  also  be  remembered,  that  the  era  of  public  charity 
had  not  yet  commenced,  and  that  the  people  of  every  class 
throughout  the  land  had  not  then  formed  the  habit  of  making 
pecuniary  sacrifices  in  obedience  to  the  requirements  of  duty, 
or  the  promptings  of  benevolence.  It  w^as  therefore  deemed 
a  matter  of  special  congratulation  and  thankfulness,  that  even 
these  inconsiderable  funds  could  be  raised  for  the  support  of  a 
species  of  philanthropy,  whose  subjects  were  the  inhabitants 
of  a  distant  continent,  and  whose  claims  could  be  addressed  to 
the  s}Tnpathies  only  of  truly  Christian  minds. 


24  MISSIONS    IN    UUK.MAII. 


CHAPTER     IV. 

Labors  of  Mr.  Judson  at  Kangoon.  —  Study  of  the  Language.  —  Burmah : 
its  People:  Governinent :  IJeligion.  —  Arrival  of  Rev.  Mr.  Hough  with  n 
Printing  Press.  —  Translation  of  the  Scriptui'os  commenced.  —  Books  print- 
ed. —  First  Bunnan  Inquirer. 

It  was  not  till  the  oth  of  September,  1815,  that  the  packet 
contiiining  the  intelligence  of  the  formation  of  the  Baptist  Mis- 
eionary  Convention,  with  an  account  of  its  proceedings,  reached 
Mr.  Judson  at  Rangoon.  He  had  been  residing  there  more 
than  two  years,  diligently  engaged  in  the  study  of  the 
language,  and  in  ob.serving  the  condition  of  the  country  and 
the  character  of  the  people.  During  this  period  Mrs.  Judson 
had  suffered  from  alarming  sickness,  and  was  now  absent  at 
Madras  for  the  recovery  of  her  health.  In  this  solitary  condi- 
tion, tluis  separated  from  the  only  person  on  Avhom  he  could 
rely  for  sympathy  and  society,  we  may  imagine  how  welcome 
were  the  tidings,  which  now  came  to  him,  of  the  organization 
of  the  Convention,  and  the  awakening  of  a  missionary  spirit 
so  widely  among  the  churches.  lie  contemplated  these  results 
with  a  delight  such  as  no  other  events  could  have  awakerted,  and 
recorded  them  in  his  journal  with  pious  gratitude,  as  new  proofs 
of  God's  merciful  designs  for  the  benighted  heathen. 

The  mission  in  Burmah  might  now  be  considered  as  fairly 
started,  and  placed  on  a  basis  that  promised  to  secure  its  per- 
manency, and,  with  the  favor  of  Heaven,  its  ultimate  success. 
The  difficulties  and  obstacles,  however,  that  lay  before  the  mis- 
sionary were  such  as  might  have  dismayed  any  but  the  most 
resolute  faith,  and  the  most  indomitable  perseverance.  The 
language  was  one  which  presented  many  difficulties,  especially 
to  a  person  unaccustomed  to  the  dialects  of  the  East,  and  obliged 
to  commence  its  acquisition  only  with  the  most  imperfect  aids  ; 
and,  though  possessed  of  unusual  aptitude  for  this  species  of  study, 


THE    BUUMAN    EMPIRE.  27 

and  aided  by  a  Burman  teacher  of  considerable  learning  and  assi- 
duity, he  yet  found  liimself  advancing  but  slowly  in  its  acquisi- 
tion. Some  idea  may  be  formed  of  the  extreme  difficulty  he 
encountered  in  mastering  this  language  from  the  following  ac- 
count, written  after  he  had  been  engaged  in  its  study  more  than 
two  years  and  a  half:  — "  I  just  now  begin  to  see  my  way  for- 
ward in  this  language,  and  hope  that  two  or  three  years  more 
will  make  it  somewhat  familiar ;  but  I  have  met  with  diificulties 
that  I  had  no  idea  of  before  I  entered  on  the  work.  For  an  Eu- 
ropean or  American  to  acquire  a  living  oriental  language,  root 
and  branch,  and  make  it  his  own,  is  quite  a  different  thing  from 
his  acquiring  a  cognate  language  of  the  West,  or  any  of  the 
dead  languages,  as  they  are  studied  in  the  schools.  One  cir- 
cumstance may  serve  to  illustrate  this.  I  once  had  occasion  to 
devote  a  few  months  to  the  study  of  the  French.  I  have  now 
been  engaged  two  years  and  a  half  in  the  Burman.  But  if  I 
were  to  choose  between  a  Burman  and  a  French  book,  to  be 
examined  in  without  previous  study,  I  should,  without  the  least 
hesitation,  choose  the  French." 

The  condition  of  the  Burman  empire,  its  people,  and  its  in- 
stitutions both  civil  and  religious,  have  been  often  fully  de- 
scribed ;*  yet  a  brief  notice  of  them  seems  necessary  in  a  narra- 
tive of  the  hinderances  and  encouragements  which  the  missiona- 
ries have  experienced  in  their  attempts  to  introduce  Christianity 
iiito  this  ancient  home  of  despotism  and  superstition. 

The  country  of  Burmah  is  that  part  of  India  beyond  the  Gan- 
ges, lying  between  Hindostan  on  the  west  and  China  on  the 
east.  It  formerly  included  the  ancient  kingdoms  of  Ava,  Cas- 
say,  Arracan,  Pegu,  and  Tenasserim,  together  with  the  territory 
of  the  Shyans ;  but  at  the  close  of  the  war  in  1826  Arracan  and 
Tenasserim  were  ceded  to  the  English,  and  a  large  part  of  Cas- 
say  became  independent.     The  imperial  dominions  were  thus 

*  See  Mrs.  Judsou's  History  of  the  Burman  Mission,  Crawfurd's  Embassy  to 
Ava,  and  JIalcom's  Travels.  Upon  these  I  rely  for  the  accui'acy  of  the  views 
here  presented. 


28  MISSIONS    IN    BURMAH. 

reduced  to  two  thirds  of  their  former  extent,  and  now  embrace 
Ava,  Pegu,  a  small  part  of  Cassay,  and  nearly  the  whole  of 
the  Shyan  country.  The  population  of  the  original  empire  has 
been  exceedingly  variously  estimated;  some  travellers  having 
placed  it  as  high  as  30,000,000,  while  others  have  made  it  not 
more  than  3,000,000.  It  may,  however,  be  safely  put  down  as 
not  far  from  8,000,000  ;  but  of  these,  Rev.  Dr.  Malconi  sup- 
poses that  not  more  than  3,000,000  speak  the  Barman  language 
—  the  remainder,  comprising  the  Arracanese,  Peguans,  Shyans, 
and  Karens,  using  dialects  peculiar  to  the  races  to  which  they 
belong,  and  to  the  provinces  in  which  they  live. 

The  people  arc  commonly  described  as  unusually  energetic, 
ingenious,  lively,  and  intelligent,  when  compared  with  other 
Eastern  races.  In  strength  and  activity,  both  of  body  and  mind, 
they  are  decidedly  superior  to  the  Hindoos,  who  border  their  ter- 
ritory on  the  west,  and  they  are  in  most  respects  fully  equal  to 
the  Chinese,  who  occupy  the  country  nearest  them  on  the  east. 
They  are  not  fierce  or  revengeful,  and  in  their  domestic  rela- 
tions they  are  said  to  be  affectionate  and  faithful ;  yet  their  char- 
acter is  marked  by  distrust,  deception,  and  low  cunning,  —  vices 
which  a  bad  government  and  a  false  religion  invariably  engen- 
der in  the  minds  of  a  people.  Veracity  is  strictly  enjoined  in 
their  moral  code,  but  it  is  seldom  practiced  where  there  is  the 
slightest  temptation  to  depart  from  it,  and  a  Burman's  word  is 
never  to  be  relied  upon  unless  he  is  placed  under  oath,  when  he 
seldom  fails  to  speak  the  truth.  Caste  does  not  prevail  among 
them,  as  among  the  Hindoos,  and,  as  rank  is  not  hereditary,  the 
distinctions  of  social  life  are  less  marked  than  in  most  other  coun- 
tries, whether  of  Asia  or  of  P^urope.  In  the  inferior  rank  which 
they  assign  to  woman,  and  in  the  reckless  manner  in  which  they 
trifle  with  her  rights  and  her  happiness,  they,  however,  present 
one  feature  which  always  indicates  a  low  stage  of  civilization. 
The  education  of  women  is  entirely  neglected,  and  the  little  in- 
tellectual culture  there  is  in  the  country  is  confined  to  the  men, 
who  are  generally  proud  and  self-confident  in  all  ranks  of  life, 
and  disposed  to  think  themselves  superior  to  the  rest  of  mankind. 


BUDDHISM.  29 

The  government  is  an  imperial  despotism  of  the  most  unquali- 
fied character.  The  monarch  is  sole  and  absolute  proprietor  of 
the  life  and  the  possessions  of  his  subjects,  and  his  word  is  irre- 
sistible and  irrevocable  law.  In  the  imperial  edicts  his  name  is 
associated  with  the  loftiest  and  most  imposing  titles,  and  he 
styles  himself,  or  is  styled  by  his  courtiers,  "Lord  of  the  land 
and  the  sea,"  and  "  Master  of  life  and  of  death."  Four  minis- 
ters of  state,  called  Atwenwoons,  constitute  his  private  council, 
and  constantly  surround  his  person ;  and  four  or  six  others, 
called  Woongyees,  are  the  heads  of  the  several  departments  of 
his  government,  and  the  only  medium  of  communication  between 
him  and  his  people ;  they  also  constitute  the  supreme  court  of 
the  empire.  An  oriental  despotism  knows  no  legislative  assem- 
bly ;  the  monarch  is  alike  the  maker  and  the  executor  of  the 
law,  and  the  courts  are  but  the  promulgators  and  interpreters  of 
his  will.  The  imperial  domain  is  divided  into  distincts,  each 
of  which  is  governed  by  a  viceroy  with  a  subordinate  court,  the 
presiding  officer  of  which  is  called  the  Yahwoon  ;  but  the  char- 
acter of  the  chief  who  sits  upon  the  throne  is  impressed  upon  all 
who  bear  the  royal  commission,  and  the  stern  decree  which  goes 
forth  from  the  palace  at  the  capital,  is  transmitted  by  the 
Woongyees  through  ministers  of  every  grade,  until  it  is  executed 
upon  millions  of  subjects  in  every  part  of  the  empire. 

The  religion  of  the  Burmans  is  Buddhism,  one  of  the  most 
ancient  and  wide-spread  superstitions  now  existing  on  the  earth, 
and  one  which,  in  its  various  branches,  holds  beneath  its  gloomy 
sway  the  minds  of  nearly  half  the  human  race.  In  Burmah,  it 
arrays  itself  in  a  form  imposing  to  the  imagination,  and  stimulat- 
ing to  the  hopes  and  fears  of  men,  while  it  exercises  over  the 
mind  the  power  derived  from  immemorial  existence,  and  from 
the  traditions  and  associations  of  a  hundred  generations.  Buddh 
is  the  general  name  for  divinity,  but  the  religion  to  which 
it  lends  its  name  is  a  system  of  absolute  atheism.  It  teaches 
that  there  has  been  a  succession  of  Buddhs,  or  incarnations  of 
divinity,  though  with  long  intervals  between  them,  who,  through 
various  transmigrations,  have  attained  the  highest  merit  of  every 
4* 


30  MISSIONS    IN    BURMAII. 

kind  in  previous  states  of  existence.  According  to  the  legends 
contained  in  the  sacred  books,  the  last  Buddh  was  Gaudama, 
who  was  born  in  the  seventh  century  before  Christ,  became 
Buddh  wlien  lliirty-five  years  of  age,  and  continued  so  forty-five 
years,  after  wliich  he  passed  into  the  state  of  Nighan,  which  by 
some  is  understood  to  mean  quiescence,  or  eternal  repose,  and 
by  others,  absolute  annihilation.  The  next  Buddh  is  to  appear 
in  about  ten  thousand  years  from  the  departure  of  Gaudama, 
and,  though  the  precise  time  of  his  appearance  is  not  fixed, 
yet  his  stature  and  dimensions,  and  the  outlines  of  his  person, 
are  all  fully  described  in  the  sacred  writings.  In  the  long  in- 
tervals between  the  departure  and  appearance  of  the  Buddhs, 
there  is  in  reality  no  living  God,  and  this  system  thus  presents 
to  tlie  faith  of  its  followers  no  conception  of  an  eternal  being,  or 
a  great  First  Cause,  existing  before  the  worlds  were  made,  and 
destined  to  exist  when  the  worlds  shall  cease  to  be.  It  involves 
innumerable  contradictions  and  childish  absurdities ;  yet  it  is 
riveted,  with  all  the  tenacity  of  an  oriental  faith,  upon  the  minds 
of  hundreds  of  millions  of  immortal  beings. 

The  principal  objects  of  worship  among  the  Burraans  are  im- 
ages of  Gaudama,  which  are  manufactured  of  different  sizes  in 
great  numbers,  and  for  which  the  demand  is  so  great  that  marble, 
the  principal  material  of  which  they  are  made,  is  not  allowed  to  be 
used  for  other  purposes.  These  images  are  kept  in  private 
houses,  or  set  up  in  the  zayats  or  public  halls  of  every  village, 
and  attached  to  the  pagodas  or  temples  which  are  erected  in 
countless  numbers  in  all  parts  of  the  empire.  These  structures 
vary  in  size  and  architectural  proportions  and  tvppearance,  but 
are  for  tlie  most  part  solid  masses  of  masonry,  closed  on  every 
side,  with  their  small  interior  space  filled  with  sacred  treasures, 
relics  and  offerings  consecrated  to  the  divinity.  With  their 
lofty  spires  or  pointed  minarets  standing  against  tlie  sky,  they 
constitute  the  most  prominent  feature  of  every  landscape  ;  they 
tower  far  above  the  dwellings  of  every  city,  and  rise  from  every 
bluff  and  hill  in  all  the  inhabited  parts  of  the  country.  Many  of 
them  are  beautifully  decorated  and  covered  with  gilt "  from  turret 


BUDDHISM.  31 

to  foundation  stone,"  and,  when  seen  at  a  distance,  they  often  pre- 
sent an  ai)pearance  of  imposing  magnificence.  On  some  of  the 
pagodas  are  suspended  small  bells  at  different  points,  with  fans 
or  sheets  of  iron  attached  to  their  tongues,  so  that,  when  moved 
by  a  gentle  breeze,  they  give  forth  a  pleasant  chime,  and  seem 
to  fill  the  air  with  mysterious  music.  Both  temples  and  im- 
ages are  regarded  with  great  respect  by  the  people,  though 
neither  are  formally  consecrated  to  the  purposes  of  worship. 

The  priesthood  is  a  very  large  and  regularly  organized  body, 
and  its  members  are  initiated  into  the  order  with  peculiar  cere- 
monies. The  rules  regulating  the  lives  and  conduct  of  the 
priests  are  numerous  and  exact,  though  they  are  but  imperfectly 
obeyed.  The  priests  conduct  no  religious  service  at  the  zayats 
or  pagodas,  and  perform  no  rites  of  worship  for  the  people. 
Bound  to  celibacy,  they  live  together  in  kyoungs  or  monasteries, 
where  they  often  occupy  themselves  in  the  gratuitous  instruc- 
tion of  such  male  children  as  are  sent  to  them  for  the  purpose. 
They  wear  a  peculiar  dress  of  yellow  cloth,  and  are  supported 
by  contributions  of  rice  and  other  articles  of  food,  which  they 
receive,  in  their  daily  rounds,  from  the  people.  They  attend 
funerals,  and  frequently  preach  when  requested  and  paid  for 
the  service  ;  but  their  office  is  almost  entirely  a  sinecure  ;  though, 
with  all  their  indolence  and  indifference,  they  undoubtedly  exert 
a  powerful  influence  over  the  minds  of  the  people,  and  render 
them  far  less  accessible,  than  they  would  otherwise  be,  to  the 
truths  of  the  gospel  as  they  are  proclaimed  by  the  missionaries. 

Though  this  religion  imposes  a  multitude  of  ceremonies  and 
superstitious  observances,  it  is  remarkable  for  its  entire  want  of 
sympathy  with  any  of  the  interests  or  the  sufferings  of  human- 
ity. It  makes  the  attainment  of  merit  the  great  end  of  life,  but 
this  merit  consists  in  any  thing  rather  than  the  charities  and 
amenities  which  belong  to  man's  higher  nature ;  hence  the  in- 
struction of  the  ignorant,  the  relief  of  the  poor,  the  consolation 
of  the  afflicted  and  the  suffering,  are  not  among  the  duties  it  en- 
joins. Its  moral  code,  however,  sets  forth  the  sins  which  are  to  be 
avoided  in  five  leadinor  commandments :  —  1.  Thou  shalt  not  kill ; 


82  MISSIONS    IN   BURMAH. 

2.  Thou  sbalt  not  steal ;  3.  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery ; 
4.  Thou  slialt  not  lie ;  5.  Thou  shalt  not  drink  any  intoxicating 
liquor.  These  prohibitions,  so  far  as  they  extend,  are  sufficient 
of  themselves  to  exalt  Buddhism  far  above  many  other  false  re- 
ligions of  the  East ;  but  it  contains  no  positive  precepts  that  are 
fitted  to  raise  and  purify  the  nature  of  man.  Its  commands 
and  its  prohibitions  are  alike  designed  for  selfish  advantage  ;  they 
refer  the  doubting  conscience  to  no  sanctions  of  a  superior  being, 
and  point  the  soul  oppressed  with  sin  to  no  ideals  of  excellence 
and  holiness  ;  they  present "  nothing  as  the  ultimate  object  of  ac- 
tion but  self;  and  nothing  for  man's  highest  and  holiest  ambition, 
but  annihilation." 

So  soon  as  Mr.  Judson  had  acquired  a  sufficient  mastery  of 
the  language  to  be  able  to  write  it  with  tolerable  accuracy,  he 
prepared  a  tract  on  the  nature  of  the  Cliristian  religion,  con- 
taining an  abstract  of  its  leading  doctrines.  This  was  his  first 
public  labor  ;  and,  undertaken  as  it  was  when  his  constitution 
was  enfeebled  by  years  of  laborious  confinement  to  his  perplex- 
ing studies,  it  gave  rise  to  a  disease  of  the  nervous  system, 
which  attacked  his  eyes  and  head  so  violently,  that  he  became 
unable  either  to  study  or  even  to  hear  reading  in  English. 
He  was  on  the  eve  of  sailing  to  Bengal  for  the  benefit  of  his 
health,  when  he  received  the  welcome  tidings  that  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Hough  and  Mrs.  White,  a  new  company  of  missionaries  from 
America,  had  arrived  at  Calcutta,  and  would  soon  join  the  mis- 
sion at  Rangoon.  This  most  gratifying  intelligence  decided  him 
at  first  to  delay  his  intended  voyage,  and  at  length  to  abandon  it 
altogether. 

Rev.  George  H.  Hough,  Mrs.  Phebe  M.  Hough,  and  Mrs. 
Charlotte  White,  had  been  appointed  by  the  Board,  mission- 
aries to  Burmah  in  the  summer  of  1815.  Mr.  Hough  had  been 
bred  a  printer,  and  had  worked  at  the  trade  in  the  United  States. 
They  sailed  from  Philadelphia  in  the  following  December,  and 
arrived  at  Calculfa  in  April,  1816.  Here  they  were  delayed  for 
several  montlis,  during  which  time  Mrs.  White  was  married  to 
Rev.  Mr.  Rowe,  of  the  English  Baptist  Mission  at  Digah,  in 


TRANSLATION    OP   THE    SCRIPTURES.  33 

Hindostan.  On  the  15th  of  October,  1816,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hough 
arrived  at  Rangoon,  having  ah^eady  sent  before  them  a  printing 
press  and  a  font  of  Burman  types,  which  had  been  presented  to 
the  mission  by  their  English  brethren  at  Serampore.  Here 
they  were  welcomed  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  with  more  than 
common  delight,  both  as  fellow  laborers  in  carrying  forward  tlie 
mission,  and  as  messengers  from  the  distant  but  unforgotten 
land  of  their  birth  and  their  affections.  They  had  been  exiled 
for  three  years  from  civilized  society,  dwelling  amid  the  rude 
barbarities  of  the  heathen  ;  and  now,  to  receive  to  their  secluded 
home,  intelligent  associates,  and  Christian  countrymen  and 
friends,  was  a  source  of  joy  and  thankfulness,  such  as  can  be 
fully  appreciated  only  by  those  who  have  been  placed  in  similar 
circumstances.  Mr.  Judson's  health  was  soon  reestablished, 
and  he  set  himself  with  renewed  vigor  about  preparing  a  gram- 
mar, to  aid  the  newly-arrived  missionaries  in  the  acquisition  of 
the  difficult  Burman  tongue. 

From  the  commencement  of  the  mission,  the  Burmans,  when- 
ever the  new  teachers  were  spoken  of,  had  been  accustomed  to 
inquire  for  the  sacred  books  of  their  religion.  In  order  to  meet 
this  natural  demand  of  a  shrewd  and  sagacious  people,  it  was  de- 
cided by  the  missionaries  that  portions  of  the  Scriptures  and  brief 
accounts  of  Christianity  should  be  printed  and  put  in  circulation 
as  speedily  as  possible.  To  the  tract  entitled  '  Summary  of 
Christian  Doctrines,'  which  Mr.  Judson  had  already  prepared, 
he  now  added  a  Catechism,  and  immediately  commenced  the 
translation  of  the  Gospel  of  Matthew,  in  order  that  the  minds  of 
the  people  might  be  prepared  for  the  reception  of  the  truth 
when  it  should  be  publicly  preached  to  them.  The  tracts  were 
immediately  printed,  the  Summary  in  an  edition  of  a  thousand 
copies,  and  the  Catechism  in  an  edition  of  three  thousand  copies, 
and  the  Gospel  of  Matthew  was  published  soon  after. 

Four  years  had  now  elapsed  since  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  first 
established  themselves  at  Rangoon.  In  all  this  time,  though  no 
one  had  been  converted  to  the  Christian  faith,  yet  a  great  change 
had  gradually  taken  place  in  the  circumstances  and  prospects  of 


d4  UISSIONS   IN   BURMAH. 

the  mission.  Its  efficiency  had  been  greatly  increased  by  the 
arrival  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ilougb,  and  the  donation  of  the  printing 
press.  A  church  had  been  organized  at  Rangoon  by  the  mis- 
sionaries, and  though  they  had  as  yet  made  no  attempts  publicly 
to  preach  the  gospel,  their  character  and  objects  had  become  well 
known  by  their  conversations  with  the  people,  and  by  the  tracts 
which  they  had  printed  and  circulated,  copies  of  which  had  pen- 
etrated the  interior  of  the  empire.  In  these  circumstances,  it 
seemed  as  if  a  new  era  was  about  to  dawn  on  the  progress  of  the 
mission,  and  as  if  the  merciful  Providence,  which  had  hitherto 
watched  over  the  lives  of  the  missionaries,  was  about  to  bestow 
upon  them  still  more  encouraging  proofs  of  its  favor.  Nor 
were  these  indications  destined  to  be  wholly  deceptive.  In  the 
meetings  which  Mrs.  Judson  was  accustomed  to  hold  for  the 
religious  instruction  of  the  Burman  women,  much  serious  inter- 
est was  occasionally  evinced  in  the  truths  of  the  new  religion, 
and  the  little  circle  would  often  leave  the  eloquent  and  gifted 
teacher  with  a  sense  of  the  insufficiency  of  their  own  supersti- 
tious faith  deeply  impressed  upon  every  mind. 
,  At  about  the  same  time,  also,  Mr.  Judson  was  visited  by  the 
first  Burman  who  had  ever  come  to  him  avowedly  in  the  char- 
acter and  spirit  of  an  inquirer.  Others  had  visited  him  to  gratify 
an  idle  curiosity,  or  to  dispute  with  him  concerning  the  doctrines 
of  Gaudama,  but  no  one  before  had  come  to  ask  "how  he 
might  learn  the  religion  of  Jesus,"  or  to  express  a  belief  in  the 
existence  of  God.  He  was  evidently  a  person  of  rank,  and  of 
superior  intelligence ;  he  bore  away  with  him  copies  of  all  the 
books  which  had  been  printed,  and  left  the  missionaries  with 
hopes  of  approaching  blessings  such  as  never  before  had  been 
awakened  in  their  minds. 


FIItST   TRIENNIAL    CONVENTION.  35 


CHAPTER     V. 


CoxA'EXTiON  meets  at  Philadelphia.  —  Appointment  of  Messrs.  Colman  and 
Wheeloek.  —  Mr.  Judson  sails  for  Chittaf^ons;.  —  Troubles  of  the  Mission 
during  his  Absence.  —  His  Return.  —  Mr.  Hough  embarks  for  Calcutta. — 
An-ival  of  Messrs.  Colman  and  Wheeloek  at  Rangoon.  —  Death  of  iMr. 
Wheeloek. —  Opening  of  the  Zayat.  —  Baptism  of  the  first  Convert. — 
Jealousy  of  the  Government.  —  Messrs.  Judson  and  Colman  go  to  Ava  to 
obtain  Toleration  from  the  King. 

In  May,  1817,  the  Convention  held  its  first  triennial  meeting 
at  Philadelphia.  Most  of  the  facts  and  the  incidents  which  we 
have  narrated  in  the  foregoing  pages  were  at  this  time  presented 
to  the  meeting  in  the  report  of  the  Board  of  Managers.  The 
measures  hitherto  adopted  by  that  body  were  fidly  appi'oved 
by  the  Convention ;  and  several  new  ones  of  great  importance, 
the  fruit  of  increased  interest  and  of  larger  view^s  respecting 
the  objects  before  them,  were  also  recommended  as  the  basis  of 
future  action.  The  constitution  was  also  modified  in  such  a 
manner  as  to  embrace  the  domestic  missions  which  might  be 
established  in  the  United  States,  and  also  to  authorize  the  estab- 
lishment of  a  Classical  and  Theological  Seminary,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  educating  pious  young  men  who  should  be  deemed  to 
possess  "  gifts  and  graces  suited  to  the  gospel  ministry." 

At  the  same  meeting  communications  were  read  from  Messrs. 
James  Colman  and  Edward  W.  Wheeloek,  offering  themselves  as 
missionaries  to  Burmah.  These  young  men  were  both  residents 
of  Boston,  Mr.  Wheeloek  being  a  member  of  the  second  and 
Mr.  Colman  of  the  third  Baptist  church  in  that  city.  They 
were  found  on  examination  to  be  possessed  of  worthy  talents 
and  of  true  Christian  philanthropy ;  their  testimonials  were 
approved  by  the  managers,  and  they  were  gladly  accepted  as 
missionaries.  They  embarked  in  the  following  November  at 
Boston,  amidst  many  encouraging  manifestations  of  sympathy 


86  MISSIONS    IN    BCRMAII. 

and  love  both  for  tliein  and  the  cause  in  which  they  were  en- 
gaged. During  this  session  of"  the  Triennial  Convention,  the 
Board  of  Managers  appointed  three  several  committees,  one  for 
the  Eastern  States,  one  for  the  Southern,  and  one  for  the  AVest- 
ern,  to  examine  such  young  men  in  these  portions  of  the  coun- 
try respectively  as  might  offer  their  services  to  the  Board  as 
missionaries.  By  the  agency  of  these  committees,  in  different 
portions  of  the  United  States,  by  the  wider  diffusion  of  the 
American  Baptist  Magazine,  which  had  now  taken  the  place  of 
the  Msissachusetts  Magazine,  and  especially  by  the  pious  and 
devoted  observance  of  the  monthly  concert  of  prayer,  wliich  was 
formally  recommended  to  tlie  churches  of  the  country,  the 
Convention  aimed  still  further  to  rouse  the  energy  and  to  enlist 
the  entir6  ability  of  the  growing  denomination,  in  the  great 
work  which  was  now  fully  before  them.  At  the  close  of  the 
session  the  members  separated  from  each  other  with  hopes 
greatly  raised,  and  with  confidence  stronger  than  it  had  ever 
been  before  in  their  ability  to  maintain  the  mission  and  make 
it  a  source  of  inestimable  blessings  to  the  heatlien.  They  looked 
forward  to  the  day  when  they  should  hear  of  the  happy  results 
of  their  pious  efforts  and  deliberations,  and  when  distant  nations, 
illuminated  with  the  light  of  heavenly  truth,  should  bless  the 
Convention  for  sending  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  to  their 
benighted  shores. 

While  these  auspicious  events  were  taking  place  in  America, 
and  new  indications  of  missionary  interest  were  })resenting  them- 
selves in  all  parts  of  the  country,  f;ir  different  omens  were 
preparing  for  the  little  band  of  missionaries  at  Rangoon,  and 
the  flattering  prospects  which  just  now  lay  before  them,  were 
soon  to  be  broken  by  dangers  and  alarms. 

So  long  a  period  had  now  been  devoted  to  the  acquisition  of 
the  language  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson,  and  so  much  had  actually 
been  accomplished  in  conversation  with  the  natives,  in  the  cir- 
culation of  the  tracts  and  the  Gospel  which  Mr.  Hough  had 
printed,  that  it  was  decided  by  the  missionaries  to  commence 
preaching  in  a  more  public  manner.     Yet  so  many  obstacles 


AllKEST    OF   MR.   HOUGH.  37 

seemed  to  stand  in  the  Avay  of  his  going  abroad  among  the  Bur- 
mans  in  liis  capacity  of  teacher  of  the  new  rehgion,  that  Mr. 
Judson  determined  to  secure  the  aid  of  the  Arracanese  converts 
at  Chittagong,  in  a  neighboring  province,  whose  people  spoke  the 
Burman  language.  For  this  purpose,  and  also  for  the  improve- 
ment of  his  health,  he  embarked  for  Chittagong,  expecting  to  be  ab- 
sent only  for  a  brief  interval,  and  leaving  Mrs.  Judson  to  continue 
her  meetings  for  the  instruction  of  the  Burman  women,  and  Mi\ 
and  Mrs.  Hough  to  prosecute  the  study  of  the  language.  Mr.  Jud- 
son had  intended  to  return  at  the  end  of  three  months  with  the 
fellow  laborers  he  hoped  to  find  in  Arracan.  At  the  expiration 
of  this  period,  however,  when  his  return  was  daily  expected,  a 
vessel  fi'om  Chittagong  arrived  at  Rangoon,  bringing  the  dis- 
tressing intelligence  that  neither  he  nor  the  vessel  in  which  he 
had  embarked  had  been  heai-d  of  at  that  port.  Similar  tidings 
were  also  contained  in  letters  which  Mrs.  Judson. received  from 
Bengal. 

While  the  missionaries  were  in  this  state  of  fearful  suspense, 
an  incident  occui-red  which  was  well  calculated  to  increase  the 
perplexity  and  dismay  in  which  they  were  plunged.  Mr. 
Hough,  who  had  continued  quietly  studying  the  language  at  the 
mission  house,  was  suddenly  summoned  to  appear  immediately  at 
the  coui't  house,  and  it  was  rumored  among  the  affrighted  do- 
mestics and  neighbors  who  followed  the  oiiicers  that  came  for  Mr. 
Hough,  that  the  king  had  issued  a  decree  for  the  banishment  of  all 
the  foreign  teachers.  It  was  late  in  the  afternoon  when  he  made 
'  his  appearance  before  the  despotic  tribunal  that  was  charged  with 
the  execution  of  the  imperial  decree,  and  he  was  merely  requir- 
ed to  give  security  for  his  appearance  the  following  morning ; 
when,  as  the  unfeeling  magistrates  declared,  "  if  he  did  not  tell  all 
the  truth  relative  to  his  situation  in  the  country,  they  would 
write  with  his  heart's  blood."  Mr.  Hough  was  detained  from 
day  to  day  on  the  most  flimsy  pretences,  himself  unable  to  speak 
the  language,  and  with  no  one  near  him  who  would  attempt  to 
explain  his  situation  or  vindicate  his  objects  and  his  conduct. 
The  viceroy  whom  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  had  known,  had  recently 
5 


88  MISSIONS    IN    BURMAII. 

been  recalled  to  Ava,  and  lie  who  now  held  the  reins  of  the 
government  was  a  stranger,  and,  as  his  family  were  not  with  him, 
Mrs.  Jiidson,  according  to  the  etiquette  of  the  court,  could  not 
be  admitted  to  his  presence.  The  order  which  had  led  to  the 
arrest  was  found  to  relate  to  some  Portuguese  priests  whom  the 
king  had  banished,  and  Mr.  Hough  was  at  first  summoned  to  give 
assurance  that  he  was  not  one  of  the  number,  and  then  detained 
by  the  officers  in  order  to  extort  money  for  his  ransom.  He 
was  at  length  released  by  order  of  the  viceroy,  to  whom  Mrs. 
Judson  boldly  carried  the  cause  and  presented  a  petition  which 
she  had  caused  her  teacher  to  draw  up  for  the  purpose. 

The  anxiety  occasioned  by  this  arrest  and  its  train  of  petty 
annoyances,  and  still  more  by  the  protracted  and  mysterious 
absence  of  Mr.  Judson,  was  at  this  time  greatly  increased  by 
rumors  which  reached  Rangoon,  of  an  impending  war  between 
the  English  and  the  Burman  governments.  There  were  but 
few  English  vessels  lying  in  the  river,  and  the  English  traders 
who  were  in  the  country  were  closing  their  business  and  pre- 
paring to  hasten  away,  at  any  new  indications  of  hostilities  that 
should  be  presented.  The  condition  of  the  missionaries  was 
rendered  still  more  distressing  by  the  ravages  of  the  cholera, 
which  now,  for  the  first  time,  made  its  appearance  in  Burmah, 
and  was  sending  its  terrors  throughout  the  em])ire.  The  poor 
people  of  Rangoon  fell  in  hundreds  before  its  frightful  progress. 
The  dismal  death-drum  continually  gave  forth  its  warning  sound 
as  new  names  were  added  to  the  melancholy  list  of  victims  to 
the  desolating  malady.  In  these  gloomy  circumstances,  they 
saw  ship  after  ship  leave  the  river,  bearing  away  all  the  for- 
eigners who  were  in  the  province,  until  at  length  the  only  one 
remaining  was  on  the  eve  of  sailing.  Harassed  with  doubts 
concerning  the  uncertain  fate  of  Mr.  Judson,  and  surrounded 
with  perils,  they  saw  before  them  what  appeared  the  last  op- 
portunity of  leaving  the  country,  before  the  threatened  hostili- 
ties should  begin,  and  they  should  be  exposed  to  all  the  merci- 
less cruelties  of  bai'barian  warfare. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hough  decided  to  go  on  board  and  escape  to 


AiiUlVAL    OF    MKbSKS.    CULMAN    AND    WliKlCLOCK.  39 

Bengiil,  wliile  escape  was  still  in  their  power,  and  tliey  urged 
Mrs.  Judson  to  accompany  them.  She  at  length  reluctantly 
yielded  to  their  advice,  and  with  a  heart  burdened  with  sorrows 
she  embarked  with  her  companions,  on  the  5tli  of  July,  in  the 
only  ship  that  remained  to  carry  them  from  the  country.  The 
ship,  however,  was  delayed  for  several  days  in  the  river,  and 
was  likely  to  be  subjected  to  still  further  detention.  Mrs.  Jud- 
son,  who  had  gone  on  board  rather  in  obedience  to  the  entreaties 
of  her  associates,  and  the  dictates  of  prudence,  than  from  the 
suggestions  of  that  truer  instinct  which  often  serves  to  guide  the 
noblest  natures  in  gi'eat  emergencies,  now  decided  to  leave 
the  ship  and  return  alone  to  the  mission  house,  thei'e  to  await 
either  the  return  of  her  husband,  or  the  confirmation  of  her 
worst  fears  respecting  his  fate.  It  was  a  noble  exhibition  of 
heroic  courage,  and  gave  assurance  of  all  the  distinguished 
qualities  which,  at  a  later  period  and  amid  dangers  still  more 
appalling,  shone  with  unfailing  brightness  around  the  char- 
acter of  this  remarkable  woman.  The  event  justified  her  de- 
termination ;  and,  within  a  week  after  her  decision  w'as  taken, 
Mr.  Judson  arrived  at  Rangoon,  having  been  driven  from  place 
to  place  by  contrary  winds,  and  having  entii'ely  failed  of  the 
object  for  which  he  undertook  the  voyage.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Hough,  however,  after  long  delays,  again  embarked  and  pro- 
ceeded to  Bengal,  taking  with  them  the  press  and  all  the  im- 
plements of  the  printing  house.  Their  removal  was  subse- 
quently productive  of  many  embarrassments  to  the  mission,  and 
seems  never  to  have  been  fully  justified  either  by  Mr.  Judson 
or  by  the  Board  of  Managers  in  America. 

In  this  broken  and  well-nigh  ruined-  state  of  the  mission, 
when  its  members  were  about  to  be  separated  from  each  other, 
and  its  prospects  were  darkened  with  clouds,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Jud- 
son were  cheered  and  encouraged  by  the  arrival  of  Messrs. 
Colman  and  Wheelock  and  their  wives,  who  in  the  year  pre- 
ceding had  been  appointed  by  the  Board,  missionaries  to  Bur- 
mah.  They  arrived  at  Rangoon  in  September,  1818,  after 
having  been  detained  several  months  at  Calcutta,  in  waiting  for 


40  MISSIONS    IN   BURMAH. 

a  passage.  They  were  both  young,  the  former  heing  at  the 
age  of  twenty  years,  and  the  hitter  of  twenty-three  —  of  suitable 
education  aiul  approved  piety  and  zeal ;  and  their  arrival  was 
hailed  as  the  assurance  of  new  prosperity  id  the  doomed 
The  hopes,  however,  which  were  thus  excited,  were  destined 
soon  to  be  disappointed,  for  they  had  scarcely  arrived  at  the 
post  to  which  they  were  destined,  when  it  became  evident 
that  the  health  and  constitution  of  neither  would  be  able 
to  endure  the  assiduous  study  and  toil  which  belong  to  the  life 
of  a  missionary  in  the  East,  and  they  soon  began  to  give  une- 
quivocal indications  that  a  fatal  disease  Avas  already  preying 
upon  their  frames.  At  the  end  of  a  year,  before  he  had  ac- 
quired the  language  of  the  country,  Mr.  Wheelock  embarked 
for  Bengal,  in  the  last  stages  of  consumption,  with  no  other 
prospect  before  him  than  that  of  speedy  death.  While  on 
the  i)assage,  he  was  seized  with  a  violent  fever,  accompanied 
with  delirium,  and  in  one  of  its  paroxysms  he  threw  himself  from 
the  window  of  his  cabin  into  the  sea,  and  was  drowned.  Mr. 
Colman,  though  oppressed  with  feeble  health,  still  remained 
witli  Mr.  Judson  at  Rangoon,  determined  to  sliare  with  him  the 
changeful  and  uncertain  fortunes  of  the  mission,  to  whatever  re- 
sults it  might  please  Heaven  to  conduct  them. 

At  the  period  at  which  these  missionaries  arrived  at  the 
place  of  their  destination,  the  mission  had  been  established  near- 
ly five  years.  Amidst  many  difficulties,  its  founders  had  ac- 
quired the  language  of  the  country,  and  by  means  of  conversa- 
tion with  the  people  around  them,  and  the  circulation  of  printed 
tracts  and  the  Gospel  of  Matthew,  they  had  made  their  objects 
and  character  as  teachers  of  religion  familiarly  known  far  be- 
yond the  limits  of  Rangoon.  Hitherto,  however,  the  labors  of 
the  missionaries  had  been  comparatively  private.  A  few  Bur- 
mans  had  been  accustomed  to  visit  them  at  their  own  dwelling 
to  converse  with  them,  and  receive  the  tracts  which  they  kept 
for  distribution.  No  place  for  public  worship  or  religious  teach- 
ings had  yet  been  built,  and  no  public  labors  had  been  underta- 
ken.    So  numerous  was  now  their  little  band,  in  consequence 


OPENING    OF   THE   ZAYAT.  41 

of  the  recent  accession,  that  it  was  determined  immediately  to 
erect  a  zayat,  in  some  spot  less  retired  than  the  mission  house, 
that  would  secure  for  them  the  attention  of  the  people.  A  site 
was  accordingly  selected  just  without  the  limits  of  the  town,  on 
the  great  Pagoda  road,  which  derived  its  name  from  being  lined 
on  either  side  with  places  of  Burman  worship.  In  April,  1819, 
the  zayat  was  completed  and  opened  for  the  sacred  jjurpose  to 
which  it  was  dedicated.  It  was  a  small,  low  building,  of  humble 
pretensions  in  comparison  with  any  one  of  the  throng  of  pago- 
das by  which  it  was  surrounded,  yet  it  was  well  suited  to  the 
purpose  for  which  it  was  erected,  and  seemed  an  appropriate 
emblem  of  Christianity  standing  amidst  the  magnificent  temples 
of  heathenism. 

The  opening  of  the  zayat  was  an  event  of  no  common  im- 
portance in  the  history  of  the  mission,  and  was  regarded  by  the 
missionaries  with  the  deepest  interest.  "  Centuries  had  rolled 
away,  millions  of  Burmans  had  been  ushered  into  eternity,  and 
God,  the  Creator  of  the  universe,  had  never  before  seen  an  al- 
tar erected  for  Himself;  had  never  before  heard  the  voice  of 
prayer  and  praise  ascend  in  the  Burman  language."  This  con- 
sideration gave  a  sacred  grandeur  to  the  humble  building,  and 
filled  the  mind  with  the  liveliest  hopes  that  it  would  ere  long 
become  the  scene  of  new  triumphs  of  Christian  truth.  Here 
Mr.  Judson,  in  the  jDresence  of  a  small  congregation  of  wonder- 
ing heathen,  commenced  the  public  Avorship  of  God  in  the  Bur- 
man language,  and  soon  began  to  witness  those  results  which 
were  early  promised  to  all  those  who  should  faithfully  preach 
the  gospel  of  Christ  to  their  perishing  fellow-men. 

It  was  on  the  30th  of  April,  1819,  a  few  days  after  the  open- 
ing of  the  zayat,  that  Mr.  Judson  was  visited  by  a  man  who 
came  to  inquire  about  the  new  religion  with  a  spirit  very  dif- 
ferent from  that  which  he  had  usually  witnessed  among  the 
Burmans.  His  visits  were  frequently  repeated,  and  he  soon 
began  to  express  sentiments  of  repentance  for  his  sins  and  faith 
in  the  Saviour  of  sinners,  and  to  evince  those  deep  and  earnest 
moral  feelings  which,  alike  in  every  land  and  through  all  ages, 
5* 


42  MISSIONS    IN    BDRMAII. 

attend  the  conversion  of  a  luiniansoul  to  God.  Other  instances 
of  serious  attention  to  the  teachings  of  the  zayat  soon  began  to 
present  themselves.  It  was  evident  that  the  seed  which  had 
been  sown  was  ah-eady  springing  up,  and  giving  promise  of  its 
wonted  and  unfaihng  fruit.  Tlic  new  convert,  after  being  faith- 
fully examined  by  the  missionaries,  was  baptized  by  jMr.  Judson 
in  a  small  pond  near  the  mission  house,  and  was  received  into 
the  church  on  the  27th  of  June,  1819.  The  name  of  this  ear- 
liest Burman  disciple  was  Moung  Nau.  lie  became  a  valua- 
ble assistant  to  ]Mr.  Judson,  and,  through  all  the  trials  and  perils 
to  which  the  mission  was  afterwards  exposed,  he  continued  a 
faithful  soldier  and  servant  of  Jesus  Christ  unto  the  end.  On  the 
7th  of  November,  in  the  same  year,  two  others  were  baptized 
in  like  manner,  and  admitted  to  membership  in  the  church. 
It  was  at  sunset  that  the  solemn  and  signiticant  rite  was  admin- 
istered, in  the  waters  of  the  same  pond  which  had  before  been 
made  sacred  by  the  baptism  of  Moung  Nau.  "The  sun,"  says 
Ml'.  Judson,  "  was  not  allowed  to  look  upon  the  humble,  timid 
profession.  No  wondering  crowd  crowned  the  overshadowing 
hill.  No  hymn  of  praise  expressed  the  exultant  feelings  of  joy- 
ous hearts.  Stillness  and  solemnity  pervaded  tlie  scene.  We 
felt,  on  the  banks  of  the  water,  as  a  little,  feeble,  solitary  band. 
But,  perhaps,  some  hovering  angels  took  note  of  the  event,  with 
more  interest  than  they  witnessed  the  late  coronation  ;  perhaps 
Jesus  looked  down  on  us,  pitied  and  forgave  our  weaknesses, 
and  marked  us  for  His  own  ;  perhaps,  if  we  deny  Him  not,  He 
will  acknowledge  us  another  day,  more  publicly  than  we  ven- 
ture, at  present,  to  acknowledge  Him." 

Among  the  visiters  who  had  long  frequented  the  zayat  to  re- 
ceive the  instruction  of  the  missionaries,  and  to  engage  in  dis- 
cussion with  them  concerning  the  doctrines  they  taught,  was  a 
man  of  superior  education,  a  teacher  of  science,  and  a  person 
of  considerable  distinction.  His  name  was  Moung  Sliwa-Gnong. 
He  was  a  Buddhist,  but  had  received,  in  former  years,  some 
vague  ideas  of  spiritual  truth,  which  were  now  struggling  with 
the  dogmas  of  Buddhism  in  which  he  had  been  educated.     He 


MESSRS.  JUDSON  AND  COLMAN  EMBARK  FOR  AVA.   43 

was  attracted  to  the  zayat  by  the  fame  of  the  new  teachers,  and 
by  the  reports  which  had  gone  abroad  respecting  their  strange 
doctrines.  His  frequent  visits  soon  attracted  the  attention  of 
the  priests,  or  of  the  officers  of  the  viceroy,  who  mentioned  hira 
to  their  master.  The  viceroy  gave  no  decisive  answer,  but  told 
them  "to  inquire  furtlier  about  him."  This  order  was  reported 
to  Moung  Shwa-Guong,  and  caused  an  immediate  decline  of  his 
interest  in  religion,  and  a  suspension  of  his  visits  at  the  zayat. 
Others,  also,  who  had  been  in  the  habit  of  attending  the  instruc- 
tions of  the  missionaries,  fell  off  at  the  same  time,  and  from  the 
same  cause;  so  that,  at  the  end  ofa  few  weeks,  Mr.  Judson  would 
sit  whole  days  in  the  verandah  of  the  zayat,  without  receiving 
a  single  visiter;  and  that,  too,  in  the  pleasant  season  of  autumn, 
while  the  road  was  crowded  with  passers-by,  going  to  or  from 
the  great  pagoda  to  which  it  led. 

This  single  incident,  though  seemingly  unimportant  in  itself, 
served  to  assure  the  missionaries  that  the  least  opposition  which 
the  government  should  make  might  at  any  time  blast  all  their 
prospects,  and  ruin  all  their  plans;  and  it  forced  upon  them  the 
conclusion  that,  so  soon  as  their  success  should  become  sufficient- 
ly important  to  attract  particular  attention,  they  would  be  sub- 
jected to  persecution,  and,  perhaps,  to  banishment  from  the 
country.  They  accordingly  decided  to  go  without  delay  to  the 
capital  of  the  empire,  and  make  known  their  objects  to  the  em- 
peror himself,  and  solicit  his  favor,  or  at  least  his  toleration  for 
the  new  religion.  If  this  were  granted,  they  would  be  able  to 
prosecute  their  pious  work  without  fear  of  molestation  ;  but  if 
it  were  denied,  no  future  missionary  attempts  could  be  under- 
taken with  any  hope  of  success. 

Accordingly,  on  the  22d  of  December,  1819,  Messrs.  Judson 
and  Colman,  now  the  only  remaining  missionaries  at  Rangoon, 
embarked  in  a  small  boat  of  ten  oars,  to  ascend  the  Irrawaddy, 
to  Amarapura,*  at  that  time  the  capital  of  the  empire,  in  order 

*  This  place  ■was  subsequently  abandoned,  and  the  government  established 
at  Ava,  a  large  city  seven  miles  below.  The  residence  of  the  king,  however, 
is  now  at  Amarapura. 


44  MISSIONS    IN    BURMAU. 

to  prostrate  thetnselves  at  the  golden  feet,  as  a  visit  to  the  emperor 
was  called.  They  left  their  families  at  Rangoon,  but  took  with 
them  the  faithful  Moung  Nau,  as  an  altendaut  iu  their  perilous 
passage.  They  were  at  a  loss  what  to  select  for  the  present 
which  custom  required  that  they  should  offer  to  the  emperor, 
but  at  length  decided  on  a  copy  of  the  Bible,  elegantly  bound 
in  six  volumes,  and  covered  with  gold  leaf,  and  enclosed  in  a 
richly  ornamented  wrapper.  For  the  inferior  members  of  the 
government,  they  took  pieces  of  fine  cloth  and  other  similar 
articles,  which  were  suited  to  the  taste  of  orientals.  The  capi- 
tal was  three  hundred  and  fifty  miles  fiom  Rangoon,  and  the 
banks  of  the  Irrawaddy  were  infested  with  robbers,  who  almost 
nightly  committed  depredations  on  the  boats  that  were  passing 
along  the  river,  and  often  murdered  their  passengers.  The  mis- 
sionaries, however,  were  protected  from  harm  by  the  great  Be- 
ing in  whom  they  trusted,  and  after  a  passage  of  more  than  thirty 
dciya  they  arrived  safely  at  the  proud  capital  of  the  Burman 
empire,  the  seat  of  the  imperious  monarch  whose  favor  they 
had  come  to  propitiate. 


INTRODUCTION   AT   THE   BURMAN    COURT.  45 


CHAPTER   VI. 


Their  Introduction  at  the  Bui-man  Coiu-t.  —  Their  Petition  refused.  — They 
return  to  Rangoon.  —  I\Ir.  and  Mrs.  Cohnan  go  to  Chittagong.  —  Death  of 
Jlr.  Cohnan.  —  Converts  at  Rangoon.  —  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  visit  Calcutta. 
—  Progress  of  the  Mission  at  Rangoon. 

On  the  clay  following  their  arrival  at  the  Burman  capital, 
they  presented  themselves  at  the  house  of  Mya-day-men,  the 
former  viceroy  of  Rangoon,  whom  they  had  known,  and  whose 
wife  had  shown  much  kindness  to  Mrs.  Judson.  He  was  now 
attached  to  the  imperial  government,  in  the  capacity  of  woongyee, 
or  one  of  the  puhlic  ministers  of  the  state.  By  him  and  by 
his  wife  they  were  kindly  received,  and  were  promised  such  aid 
as  they  desired  in  obtaining  an  audience  of  the  monarch.  Mya- 
day-men  commanded  one  of  the  officers  about  him  to  conduct 
the  missionaries  to  Moung  Zah,  one  of  the  atwenwoons,  or  private 
ministers  of  state,  —  giving  at  the  same  time  such  explanations 
and  orders  as  Avere  necessary  to  secure  the  object  they  had  in 
view.  The  ceremony  of  their  introduction  to  the  golden  face 
took  place  on  the  third  day  after  their  arrival.  They  were  first 
conducted  by  the  oflicer  to  whose  care  they  had  been  committed, 
to  Moung  Zah,  to  whom,  after  they  had  propitiated  him  with 
suitable  presents,  they  made  known  their  real  objects  in  com- 
ing to  the  capital,  declared  themselves  to  be  missionaries  or 
propagators  of  religion,  and  expressed  a  wish  to  present  to  the 
emperor  a  copy  of  their  sacred  books,  and  a  petition  for  his 
royal  approbation. 

The  manner  of  the  minister  was  kind  and  familiar,  but  his 
words  expressed  great  doubt  of  their  success.  They  however 
followed  his  guidance,  for  it  was  announced  that  the  golden  foot 
was  about  to  advance.  The  day  was  that  on  which  was  cele- 
brated a  recent  brilliant  victory  of  the  Burman  arms  over  the 
Cassays,  and  the  emperor  was  about    to  inspect    the  troops 


46  MISSIONS    IN    BURMAU. 

that  were  paraded  in  honor  of  the  occasion.  They  entered  a 
magnificent  apartment  of  tlie  royal  palace,  which  looked  out 
upon  the  extensive  grounds  on  -which  the  spectacle  was  to  be 
exliibited.  The  grandeur  of  the  hall,  the  height  of  the  dome, 
and  the  number  of  the  lofty  pillars  that  supported  it,  all  covered 
with  burnished  gold,  presented  a  gorgeous  display  of  oriental 
magnilicence.  Here  the  missionaries  were  placed,  among  the 
comi)any  of  oHicers  of  state  who  were  waiting  the  appearance 
of  the  monarch.  As  they  looked  through  the  hall,  when  his 
approach  was  announced,  they  soon  caught  sight  of  the  "  sove- 
reign of  land  and  sea."  The  scene  is  well  described  by  the 
graphic  pen  of  Mr.  Judson.  "  He  came  forward,  unattended,  in 
solitary  grandeur,  exhibiting  the  proud  gait  and  majesty  of  an 
Eastern  monarch.  His  dress  was  rich,  but  not  distinctive  ;  and 
he  carried  in  his  hand  the  gold-sheathed  sword,  which  seems  to 
have  taken  the  place  of  the  sceptre  of  ancient  times.  But  it 
was  his  high  aspect  and  commanding  eye  that  chiefly  riveted 
our  attention.  He  strided  on.  Every  head,  excepting  ours, 
was  in  the  dust.  We  remained  kneeling,  our  hands  folded,  our 
eyes  fixed  on  the  monarch.  "When  he  drew  near,  we  caught  his 
attention.  He  stopped,  partly  turned  towards  us,  and  said  — 
'  Who  are  these  ?'  '  Tlie  teachers,  great  king,'  I  replied.  '  What, 
you  speak  Burman  ?  —  the  priests  that  I  heard  of  last  night  ?' 

*  When  did   you  arrive  ?'       '  Are  you  teachers  of   religion  ?' 

*  Are  you  like  the  Portuguese  priests  ?'  '  Are  you  married  ?' 
'  Why  do  you  dress  so  ?'  These  and  some  other  similar  ques- 
tions we  answered,  when  he  appeared  to  be  pleased  with  us, 
and  sat  down  on  an  elevated  seat,  his  hand  resting  on  the  hilt 
of  his  sword,  and  his  eyes  intently  fixed  on  us.  Moung  Zah 
now  began  to  read  the  petition,  and  it  ran  thus  :  — 

"  '  The  American  teachers  i^resent  themselves  to  receive  the 
favor  of  the  excellent  king,  the  sovereign  of  land  and  sea. 
Hearing  that,  on  account  of  the  greatness  of  the  royal  power, 
the  royal  country  was  in  a  quiet  and  prosperous  state,  we  arrived 
at  the  town  of  Rangoon,  within  the  royal  dominions,  and  having 
obtained  leave  of  the  govci'nor  of  that  town  to  come  up  and 


THE    PETITION    REFUSED.  47 

behold  the  golden  face,  we  have  ascended  and  reached  the 
bottom  of  the  golden  feet.  In  the  great  country  of  America, 
we  sustain  the  character  of  teachers  and  explainers  of  the 
contents  of  the  sacred  Scriptures  of  our  religion.  And  since  it 
is  contained  in  those  Scriptures,  that,  if  we  pass  to  other  coun- 
tries and  preach  and  propagate  religion,  great  good  will  result, 
and  both  those  who  teach  and  those  who  receive  the  religion, 
will  be  freed  from  future  punishment,  and  enjoy,  without  decay 
or  death,  the  eternal  felicity  of  heaven,  —  we  ask  that  royal 
permission  be  given,  that  we,  taking  refuge  in  the  royal  power, 
may  preach  our  religion  in  these  dominions,  and  that  those  who 
are  pleased  with  our  preaching  and  wish  to  listen  to  and  be 
guided  by  it,  whether  foreigners  or  Burmans,  may  be  exempt 
from  government  molestation.  We  present  ourselves  to  receive 
the  favor  of  the  excellent  king,  the  sovereign  of  land  and  sea.' 
"  The  emperor  heard  this  petition,  and  stretched  out  his 
hand.  Moung  Zah  crawled  forward  and  presented  it.  His 
majesty  began  at  the  top  and  deliberately  read  it  through.  In 
the  mean  time,  I  gave  Moung  Zah  an  abridged  copy  of  the 
tract,  in  which  every  offensive  sentence  was  corrected,  and  the 
whole  put  into  the  handsomest  style  and  dress  possible.  After 
the  emperor  had  perused  the  petition,  he  handed  it  back  without 
saying  a  word,  and  took  the  tract.  Our  hearts  now  rose  to  God 
for  a  display  of  his  grace.  '  0,  have  mercy  on  Burmah ! 
Have  mercy  on  her  king !'  But  alas !  the  time  was  not  yet 
come.  He  held  the  tract  long  enough  to  read  the  first  two 
sentences,  wlaich  assert  that  there  is  one  eternal  God,  who  is 
independent  of  the  incidents  of  mortality,  and  that  besides  Him 
there  is  no  God  ;  and  then,  with  an  air  of  indifference,  perhaps 
disdain,  he  dashed  it  down  to  the  ground  !  Moung  Zah  stooped 
forward,  picked  it  up  and  handed  it  to  us.  Moung  Yo  made  a 
slight  attempt  to  save  us,  by  unfolding  one  of  the  volumes  which 
composed  our  present,  and  displaying  its  beauty  ;  but  his  majesty 
took  no  notice  of  it.  Our  fate  was  decided.  After  a  few  mo- 
ments, Moung  Zah  interpreted  his  royal  master's  will,  in  the 
following  terms  :     '  In  regard  to  the  objects  of  your  petition, 


48  MISSIONS   IN    BURMAn. 

his  majesty  gives  no  order.  In  regard  to  your  sacred  books, 
his  majesty  has  no  use  for  tliem,  —  take  them  away.' 

"  Sometliing  was  now  said  about  brother  Colman's  skill  in 
medicine  ;  upon  which  the  emperor  once  more  opened  his 
mouth  and  said :  *  Let  them  proceed  to  the  residence  of  my 
physician,  the  Portuguese  priest ;  let  him  examine  whether 
they  can  be  useful  to  me  in  that  line,  and  report  accordingly.* 
He  then  rose  from  his  seat,  strided  to  the  other  end  of  the  hall, 
and  there,  after  having  dashed  to  the  ground  the  first  intelli- 
gence he  had  ever  received  of  the  Eternal  God,  his  Maker, 
his  Preserver,  his  Judge,  he  threw  himself  down  on  a  cushion, 
and  lay  listening  to  the  music,  and  gazing  at  the  parade  spread 
out  before  him." 

After  a  repulse  so  decisive  they  were  hurried  from  the  palace 
with  but  little  ceremony.  Their  rejection  was  soon  known  to 
every  sycophant  of  the  court,  from  the  highest  minister  down 
to  the  humblest  menial  of  the  palace  ;  and  they  passed  out  of  the 
gates  with  less  difficulty  than  they  entered,  and  were  conducted 
to  the  residence  of  the  Portuguese  priest,  to  whom  the  empei'or 
had  ordered  them  to  be  carried.  He  speedily  discovered  that 
they  were  in  possession  of  no  secret  art  which  would  secure  to 
the  emperor  perpetual  life  or  freedom  from  disease,  and  he  sum- 
marily dismissed  them,  without  any  proposal  that  they  should  be 
attached  to  the  corps  of  his  majesty's  medical  advisers.  On  the 
following  day  they  made  some  further  efforts  to  accomplish  their 
object,  but  they  were  all  in  vain.  The  policy  of  the  Burman 
government  was  not  to  be  changed  so  as  to  admit  toleration  of 
any  foreign  religion,  and  the  missionaries  soon  discovered  that 
in  presenting  a  petition  to  that  effect  they  had  been  guilty  of 
an  egregious  blunder,  an  unpardonable  offence.  With  their 
hopes  thus  cruelly  blighted,  and  their  spirits  dejected  at  the 
darkened  prospects  of  the  mission,  they  betook  themselves  to 
their  boat,  and  made  preparations  for  returning  immediately  to 
Rangoon,  more  deeply  impressed  than  ever  before  with  the 
conviction  that  they  could  expect  no  aid  or  countenance  for 
their  holy  enterprise,  save  from  Heaven  alone. 


KEXUKN    TO    RANG  OCX.  49 

Their  passage  down  the  river  was  easy  and  rapid,  but  the 
scenery  along  the  banks  was  shaded  with  the  hues  of  their  own 
sombre  spirits.  At  Pyee,  one  of  the  towns  at  which  they  stopped 
for  the  night,  they  met  the  teaclier  Moung  Shwa-Gnong,  who 
had  come  up  two  hundred  and  seventy  miles  from  Rangoon  to 
visit  a  friend  who  was  sick.  They  narrated  to  him  their  adven- 
tures at  the  capital,  and  the  peremptory  repulse  which  they  had 
received  fi'om  the  emperor,  and  made  known  their  views  of  the 
danger  that  would  attend  any  further  propagating  or  professing 
the  religion  of  Christ.  He,  however,  manifested  no  such  alarm 
or  dismay  as  they  had  anticipated  ;  but,  on  the  contrary,  repeat- 
ed, with  a  firm  voice  and  with  considerable  emphasis,  the  prin- 
cipal articles  of  the  Christian  faith.  He  told  them  of  the  prog- 
ress he  had  made  in  the  understanding  of  Christianity  since  he 
saw  them  last ;  that  he  had  endeavored  to  renounce  his  own 
understanding,  and  trust  in  the  Divine  Word ;  that  he  had  ceased 
to  worship  at  the  pagodas,  though  he  sometimes  visited  them 
with  the  crowd  to  avoid  persecution.  "  Now,"  said  he,  "  you 
say  that  I  am  not  a  disciple,  —  what  lack  I  yet  ?"  To  the  ques- 
tions of  this  speculative  teacher  they  gave  such  replies  as  were 
suited  to  his  state  of  mind ;  and  informed  him  that  they  would 
probably  leave  Rangoon,  since,  now  that  the  emperor  had 
refused  to  tolerate  Christianity,  no  Burman  would  dare  to 
investigate,  mucli  less  to  embrace  it.  To  this  he  replied,  with 
great  appearance  of  interest,  "  Say  not  so  ;  there  are  some  who 
will  investigate,  notwithstanding ;  and,  rather  than  have  you 
quit  Rangoon,  I  will  go  to  the  Mangen  teacher  and  have  a  pub- 
lic dispute.  I  know  I  can  silence  him.  I  know  the  truth  is  on 
my  side." 

On  the  18th  of  February,  after  a  passage  of  twenty  days,  they 
arrived  at  Rangoon.  They  immediately  called  together  the 
three  disciples,  who,  with  themselves,  composed  the  little  Burman 
church,  and  disclosed  The  melancholy  result  of  their  visit  to  the 
capital,  and  the  injurious  influence  which  they  apprehended  it 
would  exert  upon  the  future  prosecution  of  the  mission.  They 
anticipated  that  the  disciples  would  be  intimidated  by  these 
G 


50  MISSIONS    IN   BCKMAH. 

tidings  of  the  emperor's  refusal  to  tolerate  Christianity,  and  im- 
agined tliat  if  one  out  of  the  three  remained  firm,  it  would  be  as 
much  as  they  could  reasonably  expect.  But  what  were  their 
Burprise  and  delight  to  find  that  they  all  remained  unmoved,  or 
rather  that  their  faith  and  zeal  were  strengthened  and  increased, 
instead  of  being  diminished  by  the  intelligence.  It  was  evident 
that  the  new  affections  which  had  sprung  up  in  the  hearts  of 
these  poor  children  of  superstition  were  no  ephemeral  plants, 
but  germs  of  true  Christian  character  which  had  been  nurtured 
by  God's  own  Spirit.  The  missionaries  had  formed  the  design  of 
immediately  abandoning  the  mission  at  Rangoon,  and  leaving 
the  empire  for  some  country,  where  their  objects  would  be  re- 
gard(?d  with  more  favor  by  the  government,  or  where  the  people 
would  be  less  dependent  on  the  monarch's  favor  than  was  the 
case  in  Burmah.  The  district  which  they  had  selected  was 
that  lying  between  Bengal  .and  Arracan,  inhabited  chiefly  by 
Arracanesc,  but  under  the  government  of  Bengal.  This  tract  of 
country  contains  about  1,200,000  of  inhabitants,  who  s[)eak  a  lan- 
guage similar  to  the  Burman.  Its  chief  town  is  Chittagong, 
where  a  missionary  from  Bengal  had  formerly  resided,  and  bap- 
tized several  converts  to  the  Christian  faith. 

No  sooner,  however,  was  this  design  of  leaving  Rangoon  made 
known  by  the  missionaries  to  the  Burman  converts  and  inquir- 
ers, than  they  commenced  the  most  earnest  entreaties  that  the 
mission  might  not  be  abandoned.  Two  of  the  converts  protested 
that  if  the  missionaries  went  away,  they  would  go  with  them, 
•while  the  third,  who  had  a  wife  and  family,  declared  that, 
though  he  could  not  go  with  the  teachers,  yet,  if  he  must  be  loft 
alone,  he  would  remain  "  performing  the  duties  of  Jesus  Christ's 
religion  ; "  no  other  would  he  think  of.  Some  of  the  inquirers 
expressed  the  utmost  desire  that  they  would  not  leave  them, 
or  at  least,  that  they  would  stay  till  there  were  eight  or  ten  dis- 
ciples, —  for,  said  they,  the  religion  will  spread ;  the  emperor 
himself  cannot  stop  it.  Such  manifestations  of  interest  in  the 
mission,  on  the  part  of  these  simple  but  earnest-minded  disciples 
and  inquirers,  could  not  fail  to  make  the  missionaries  hesitate 


ClIITTAGONG    A    MISSIONARY    STATION.  51 

in  the  execution  of  their  design  to  leave  Rangoon,  and  they 
were  induced  by  the  entreaties  which  were  addressed  to  them 
from  those  who  had  attended  their  teachings,  to  reconsider,  and 
at  length  to  modify  their  plans.  It  was  finally  determined  that 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  should  remain  at  Rangoon,  but  that  Mr. 
and  Mi*s.  Colraan  should  remove  to  Chittagong,  and  establish  a 
station  there,  to  which  the  other  missionaries  and  the  converts 
might  repair,  in  case  any  storm  of  persecution  should  drive  them 
from  Burmah.  In  accordance  with  this  arrangement,  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Colraan  embarked  for  Bengal  in  March,  1820,  and  thence 
proceeded  to  Chittagong,  where  they  arrived  in  the  following 
June.  Here,  amid  the  Mahomedans  and  Buddhists  who  inhabit 
the  country,  they  hoped  to  gather  again  the  scattered  converts 
whom  the  English  missionaries  had  left,  and,  beneath  such  pro- 
tection as  they  could  receive  from  the  East  India  Company,  to 
acquire  the  language,  and  proclaim  the  truths  of  the  gospel  to 
the  people. 

Immediately  on  their  arrival  they  erected  a  dAvelling,  and 
commenced  such  missionary  labors  as  their  acquaintance  with 
the  language  enabled  them  to  perform,  Mr.  Colman  was  soon 
visited  by  several  of  the  native  converts,  and  among  them,  by 
Keepong,  their  most  influential  man  and  teacher.  They  were 
overjoyed  at  finding  a  Christian  teacher  with  whom  they  could 
converse,  and  they  eagerly  solicited  Mr.  Colman  to  remain 
among  them  and  instruct  them  in  the  way  of  life  more  perfectly  ; 
for  both  they  and  their  countrymen  were  in  great  need  of 
instruction,  and  their  children,  whom  they  would  not  intrust  to 
Buddhist  teachers,  were  growing  up  in  ignorance  of  letters  and 
of  religion.  He  accompanied  some  of  the  converts  to  the  villages 
in  which  they  dwelt,  and  listened  to  the  sermon  of  their  teacher 
Keepong ;  but,  though  he  observed  among  them  many  interesting 
features  of  Christian  character,  he  was  every  where  pained 
at  perceiving  that  the  doctrines  of  Christ  were  mingled  with 
the  dogmas  of  Buddhism,  and  that  not  a  few  of  the  converts 
were  still  clinging  to  the  belief  that  annihilation  was  the  perfect 
state  to  w;hich  the  gospel  was  intended  to  introduce  the  soul. 


52  MISSIONS    IN   BURMAH. 

In  tlieir  petitions,  lie  avouIJ  often  hear  them  pray  that  they 
might  attain  to  annihihition,  and  in  their  conversations  they 
would  speak  of  it  as  the  highest  good  which  God  could  confer. 
For  the  purpose  of  being  more  intimately  connected  with  these 
poor  Arracanese  and  their  countrymen,  Mr,  Colman  decided  to 
remove  from  Chittagong,  where  he  had  received  permission  of  the 
East  India  Company  to  reside,  and  to  take  up  his  abode  at  some 
one  of  the  villages  of  Arracan,  on  the  confines  of  the  Burman 
empire,  where  the  native  converts  principally  dwelt.  He  accord- 
ingly selected  Cox's  Bazaar,  a  town  of  nearly  twenty  thousand 
people,  but  distinguished  for  the  unhealthiness  of  its  climate. 
He  had  been  settled  here  but  a  few  months,  and  was  just  begin- 
ning publicly  to  preach  the  gospel,  when,  in  the  midst  of  the 
unhealthy  season,  he  was  seized  with  the  jungle  fever,  and  fell 
a  martyr  to  his  zeal,  on  the  4th  of  July,  1822.  In  the  death 
of  this  ardent  and  noble-hearted  young  missionary  the  Burman 
Mission  sustained  a  severe  loss.  It  was  his  aim  to  reestablish 
the  broken  and  scattered  church  of  An-acanese  which  had  been 
formed  by  the  English  missionaries  with  but  little  acquaint- 
ance with  the  language,  and  but  little  ability  to  instruct  the 
natives,  and  to  plant  a  mission  on  the  confines  of  the  Burman 
empire,  which  might  also  serve  as  a  place  of  refuge  to  our 
missionaries  whenever  persecution  or  war  should  endanger  their 
situation  at  Eangoon.  These  generous  and  important  plans 
were  frustrated  by  his  death,  and  all  thought  of  having  an  out- 
station,  such  as  he  had  designed  to  form,  Avas  entirely  abandoned. 
Mrs.  Colman  returned  to  Bengal,  where  she  entered  into  the 
service  of  the  missions  as  a  teacher  of  female  children.  She 
was  subsequently  married  to  the  Rev.  Amos  Sutton,  the  well- 
known  and  justly-esteemed  missionary  of  the  English  Baptists 
at  Orissa,  in  Hindostan,  where  she  has  prosecuted,  for  many 
years,  the  self-sacrificing  labors  to  which  in  early  youth  she 
dedicated  hor  life. 

Immediately  after  the  departure  of  Mr.  and  INIrs.  Colman 
from  Rangoon,  I\Ir.  and  Mrs.  Judson,  now  the  solitary  occupants 
of  the  mission  house,  had  the  satisfaction  to  perceive  that  the 


ACCKSSIONS    TO    THE    CHUUCH   AT   RAJ^GOON.  53 

little  circle  of  inquirers  Avas  gradually  increasing,  and  that 
tlie  spirit  of  those  who  came  to  be  instructed  was  becoming 
more  earnest  and  sincere,  while  the  native  Christians  themselves 
were  evidently  growing  in  the  knowledge  and  faith  of  the  gospel. 
They  entreated  them  to  abandon  the  thought  of  leaving  Ran- 
goon, and  seemed  to  feel  assured  that  Heaven  was  about  to 
bestow  new  blessings  on  their  benighted  countrymen.  In  the 
course  of  a  few  months  after  his  return  from  the  unsuccessful 
mission  to  the  capital  of  the  empire,  Mr.  Judsou  baptized 
seven  additional  converts,  among  whom  was  the  speculative 
and  timid  teacher  Moung  Shwa-Gnong,  now  thoroughly  in- 
structed in  the  Cliristian  faith,  and  embracing  it  with  the  ful- 
lest convictions  of  a  discriminating  and  educated  mind.  In 
striking  contrast  witii  this  long-inquiring  and  hesitating  convert 
was  another,  Moung  Shwa-ba,  who,  though  of  inferior  educa- 
cation,  was  yet  marked  by  a  fearless  decision  of  character,  which 
led  him  in  a  few  days  to  the  adoption  of  the  faith  which  the 
educated  teacher  was  engaged  for  many  months  in  preparing  to 
receive.  In  these  new  converts,  who  were  now  so  decided  in 
casting  oflF  the  superstitions  of  Gaudama,  and  in  receiving  the 
gospel,  Mr.  Judson  recognized  the  proofs  of  Heaven's  favor 
to  the  mission,  and  the  fruits  of  many  years  of  labor,  and  of 
many  prayers  which  Christians  in  distant  dimes  had  mingled 
with  his  own,  that  God  would  bestow  his  blessing  upon  the 
Burmans.  He  was  now  bound  to  Rangoon  by  new  ties,  the 
sympathies  of  Christian  hearts,  and  the  warm  affections  of  those 
who  regarded  him  as  their  spiritual  father  and  friend,  their 
guide  to  the  kingdom  of  Heaven. 

When  we  consider  that  the  refusal  of  the  emperor  to  tolerate 
Christianity  among  his  subjects  was  well  known  both  at  Ava 
and  at  Rangoon,  we  may  form  some  conception  of  the  circum- 
stances in  which  the  little  company  of  Burman  Christians  were 
placed,  and  appreciate  the  firm  trust  in  God  by  which  they 
were  made  willing,  in  the  face  of  an  oriental  despotism,  to  re- 
nounce the  religion  of  Buddh,  and  profess  the  forbidden  and 
proscribed  faith  of  the  gospel.  The  humble  church  was  en- 
6* 


54  BIISSIONS    IN    BURMAn. 

vironed  with  innumerable  dangers  ;  for  each  one  of  its  members 
had  adopted  the  new  religion  at  the  peril  of  his  life.  It  owed 
its  safety  in  part,  no  doubt,  to  its  obscurity  and  the  smallness  of 
its  numbers,  and  perhaps  not  less  to  the  caution  and  watchful- 
ness with  which  its  ordinances  were  performed  and  its  affairs 
administered. 

Amidst  these  encouraging  indications  of  Heaven's  favor  to 
the  mission,  it  became  evident  that  the  health  of  Mrs.  Judson 
was  seriously  undermined  by  the  pernicious  influences  of  the 
climate.  Her  strength  was  already  so  far  reduced  by  insidious 
disease  as  to  require  immediate  attention  and  medical  advice 
superior  to  that  which  Rangoon  could  afford.  She  made  ar- 
rangements for  embarking  without  delay  for  Bengal,  and  as  she 
■was  now  too  ill  to  go  alone,  as  she  at  first  intended,  Mr.  Judson 
prepared  to  accompany  her.  They  took  passage  on  the  19th  of 
July,  1820,  for  Calcutta,  where  they  arrived  on  the  8th  of  August, 
after  a  pleasant  voyage,  during  which,  however,  the  health  of 
Mrs.  Judson  experienced  no  perceptible  benefit.  She  was  soon 
removed  to  the  purer  atmosphere  and  the  more  congenial  soci- 
ety of  Serampore.  Here  she  was  attended  by  physicians  of 
eminent  skill,  but  for  a  long  time  without  any  favorable  change  ; 
until,  so  important  was  the  presence  of  Mr.  Judson  at  Rangoon, 
he  was  about  to  leave  her  with  her  friends  of  the  English 
Mission  and  return  alone  to  the  post  of  his  missionary  duty. 
It  pleased  Heaven,  however,  soon  to  open  to  her  the  prospect  of 
returning  health  ;  and  it  being  no  longer  deemed  indispensable 
that  she  should  remain  in  Bengal,  she  decided  to  hasten  back 
with  her  husband.  They  arrived  at  Rangoon  on  the  5th  of 
January,  1821,  after  an  absence  of  nearly  six  months,  and  were 
welcomed  by  the  disciples  and  friends  whom  they  had  left,  with 
the  warmest  and  most  affectionate  greeting.  The  little  flock, 
though  so  long  deprived  of  the  shepherd's  care,  and  to  some 
extent  scattered  by  the  extortions  of  the  petty  tyrants  of  the 
government  by  whom  they  were  surrounded,  had  remained 
unharmed  amidst  their  foes.  Not  one  had  dishonored  his  pro- 
fession or  proved  recreant  to  the  principles  which  he  had  em- 


PROGRESS    OF   THE    MISSION    AT    RANGOON.  55 

braced  ;  and,  as  Mi-.  Judson  on  the  day  of  liis  arrival  joined  with 
them  in  their  evening  devotion  at  the  mission  house,  the  hearts 
of  all  were  alike  subdued  by  one  common  sentiment  of  gratitude 
and  praise. 

The  missionaries  were  now  quietly  settled  on  the  spot  which 
they  had  long  since  learned  to  call  their  home.  The  instruc- 
tions of  the  zayat  and  the  translation  of  the  Scriptures  were  all 
resumed,  and  the  mission  began  again  silently  to  put  forth  its 
influence  upon  the  Burmans  who  came  to  inquire  of  Mr.  Jud- 
son concerning  the  Eternal  God  whose  existence  and  govern- 
ment he  proclaimed,  and  the  immortal  life  of  the  soul  which  he 
taught  was  the  great  object  of  religion  to  secure.  In  the  Avork 
of  translating  the  Scriptures,  he  employed  the  assistance  of 
Moung  Shwa-Gnong,  and  in  other  parts  of  his  missionary  labors 
he  was  aided  by  jNIoung  Shwa-ba,  both  of  whom  proved  them- 
selves to  be  most  valuable  helpers,  and  furnished  a  striking 
illustration  of  the  su^ierior  advantage  which  persons  of  cultivated 
intellect  always  possess  over  rude  and  unlettered  men.  Mya- 
day-men,  the  former  viceroy  of  Rangoon,  who  had  befriended 
Messrs.  Judson  and  Colman  in  their  visit  to  the  cajiital,  was 
now  viceroy  for  the  second  time,  and,  beneath  his  mild  and 
somewhat  tolerant  government,  the  complaints  which  were  made 
against  the  Christians  Avere  but  little  regarded ;  three  new  con- 
verts were  successively  added  to  the  church,  and  the  sacred 
Scriptures  were  slowly  and  constantly  preparing,  to  be  read  in 
the  Burman  tongue  by  the  people  of  the  whole  empire. 


66  MISSIONS    IN   BURMAH. 


CHAPTER     VII. 

Mrs.  Judson's  Visit  to  the  United  States  in  1822.  — Her  Iliston'  of  the  Mis- 
sion. —  Arrival  of  Dr.  Price  at  Rangoon.  —  Messrs.  Judson  and  Price  go  to 

Ava. Interv'icw  with  the  King.  — A  Branch  of  the  Mission  established  at 

Ava.  — Arrival  of  Mrs.  Judson  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade  at  Rangoon.— 
Messrs.  Hough  and  Wade  at  Rangoon.  —  JMcssrs.  Judson  and  Price  at  Ava.  — 
Removal  of  the  Government  to  Amarupura. 

The  mission  had  gone  on  thus  prosperously  for  several 
months  after  the  return  of  the^missionaries  from  Bengal,  when 
Mrs.  Judson  was  again  afflicted  with  that  distressing  malady, 
the  chronic  liver  complaint,  which  had  never  been  entirely 
eradicated  from  her  constitution.  All  hope  of  her  recovery 
while  she  should  remain  in  a  tropical  climate  seemed  now  to 
be  at  an  end ;  and  it  was  decided  that  she  should  take  passage 
to  the  United  States,  and  try  the  efficacy  of  the  air  and  scenery 
of  her  native  land,  and  the  cheerful  sympathies  of  the  friends 
and  kindred  from  whom  she  had  been  so  long  separated.  On 
the  21st  of  August,  1821,  she  embarked  for  Calcutta,  intend- 
ing to  take  passage  thence  directly  to  this  country.  The  feel- 
ings with  which  she  parted  from  those  whom  she  left  behind 
may  be  well  imagined,  and  they  are  briefly  chronicled  in 
her  own  eloquent  journal.  Rangoon  had  become  to  her  the 
home  of  her  affections  as  well  as  the  place  of  her  residence, 
and  as  she  saw  its  glittering  pagodas  fading  in  the  distance, 
find  thought  of  her  own  declining  health,  of  the  dangers  of  the 
voyage,  and  the  uncertainties  which  still  lowered  like  threat- 
ening clouds  around  the  prospects  of  the  mission,  she  might 
naturally  apprehend  that  she  was  gazing  for  the  last  time  on  the 
spot  where  were  garnered  up  her  richest  earthly  hopes. 

On  arriving  at  Calcutta  she  found  no  vessel  in  which  she 
could  embark  for  America  and  after  considerable  delay,  in  ac- 
cordance with  the  desire  of  her  friends,  she  took  a  cabin  which 
was  gratuitously  offered  her  in  a  ship  bound  to  England.     On 


MKS.   JUDSON'S    visit    TO    THE    UNITED    STATES.  57 

arriving  at  Liverpool,  her  health,  though  decidedly  improved 
since  leaving  llungoon,  was  yet  far  from  being  reestablished. 
In  London  she  was  received  into  the  hospitable  family  of  Mr. 
Joseph  Butterworth,  a  member  of  the  Methodist  persuasion, 
and  a  gentleman  of  high  public  standing  and  of  the  greatest 
excellence  of  character,  where  she  made  the  acquaintance  of 
several  of  the  distinguished  philanthropists  and  statesmen  of  the 
day.  In  the  agreeable  Christian  society  to  which  she  was  thus 
introduced,  and  in  travelling  to  Scotland,  and  visiting  the  min- 
eral springs  at  Cheltenliam,  Mrs.  Judson  spent  several  months 
in  England,  every  where  vindicating  the  character  and  objects 
of  the  Christian  missionary,  and  commending  them  to  the  re- 
spect and  admiration  of  mankind. 

In  August,  1822,  she  took  leave  of  her  British  friends,  to 
whom  she  had  become  warmly  endeared,  and  embarked  on 
board  the  ship  Amity  for  New  York,  where  she  arrived  on 
the  25th  of  the  following  September.  The  visit  of  Mrs.  Jud- 
son to  the  United  States  forms  an  epoch  of  no  inconsiderable 
importance  in  the  progress  of  interest  in  missions,  among  the 
churches  of  various  denominations  in  this  country.  She  visit- 
ed several  of  the  leading  cities  of  the  Union  ;  met  a  large  num- 
ber of  associations  of  ladies ;  attended  the  session  of  the  Tri- 
ennial Convention  at  Washington ;  and,  in  a  multitude  of  social 
circles,  alike  in  the  South  and  the  North,  recited  the  thrilling 
narrative  of  what  she  had  seen  and  experienced  during  the 
eventful  years  in  which  she  had  dwelt  in  a  heathen  land.  But 
relaxation  and  travelling  for  health,  and  interviews  with  reli- 
gious friends,  were  not  her  only  occupation.  In  her  retirement, 
in  addition  to  maintaining  an  extensive  correspondence,  she 
found  time  to  prepare  the  history  of  the  mission  in  Burmah, 
which  was  published  in  her  name,  in  a  series  of  letters  address- 
ed to  Mr.  Butterworth,  the  gentleman  beneath  whose  roof  she 
had  been  a  guest  during  her  residence  in  England.  These  rec- 
ords, which  were  principally  compiled  from  documents  which 
had  been  published  before,  contained  the  first  continuous  ac- 
count of  the  Burman  Mission  ever  given  to  the  public.     The 


58  MISSIONS    IN   BURMAH. 

work  was  widely  read  both  in  England  and  America,  and  re- 
ceived the  favorable  notice  of  several  of  the  leading  organs  of 
public  ci'iticism.* 

The  influence  which  Mrs.  Judson  exerted  in  favor  of  the 
cause  of  missions  during  her  brief  residence  of  eight  or  nine 
months  in  the  United  States,  it  is  now  hardly  possible  to  esti- 
mate. She  enlisted  more  fully  in  the  cause  not  a  few  leading 
minds,  who  have  since  rendered  it  signal  service  both  by  eloquent 
vindications  and  by  judicious  counsels  ;  and  by  the  appeals  which 
she  addressed  to  Christians  of  her  own  sex,  and  her  fervid 
conversations  with  persons  of  all  classes  and  denominations  in 
America,  as  well  as  by  the  views  which  she  submitted  to  the 
managers  of  the  mission,  a  new  zeal  for  its  prosecution  was 
every  where  created,  and  the  missionary  enterprise,  instead  of 
being  regarded  with  doubt  and  misgiving,  as  it  had  been  by 
many  even  among  Christians,  began  to  be  understood  in  its 
higher  relations  to  all  the  ho^^es  of  man,  and  to  be  contemplated 
in  its  true  grandeur  and  its  ennobling  moral  dignity. 

In  the  spring  of  1823,  the  health  of  Mrs.  Judson,  though  but 
partially  restored,  was  yet  so  far  established,  as,  in  her  own 
judgment,  to  admit  of  her  returning  to  Rangoon.  Accordingly, 
though  quite  contrary  to  the  advice,  and  even  the  urgent  solicita- 
tions of  her  friends,  she  prepai'ed  again  to  take  leave  of  her 
native  land  and  hasten  back  to  tlie  distant  shore  which  she  had 
so  I'eluetantly  left.  At  the  meeting  of  the  Convention,  in  May  of 
that  year,  Mr.  Jonathan  Wade  of  New  York,  and  Mr.  George 
D.  Boardman,  then  a  tutor  in  Waterville  College,  Maine,  had 
offered  themselves  as  missionaries  to  the  East.  Mr.  Wade  was 
soon  after  regularly  appointed  by  tlie  Board,  and  with  his 
wife  was  directed  to  take  passage  for  Calcutta  in  the  ship  with 
Mrs.  Judson.  They  sailed  from  Boston  on  the  22d  of  June, 
amidst  tlie  most  affecting  demonstrations  of  personal  affection 
and  of  Christian  sympathy.  They  bore  with  them  a  letter  to  the 
emperor  of  Burraah,  and  a  valuable  present  from  the  Conven- 

*  Sec  an  article  in  the  London  Quarterly  Review,  Vol.  XXXm. 


EVENTS   AT   RANGOON.  59 

tion,  such  as  was  thought  to  be  fitted  to  excite  the  interest  of 
his  Burman  majesty  and  to  conciliate  his  favor  towards  the  mis- 
sionaries. They  arrived  at  Calcutta  in  the  following  October, 
and  at  Rangoon  on  the  5th  of  December.  Thus,  after  an 
absence  of  two  years  and  three  months,  was  Mrs.  Judson  re- 
stored to  her  husband  and  to  the  mission,  with  health  and  spirits 
reinvigorated,  with  a  reinforcement  of  additional  fellow-laborers, 
and  with  the  happy  consciousness  that  she  had  been  enabled  to 
awaken  a  deeper  interest  for  the  heathen  in  the  minds  of  multi- 
tudes of  Christians  both  in  England  and  America. 

From  this  brief  episode  in  our  narrative,  let  us  return  and 
trace  the  fortunes  of  the  mission  at  Rangoon,  during  the  absence 
of  Mrs.  Judson  in  America.  They  had  been  marked,  as  will 
appear,  by  events  of  unusual  interest  and  importance. 

In  the  autumn  of  1821,  while  Mr.  Judson  was  prosecuting 
the  labors  of  the  mission  alone,  a  complaint  was  brought  to  the 
viceroy  against  the  teacher  Moung  Shwa-Gnong,  by  several 
of  the  leading  men  of  the  village  to  which  he  belonged,  who 
had  conspired  against  him,  for  being  an  avowed  enemy  of 
Buddhism.  So  determined  were  his  enemies,  that  he  deemed 
it  prudent  to  withdraw  himself  for  a  time  from  Rangoon,  espe- 
cially as  the  viceroy  had  declared  that,  if  the  complaints  were 
true,  he  was  worthy  of  death.  The  priests  and  oihcers  of  the 
government  were  also  excited  to  new  vigilance  with  respect  to 
the  Burman  converts,  and  Mr.  Judson  found  himself  soon  oblig- 
ed to  close  the  zayat,  and  to  suspend  his  public  preaching  on 
the  Sabbath.  The  native  Christians  came  privately  to  the 
mission  house  for  instruction  and  sympathy,  but  the  inquirers 
withdrew  altogether.  Soon  after  these  events,  and  before  the 
mission  had  recovered  from  their  injurious  influence,  the  solitary 
condition  of  Mr.  Judson  was  relieved  by  the  arrival  of  Rev. 
Jonathan  Price,  M.  D.  and  Mrs.  Price,  who  had  been  appointed 
missionaries  to  Burmah  in  May,  1821,  and  soon  after  sailed 
for  Calcutta.  They  reached  Rangoon,  December  13th,  of  the 
same  year,  and  in  the  course  of  the  following  month  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Hough  also  returned  from  Serampore,  bringing  with  them 


60  MISSIONS    IN    BUKMAU. 

the  pi'iiiting  press,  whose  absence  had  occasioned  no  small  delay 
and  inconvenience  to  the  labors  of  Mr.  Judson. 

Tims  reinforced  by  the  arrival  of  additional  missionaries, 
and  encoui-aged  by  the  cessation  of  opposition,  and  by  the  re- 
turn of  the  native  converts  bringing  with  them  new  inquirers, 
]Mr.  Judson  again  ojjcned  the  zayat  and  resumed  his  public 
teachings.  lie  soon  had  the  happiness  of  baptizing  several 
more  native  converts  on  the  profession  of  their  faith,  who  made 
the  native  members  of  the  church  seventeen,  besides  one  who 
had  died.  The  fact  that  Dr.  Price  was  a  physician  and  pos- 
sessed of  medical  skill  being  reported  to  the  golden  ears,  he  was 
soon  summoned  to  Ava  by  order  of  the  king.  It  was  of  course 
necessary  that  Mr.  Judson  should  accompany  him,  as  he  was 
yet  ignorant  alike  of  the  language  of  the  country  and  the 
customs  of  the  court.  Mr.  Judson  also  hoped  to  make  this 
summons  to  the  capital  an  occasion  of  introducing  the  new  re- 
ligion again  to  the  notice  of  the  monarch  and  his  courtiers.  Ac- 
cordingly the  work  of  translation,  which  had  lately  been  prose- 
cuted with  great  assiduity,  was  reluctantly  abandoned,  and  on  the 
28th  of  August  the  missionaries  embarked  for  Ava,  where  they 
arrived  after  a  month's  passage  up  the  Irrawaddy,  and  presented 
themselves  at  the  palace  of  the  king. 

At  the  first  interview  his  majesty  inquired  particularly  of 
Dr.  Price  concerning  his  medical  skill,  but  took  no  notice  of 
Mr.  Judson.  lie  was,  however,  recognized  by  the  minister, 
Moung  Zah,  whom  he  had  known  on  his  former  visit  to  the  cap- 
ital, and  by  him  was  privately  encouraged  to  remain  at  Ava. 
At  subsequent  visits  to  the  palace,  however,  the  attention  of 
the  king  was  attracted  to  Mr.  Judson,  and  he  put  many  curious 
questions  respecting  his  character  and  his  labors  at  Rangoon. 
On  his  first  noticing  him,  after  having  conversed  with  Dr.  Piice, 
he  entered  into  the  following  conversation:  "And  you  in 
black,  what  are  you  ?  —  a  medical  man  too  ?  "  "  Not  a  medical 
man,  but  a  teacher  of  religion,  your  majesty."  After  making 
several  inquiries  about  the  new  religion,  '*  he  then,"  says  Mr. 
Judson,  "  put  the  alarming  question  whether  any  had  embraced 


MESSRS.   JUDSON   AND    PRICE    AT    AVA.  Gl 

it.  I  evaded  by  sayinsj,  '  Not  here.'  He  persisted,  '  Are  there 
any  in  Rangoon?'  'There  are  a  few.'  'Are  they  foreign- 
ers ? '  I  trembled  for  the  consequence  of  an  answer  which 
might  involve  the  little  church  in  ruin ;  but  the  truth  must  be 
sacrificed  or  the  consequences  hazarded.  I  therefore  rei)lied, 
'  There  are  some  foreigners,  and  some  Burmans.'  Pie  remain- 
ed silent  for  a  few  moments,  but  presently  showed  that  he  was 
not  displeased,  by  asking  a  great  variety  of  questions  on  religion 
and  geography  and  astronomy,  some  of  which  were  answered 
in  such  a  satisfactory  manner  as  to  occasion  a  general  expres- 
sion of  approbation  in  all  the  court  present."  On  another  oc- 
casion the  king  again  inquired  about  the  Burmans  who  had 
embraced  the  Christian  religion.  "  Are  they  real  Burmans  ? 
Do  they  dress  like  other  Burmans  ?  "  "I  had  occasion  to  re- 
mark," says  Mr.  Judson,  "that  I  preached  every  Sunday. 
'What!  in  Burman?'  'Yes.'  'Let  us  hear  how  you 
preach ! '  I  hesitated.  An  atwenwoon  repeated  the  order. 
I  began  with  a  form  of  worship  which  first  ascribes  glory  to 
God,  and  then  declai-es  the  commands  of  the  law  and  the  gospel; 
after  which,  I  stopped.  '  Go  on,'  said  another  atwenwoon. 
The  whole  court  Avas  profoundly  silent.  I  proceeded  with  a 
few  sentences  declarative  of  the  perfections  of  God,  when  his 
majesty's  curiosity  was  satisfied,  and  he  interrupted  me."  In  a 
subsequent  conversation,  after  answering  some  questions  of  the 
king  about  Gaudama,  one  of  the  atwenwoons,  who  had  not 
hitherto  been  friendly  to  Mr.  Judson,  expressed  his  approbation 
of  what  he  had  said,  and  proceeded  to  relate  a  conversation 
which  he  himself  had  held  with  the  American  teacher  about 
God  and  Christ,  and  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel.  Moung  Zah 
also,  encouraged  by  the  example  of  his  associate,  began  to 
speak  of  God  before  his  majesty,  and  said,  "Nearly  all  the 
world,  your  majesty,  believe  in  an  eternal  God;  all  except 
Burmah  and  Siam  —  these  little  spots ! " 

Mr.  Judson  also  held  frequent  conversations  with  several  of 
the  princes  and  prmcesses  of  the  court,  who   were  members  of 
the  royal  family,  in  the  course  of  which  they  often  gave  him  aa 
7 


•8  MISSIONS   IN   BURMAH. 

opportunity  to  speak  of  his  religion,  —  to  invite  to  it  their  per- 
soniil  attention,  and  also  to  invoke  for  it  the  toleration  of  the 
government.  At  length,  after  repeated  applications  and  delays, 
he  procured  a  lot  of  land,  with  the  emperor's  assent,  situated  on 
the  bank  of  the  river,  just  without  the  walls  of  the  city,  and 
built  upon  it  a  small  house,  —  Dr.  Price  in  the  mean  time  hav- 
ing been  quartered  by  the  emj)eror  in  a  house  near  the  palace. 
When  Mr.  Judson  called  on  the  proper  officer  for  the  purpose 
of  paying  for  the  land  which  he  had  purchased,  the  olRcer  re- 
fused the  money  which  was  otfered,  saying :  "  Understand,  teach- 
er, that  we  do  not  give  you  the  entire  owning  of  this  ground. 
We  take  no  recompense,  lest  it  become  American  territory. 
We  give  it  to  you  for  your  present  residence  only,  and  when  you 
go  away  we  shall  take  it  again."  He  was  very  particular  in  his 
wording  of  the  writing  of  conveyance,  and  often  called  upon 
those  around  him  to  witness  that  the  land  did  not  become  the 
property  of  the  American  teacher,  evidently  having  in  his  mind 
an  apprehension  that  if  it  should,  the  American  government 
might  at  length  establish  its  jurisdiction  there,  as  the  English 
had  done  in  Bengal. 

The  missionaries  had  now  spent  several  months  at  the  Bur- 
man  court.  Dr.  Price  was  in  high  favor  with  the  monarch  on 
account  of  his  medical  skill,  while  Mr.  Judson  had  become 
familiarly  acquainted  with  many  of  the  high  officers  of  the  gov- 
ernment, and  had  often  been  noticed  with  marked  curiosity  and 
attention  by  the  emperor  himself.  It  was  now,  however,  no 
longer  necessary  that  he  should  remain  at  the  capital,  and  he 
began  to  make  preparations  for  returning  to  llangoon  in  order 
to  meet  Mrs.  Judson,  who  might  soon  be  expected  back  Irom 
America.  In  taking  leave  of  the  members  of  the  government, 
he  was  invited  by  more  than  one  of  them  to  return  to  Ava 
and  settle  there,  and  Prince  JM.,  a  half  brother  of  the  king, 
specially  pressed  him  to  hasten  back,  and  bring  with  him  all  the 
Christian  Scriptures,  and  translate  them  into  Burman ;  "for," 
added  he,  "  I  wish  to  read  them  all."  On  going  to  take  leave 
of  the  king,  his  majesty  asked  him  why  he  wished  to  go  away, 


ARRIVAL    OF   MISSIONARIES.  63 

and  expressed  his  fear  that  the  other  teachei",  Dr.  Price,  would 
be  lonely  and  unhappy.  On  bemg  informed  that  he  was  going 
only  for  a  short  time  to  bring  his  wife,  the  female  teacher,  and 
his  goods,  the  king  looked  at  him  and  said,  "Will  you  then 
come  again  ?  When  you  come  again  is  it  your  intention  to  re- 
main permanently,  or  will  you  go  back  and  forth  as  foreigners 
commonly  do  ?  "  And  on  being  answered  that  he  intended  to 
remain  permanently,  his  majesty  expressed  his  approbation. 

It  was  early  in  February,  1823,  when  Mr.  Judson  reached 
Rangoon,  after  a  passage  of  seven  days  from  Ava.  He  found 
that  the  little  church  had  been  again  scattered  by  the  extortions 
and  persecutions  of  the  government,  under  a  new  viceroy,  who 
had  succeeded  the  tolerant  Mya-day-men.  One  of  its  members, 
a  female  of  great  excellence  of  character  and  of  steadfast  Chris- 
tian faith,  had  died  during  his  absence,  and,  save  those  in  his 
own  immediate  employ,  the  others  had  all  removed  from  Ran- 
goon. Many  of  them,  however,  soon  gathered  around  their 
teacher,  and  he  immediately  resumed  such  public  labors  as  he 
deemed  consistent  with  the  safety  of  the  mission,  and  devoted 
his  time  especially  to  completing  the  translation  of  the  New 
Testament,  and  preparing  an  epitome  of  the  Old  Testament, 
which  should  contain  a  complete  though  brief  summary  of  Scrip- 
ture history  from  the  Creation  to  the  coming  of  Christ,  together 
with  an  abstract  of  the  leading  prophecies  relating  to  the  Mes- 
siah. Both  of  them  were  completed  during  the  following  sum- 
mer, and  were  received  with  the  utmost  eagerness  by  the  native 
Christians,  even  before  they  could  be  printed  by  Mr.  Hough,  who 
had  left  a  portion  of  the  Burman  types  at  Bengal.  In  this  man- 
ner passed  away  the  months  at  Rangoon  till  the  arrival  of  Mrs. 
Judson  and  her  fellow  passengers,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade,  which 
took  place,  as  we  have  already  stated,  in  December,  1823. 

In  this  new  condition  of  the  mission,  it  was  arranged  that  Mr. 
Hough  and  Mr.  Wade,  with  their  families,  should  remain  at 
Rangoon,  and  that  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  should  proceed  imme- 
diately to  Ava,  and  attempt  to  form  a  station  there,  beneath  the 
favorable  auspices  which  seemed  to  be  secured  by  the  medical 


64  MISSIONS   IN   BURMAH. 

reputation  of  Dr.  Price.  During  the  absence  of  Mr.  Judson 
from  Ava,  the  king  had  often  spoken  of  him,  and  inquired  why 
he  delayed  his  return  so  long;  and  the  queen  had  also  express- 
ed a  strong  desire  to  see  Mrs.  Judson  in  her  foreign  dress. 
Their  j)assage  up  the  Irrawaddy  was  tedious  and  uncomfortable, 
being  six  weeks  in  length.  They  would  often  leave  their  boat 
and  walk  along  the  banks  of  the  river,  through  villages  in  which 
a  foreign  female  was  a  sight  never  before  beheld.  They  were 
followed  by  crowds  who  were  eager  to  witness  the  unwonted 
spectacle,  yet  in  no  case  did  they  receive  the  slightest  insult  or 
rudeness.  On  their  arrival  at  the  golden  city,  they  were  soon 
able  to  prepare  for  themselves  a  residence,  and  to  commence 
their  missionary  labors  beneath  the  very  eye  of  the  monarch. 
]\Ir.  Judson  preached  on  the  Sabbath,  and  held  worship  in  the 
Burman  language  every  evening  at  his  own  house,  while  Mrs. 
Judson  opened  a  school  for  the  instruction  of  such  Burman  girls 
as  she  could  induce  to  join  it.  The  king  and  queen  were  at 
this  time  absent  from  the  capital,  and  all  foreigners  were  re- 
garded with  suspicion  and  treated  with  coolness  by  the  minis- 
ters of  state,  on  account  of  the  war  with  the  English  government 
in  India  with  which  the  country  was  now  threatened.  This, 
however,  did  not  prevent  some  of  their  former  friends  from  re- 
viving their  previous  acquaintance  with  them,  and  Mrs.  Judson, 
immediately  on  her  arrival,  was  visited  and  welcomed  to  the 
ca])ital  by  the  lady  of  the  former  viceroy  of  Rangoon  —  now  a 
widow,  living  in  retirement  from  the  court,  having  lost  by  the 
death  of  her  husband  all  the  power  and  rank  she  had  before 
possessed. 

In  a  few  months  after  the  return  of  the  missionaries  to  Ava, 
the  government  Avas  formally  removed,  with  great  pomp  and 
ceremony,  to  that  city.  The  king  and  the  royal  family,  who  for 
two  years  had  been  living  at  Ava,  in  order  to  superintend  the 
erection  of  a  new  palace,  about  the  time  of  Mr.  Judson's  return 
went  back  to  Araarapura,  for  the  purpose  of  making  the  transfer 
of  the  golden  presence  from  one  city  to  the  other  as  striking 
and  impressive  as  possible.     The  ceremonial  was  one  of  unusual 


IMPERIAL    GOVERNMENT   REMOVED    TO    AVA.  65 

si^lendor  and  magnificence,  and  presented  a  scene  well  cal- 
culated to  fill  tlie  imagination  with  the  sublimest  conceptions 
of  oriental  grandeur  and  wealth.  There  were  the  great  officers 
of  state,  the  woongyees  and  atwenwoons,  in  their  robes  of  of- 
fice, the  saupwars  of  conquered  provinces,  with  their  troops 
of  attendants,  heroes  who  had  been  distinguished  in  the  wars 
of  the  empire,  and  people  of  eveiy  degree,  to  the  number  of 
hundreds  of  thousands,  who  had  assembled  to  do  homage  to  the 
stei-n  monarch  of  the  land  and  sea,  the  master  of  life  and  death, 
and  lord  of  the  celestial  elephant.  Shouts  and  acclamations 
rent  the  air  as  the  imperial  retinue  approached  the  gates  of  the 
Golden  City.  At  the  head  of  the  procession,  and  the  most  con- 
spicuous and  beautiful  object  which  it  presented,  came  the  white 
elephant,  with  his  numerous  suite,  an  object  of  Burman  ado- 
ration, covered  with  jewels  and  ornaments  of  gold  ;  next  were 
seen  the  king  and  queen  in  plain  attire,  the  only  persons  in 
all  the  throng  who  appeared  unadorned  ;  following  these  were 
the  great  councillors,  both  public  and  private,  and  the  viceroys 
of  provinces  and  cities,  who  had  come  with  their  retinues  from 
the  remotest  confines  of  the  empire  to  offer  fealty  to  the  mon- 
arch, and  to  swell  the  grandeur  of  the  festival. 

Amidst  this  splendid  array  of  all  the  insignia  of  power  and 
majesty,  the  king  took  possession  of  the  new  palace,  and  re- 
established the  imperial  government  in  its  ancient  seat  at  Ava. 
The  missionaries,  with  a  few  European  residents  at  the  capital, 
gazed  with  wonder  upon  this  unwonted  display  of  grotesque 
magnificence,  made  to  gratify  the  pride  of  the  Burman  monarch. 
They  were  not  noticed  by  the  royal  pair,  and,  although  Mr.  Jud- 
son  occasionally  visited  the  palace,  yet  no  inquiry  was  ever  made 
for  the  female  teacher  whom  the  queen  had  formerly  expressed 
her  desire  to  see  in  her  foreign  dress.  It  was  not  long  before 
an  order  was  issued  that  no  European  should  enter  the  palace, 
and  in  a  few  days  afterwards  the  tidings  of  the  approaching 
war,  which  had  hitherto  been  brought  only  in  uncertain  rumors, 
were  fully  confirmed  by  intelligence  that  an  English  fleet  had 
arrived  in  the  river,  and  that  Rangoon  had  already  fallen  into 
their  hands.  7  * 


66  MISSIONS    IN    BUKMAH. 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

War  between  tlie  Burmnns  nnd  the  English.  —  Capture  of  Rangoon.  —  Perils  of 
ilessi-s.  Hough  luul  Wade,  and  their  Eainilics.  —  Advance  of  the  English  to- 
wards Avn.  —  Imprijoiinicnt  of  the  Missionaries  there.  —  Their  removal  to 
Oung-pcii-la.  — Their  protracted  Sufferings.  —  Heroic  Services  of  Mrs.  Jud- 
son.  —  Liberation  of  tlie  Jlissiotiaries.  —  Their  Agency  in  Negotiations  with 
the  English.  —  Reception  of  Jlr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  by  Sir  Archibald  Campbell. 
—  Their  return  to  Rangoon.  —  The  Mission  removed  to  Amherst.  —  Mr. 
Judson  joins  the  English  Embassy  to  Ava.  —  Death  of  Mrs.  Judson. 

The  war  which  now  broke  out  between  the  Biirman  govern- 
ment and  that  of  the  English  in  Bengal,  forms  an  important 
era  in  the  history  of  the  mission.  Its  first  effect  was  to  put  an  end 
to  the  labors  of  the  missionaries,  and  to  involve  them  in  unspeak- 
ble  sufferings;  yet,  in  accordance  with  a  mysterious  though  be- 
neficent law  of  human  affairs,  its  ultimate  issues  have  undoubt- 
edly proved  favorable,  not  only  to  the  interests  of  our  own  par- 
ticular mission,  but  also  to  the  further  extension  of  Christian 
civilization  among  the  thickly-peopled  countries  of  eastern  India. 
The  war  had  its  origin  in  feuds  which  had  long  existed  on  the 
frontiers  of  Chittagong.  They  were  such  as  commonly  spring 
up  along  the  borders  of  opposite  and  neighboring  jurisdictions, 
but  were  rendered  unusually  violent  among  the  Burmans  by 
their  jealousy  of  the  wide  extension  of  British  power.  Some 
criminals  and  disaffected  persons  had  escaped  from  the  Burman 
territory  to  that  of  Chittagong,  where,  as  was  alleged,  they 
were  protected  by  the  English  government.  The  king,  exas- 
perated by  the  troubles  which  he  thus  experienced,  and  count- 
ing on  the  rising  of  several  of  the  neighboring  provinces  that 
wished  to  throw  off  the  British  yoke,  raised  an  army  of  thirty 
thousand  men,  under  Banflula,  his  greatest  warrior,  and  was 
preparing  to  make  war  on  the  governor-general,  whom  he  felt 
sure  of  bringing  speedily  to  the  terms  he  desired.  In  this  state 
of  affairs  the  P^nglisli  determined  to  anticipate  the  Burman  in- 
vasion, and  to  avail  themselves  of  the  advantage  of  beginning 
the  war,  which  it  was  thought  could  now  no  longer  be  averted. 


CAPTURE    OP   RANGOON.  67 

On  tlie  lOtli  of  May,  1824,  the  English  transports  suddenly 
appeared  in  Rangoon  river  and  landed  the  forces  of  the  gov- 
ernor-general, consisting  of  European  troops  and  sepoys,  under 
the  command  of  Sir  Archibald  Campbell.  Rangoon  fell  an 
easy  and  almost  unresisting  prey  to  their  attack,  and  the  intelli- 
gence of  its  fall  was  the  first  intimation  of  the  commencement  of 
hostilities  that  reached  the  court  at  Ava.  They  were  surprised 
but  not  alarmed.  They  regarded  it  as  a  sudden  incursion  which 
miglit  easily  be  repelled,  and  were  only  apprehensive  that  the 
English  would  escape  from  the  river  before  the  war  boats 
could  reach  them,  and  chastise  them  as  they  deserved.  Army 
after  army  was  raised  and  marched  from  the  capital,  with  all 
the  demonstrations  of  foolish  confidence  and  absurd  conceit 
which  belong  to  the  movements  of  barbarian  warriors.  One  of 
the  generals  bore  with  him  golden  fetters,  with  which  he  was  to 
chain  the  governor  of  India;  and  another  was  commissioned  by 
persons  connected  with  the  government  to  bring  them  home 
some  white  strangers,  to  row  their  boats  or  to  manage  their 
horses  —  so  confident  were  the  officers  of  state  of  the  triumph  of 
the  Burman  arms.*  The  armies  often  fought  bravely,  and 
heroically  vindicated  the  claim  of  their  countrymen  to  be  con- 
sidered superior  to  the  other  races  of  India ;  but  they  were 
defeated  in  nearly  every  encounter  in  which  they  were  engaged. 
The  English  after  the  capture  of  Rangoon  were  at  first  greatly 
embarrassed  by  the  incompleteness  of  their .  preparations  for 
prosecuting  the  war,  and  suffered  exceedingly  from  the  want  of 
suitable  provisions,  and  from  diseases  incident  to  the  season. 
After  the  lapse  of  nearly  a  year,  during  which  they  had  been 

*Thc  Bimnaiis  at  this  time  had  never  come  into  collision  with  the  English, 
—  they  had  the  most  extravagant  ideas  of  their  own  invincibility,  and  imag- 
ined that  none  but  inferior  races,  like  the  effeminate  Hindoos,  would  ever  re- 
main subject  to  the  British  power.  The  king  of  Bunnah  is  taught  to  consider 
himself  the  greatest  potentate  of  the  earth.  He  told  Captain  Canning,  an  Eng- 
lish envoy  to  Ava  in  1810,  that  if  the  king  of  Great  Britain  had  but  sent  for 
his  assistance  in  the  war  with  Napoleon,  he  would  very  soon  have  placed  all 
France  at  his  disposal.  The  humiliation  of  this  absurd  national  pride  may 
have  been  one  of  the  best  results  of  the  Burmese  war. 


G8  MISSIONS    IN    BURMAH. 

often  annoyed  by  Burinan  valor,  the  array  procj?eded  up  the 
Irrawaddy,  and  slowly  but  steadily  pushed  their  advance  to- 
wards the  imperial  capital.  They  stormed  and  captured  town 
after  town  along  the  banks  of  the  river,  while  Sir  Archibald 
Campbell,  at  every  t;tep  of  their  progress,  offered  i>roposals  for 
peace,  which  were  uniformly  rejected  with  disdain  by  the  Bur- 
man  monarch.  At  Pugan,  one  of  the  oldest  and  most  sacred 
cities  of  the  empire,  another  numerous  army  was  destroyed,  and 
scarcely  a  stronghold  now  remained  between  the  capital  and  the 
advancing  columns  of  the  triumphant  English.  The  court  and 
the  city  of  Ava  were  in  consternation  at  the  approach  of  an 
enemy  that  had  captured  the  strongest  fortresses,  and  routed 
and  slain  the  bravest  and  most  renowned  generals  of  the  em- 
pire. The  king  now  determined  to  accept  the  terms  which  the 
English  general  had  often  proposed,  and  a  treaty  of  peace  was 
concluded  at  Yandabo,  the  place  at  which  the  army  was  en- 
camped. By  the  terms  of  this  treaty  the  provinces  of  Arracan, 
Maulmain,  Tavoy,  and  Mergui,  together  with  a  part  of  Marta- 
ban,  were  to  be  ceded  to  the  English,  and  5,000,000  of  rupees* 
were  to  be  paid  by  the  Burmans  towards  defraying  the  expenses 
of  the  war.  The  treaty  was  signed  on  the  24th  of  February, 
1826,  and  early  in  March,  nearly  two  years  after  the  commence- 
ment of  hostilities,  the  English  army  was  withdrawn  from  the 
advanced  posts  which  it  had  occupied,  and  proceeded  down  the 
river  to  Rangoon. 

From  this  brief  outline  of  the  public  events  of  the  Burman 
war,  let  us  now  turn  to  contemplate  the  changes  which  they 
wrought  in  the  fortunes  of  the  mission,  and  the  scenes  of  suffer- 
ing and  peril  into  which  they  introduced  the  missionaries. 

At  the  time  when  the  sudden  approach  of  the  English  fleet 
was  reported  at  Rangoon,  Messrs.  Hough  and  Wade,  with  their 
families,  were  the  occupants  of  the  mission  house  at  tliat  station. 
In  the  universal  consternation  which  was  created  by  this  intelli- 
gence, the  government  issued  an  order  that  all  persons  in  Ran- 

*  Jlore  thau  $2,400,000. 


PERILS    OF   MESSRS.   HOUGH   AND    WADE.  69 

goon  wearing  a  hat  should  be  immediately  arrested.  Messrs. 
Hough  and  Wade  were  seized,  with  other  European  residents 
of  the  town,  and  hurried  away  to  the  prison,  where  they  were 
chained  together  and  placed  in  close  confinement  under  the 
charge  of  armed  keepers.  On  the  following  morning  the  fleet 
had  arrived  just  below  Rangoon,  and  the  keepers  were  ordered 
to  put  them  to  death  so  soon  as  the  first  gun  should  be  fired 
upon  the  town.  But  no  sooner  did  the  firing  commence  than, 
fortunately  for  the  prisoners,  the  Burman  guard,  smitten  with 
fear,  hid  themselves  in  a  corner  of  the  prison,  and,  as  the  shot 
fell  thick  and  fast  around  them,  they  broke  open  the  doors  and 
precipitately  fled.  Soon,  however,  the  firing  from  the  ships 
ceased,  and  when  the  prisoners  were  hoping  to  hear  the  ap- 
proach of  the  English  to  liberate  them,  the  prison  was  entered 
by  fifty  Burmans,  who  stripped  the  wretched  captives  of  most 
of  their  clothes,  bound  them  tight  with  cords,  and  hurried  them 
at  the  point  of  their  spears  to  a  place  where  criminals  were  tried 
and  executed.  Here  their  bodies  were  bent  forward,  and  the 
executioner,  who,  with  his  spotted  face,  stood  ready  at  hand, 
was  ordered  to  behead  them. 

Mr.  Hough,  being  the  only  one  among  them  who  was  entirely 
familiar  with  the  language,  alone  understood  the  order,  and  be- 
sought the  yahwoon  to  stay  the  execution,  and  send  him  on 
board  the  frigate  to  entreat  the  English  commander  to  cease 
firing  upon  the  town.  The  petition  was  seconded  by  the  lin- 
guists of  the  court,  and  the  yahwoon  assented,  at  the  same  time 
declaring  that  if  the  English  fired  again  there  should  be  no 
reprieve.  Scarcely  had  he  uttered  this  threat  when  several 
shot  fell  very  near  the  place  where  they  were  assembled.  The 
whole  company,  the  yahwoon  with  the  rest,  fled  as  rapidly  as 
possible,  taking  care  however  to  drive  the  prisoners  before  them, 
the  distance  of  a  mile  and  a  half  from  the  town,  where  they 
halted,  and  the  petition  of  Mr.  Hough  was  renewed.  He  was 
at  length  sent  on  board  the  frigate  that  bore  the  English  flag, 
amid  the  most  fearful  threatenings  to  himself  and  the  others 
in  case  he  should  not  succeed.     The  remaining  prisoners  were 


70  MISSIONS    IN    BUUMAU. 

confined  in  a  stronp;  biiiUlinp;  near  the  great  pagoda,  where  they 
spent  tlie  night,  loaded  with  irons,  and  in  the  utmost,  anxiety 
lest  both  they,  and  their  families  in  Rangoon,  might  at  any  mo- 
ment fall  victims  to  the  eruel  vengeance  of  the  Burman  officers. 
On  tlie  following  day,  the  third  after  their  arrest,  the  English 
landed  and  liberated  them  from  their  painful  and  perilous  con- 
finement. 

During  this  period  of  anxiety  and  alarm,  the  ladies  of  the 
mission,  deprived  of  their  protectors,  though  not  placed  under 
formal  arrest,  were  exposed  to  the  cruel  persecutions  of  their 
enemies.  Most  of  the  Burman  converts,  on  the  arrest  of  the 
teachers,  fled  with  their  families  to  the  jungle, but  Moung  Shwa- 
ba  remained  at  the  mission  house  till  Mrs.  Hough  and  Mrs. 
"Wade  were  obliged  to  seek  for  safety  in  some  less  exposed  situ- 
ation. They  disguised  themselves  as  Burmans,  and  after  being 
twice  driven  by  a  Portuguese  priest  from  the  doors  of  the  chapel 
and  tlie  house  in  which  they  sought  an  asylum,  they  concealed 
themselves  in  a  bamboo  shed,  where  they  remained  in  safety, 
though  constantly  sought  for  by  the  Burman  rabble,  and  expo- 
sed to  the  cannon  balls  which  were  falling  all  around  them,  till 
they  were  rescued  by  the  English  officers  and  placed  under 
the  protection  of  their  friends. 

After  tlie  taking  of  Rangoon,  the  place  was  completely  de- 
serted by  the  Burmans  ;  the  market  was  destroyed,  and  suitable 
provisions  could  not  be  obtained  at  any  price.  The  rainy  sea- 
son was  just  commencing,  and  a  violent  fever  broke  out  among 
the  troops,  and,  before  they  had  advanced  a  step  into  the 
country,  hurried  thousands  of  them  into  the  graTc.  It  also 
attacked  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade,  but  in  a  less  malignant  form.  So 
soon  as  they  had  sufficiently  recovered  from  its  power,  they 
embarked  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hough  for  Calcutta,  where  they 
all  remained  during  the  continuance  of  the  war,  engaged  in  the 
study  of  the  language  and  in  the  publication  of  a  Burman  dic- 
tionary, compiled  from  the  collections  of  Burman  words  which 
had  been  made  by  Messrs.  Judson  and  Colman,  and  by  Dr. 
Carey  and  his  associates  at  Serampore. 


ARREST    OF   MESSRS.   JUDSON   AND    PRICE.  71 

The  intelligence  of  the  fall  of  Rangoon  was  communicated  to 
the  imperial  court  at  Ava  on  the  23d  of  May,  about  two  weeks 
after  it  had  taken  place.  All  was  confusion  and  excitement  at 
the  capital.  An  army  of  ten  thousand  men  was  immediately 
raised  and  despatched  to  chastise  the  invaders  and  drive  them 
from  the  country,  and  the  government  began  to  inquire  into  the 
cause  of  this  so  sudden  arrival  of  the  white  strangers.  The 
idea  that  there  were  spies  in  the  country  did  not  fail  to  suggest 
itself  to  the  minds  of  the  jealous  Burman  officers,  and  three 
English  gentlemen,  who  were  residents  at  the  capital,  were  im- 
mediately placed  under  arrest.  These  gentlemen  did  not  con- 
ceal the  fact  that  they  were  aware  of  the  intended  invasion  of 
the  English,  and  they  were  accordingly  detained  in  confinement, 
which  was  made  more  rigorous  as  the  hostile  army  advanced  fur- 
ther into  the  country.  Long  before  the  commencement  of  hostil- 
ities, the  missionaries  had  taken  pains  to  assure  the  Burman  min- 
isters of  state  that  they  were  Americans,  and  not  subjects  of  the 
English  king,  as  they  were  very  generally  thought  to  be,  in  con- 
sequence of  the  identity  of  their  language  and  modes  of  life.* 
But  the  Burmans  either  did  not  believe,  or  they  refused  to  allow 
the  discrimination,  but  visited  upon  them  the  full  vengeance  of 
their  jealous  and  distrustful  spirits.  It  was  ascertained  that  one 
of  the  English  gentlemen  had  an  account  with  the  missionaries, 
and  was  in  the  habit  of  paying  them  sums  of  money.  The  offi- 
cers, knowing  nothing  of  our  system  of  banking  and  exchange, 
concluded  it  could  only  be  for  services  rendered  the  English, 
and  reported  the  fact  to  the  king,  who,  in  an  angry  tone,  ordered 
that  the  two  foreign  teachers  should  also  be  arrested. 

It  was  on  the  8th  of  June,  1824,  that  a  company  of  Burmans, 

*  Mr,  Judson,  in  a  deposition  made  to  Mr.  Crawfurd,  envoy  from  the  gov- 
ernor general  of  India  to  the  court  of  Ava,  in  1816,  says,  "  The  Burmese  are 
of  opinion  that  all  white  men,  except  the  French,  are  subjects  of  the  king 
of  England.  Since  the  overthrow  of  the  emperor  Napoleon,  they  even  be- 
lieve that  France  has  become  a  part  of  England's  dominions."  "  The  Ameri- 
cans," he  adds,  "were  peculiarly  liable  to  be  confounded  with  the  English, 
from  speaking  the  same  language."  —  Crawfurd'' s  Journal  of  the  Embassy,  vol. 
2,  p.  87. 


72  MISSIONS    IX    BUUMAH. 

headed  by  an  ofllieer,  and  attended  by  a  "  spotted-faced  son  of  the 
prison,"*  came  to  the  mi:>sion  house,  and,  in  the  presence  of  Mra. 
Judson,  seized  her  husband  and  Dr.  Price,  and  after  binding 
them  ti2:ht  with  cords,  drove  them  away  to  the  court  house. 
From  this  phice  they  were  luirried,  by  order  of  the  king,  with- 
out examination,  to  a  loathsome  dungeon,  known  as  "  the  death 
prison,"  where  along  with  the  other  foreigners  they  were  con- 
fined, each  loaded  with  three  jiairs  of  fetters  and  fastened  to  a 
long  pole,  so  as  to  be  incapable  of  moving.  Meanwhile,  Mrs. 
Judson  was  shut  up  in  her  house,  deprived  of  her  furniture  and 
of  most  of  her  articles  of  property,  and  watched  for  several  days 
by  an  unfeeling  guard,  to  whose  rapacious  extortions  and  brutal 
annoyances  she  was  constantly  exposed,  without  being  able  to 
make  any  exertion  for  the  liberation  of  the  prisoners,  or  the 
mitigation  of  their  cruel  sentence.  She,  however,  at  length  suc- 
ceeded in  addressing  a  petition  to  the  governor  of  the  city,  who 
had  the  prisoners  in  charge.  By  a  present  of  one  hundcfedjlol-^ 
jars  to  his  subordinate  officer,  their  condition  was  somewhat 
meliorated,  ar.d  by  the  unwearied  perseverance  of  Mrs.  Judson, 
and  her  affecting  appeals  to  the  sympathies  of  the  governor,  he 
was  induced  to  grant  her  occasional  permission  to  go  to  the 
prison,  and  at  length  to  build  for  herself  a  bamboo  shed  in  the 
prison  yard,  where  she  took  up  lier  abode,  in  order  that  she 
might  prepare  food  for  the  prisoners,  and  otherwise  minister  to 
their  necessities. 

At  the  end  of  nine  months,  they  were  suddenly  removed 
from  Ava  to  Amarapura,  and  thence  to  a  wretched  place  several 
miles  beyond,  called  Oung-pen-la,  where  it  was  arranged  that 
they  should  be  put  to  death  in  the  presence  of  the  pakah-woon, 
as  a  kind  of  sacrifice  in  honor  of  his  taking  command  of  a  new 

*  In  Burmah,  tho  executionei-s  are  a  class  by  themselves,  hated  and  shun- 
ned by  all  others.     They  are  reprieved  felons,  bound  in  service  to  the  prisons 
and  marked  by  a  tattooed  circle  on  their  cheeks,  and  often  by  the  name  of 
their  crime  tattooed  on  their  breasts.  —  Makom's  Travels  in  South  Eastei-n  In- 
dia, vol.  1,  p.  212. 

The  one  here  referred  to  was  marked  with  the  Bunnan  word  '  Lu-that,'  or 
'  ilan-killer.' 


IMPRISONMENT    AT    OUNG-PEN-LA.  73 

army  of  fifty  thousand  men  about  to  march  against  the  English. 
This  sanguinary  chief  had  been  raised  from  a  low  condition  to 
tlie  rank  of  woongyee  ;  but  in  the  height  of  his  power,  just  as 
ho  was  about  to  march  at  the  head  of  the  army  he  had  mustered, 
he  fell  into  disgrace,  was  charged  witli  treason,  and  executed  at 
an  hour's  notice,  Avith  the  unqualified  approbation  of  all  classes 
of  peo{)le  at  Ava.  His  timely  execution  saved  the  missionaries 
from  the  fate  which  hung  over  them,  and  they  were  left  uncared 
for  in  the  miserable  cells  of  Oung-pen-la,  till  the  near  approach 
of  the  English  to  the  capital  induced  the  king  to  send  for  Mr. 
Judson,  to  accompany  the  embassy  that  ■was  about  to  start  for 
the  English  camp,  for  the  purpose  of  averting  the  destruction 
that  now  threatened  the  Golden  City. 

During  all  this  gloomy  period  of  a  year  and  a  half  Mrs.  Judson 
followed  them  from  prison  to  prison,  beneath  the  darkness  of 
night  and  the  burning  sun  of  noon-day,  bearing  in  her  arms  her 
inftint  daughter,  —  the  child  of  sorrow  and  misfortune,  who  was 
born  after  the  imprisonment  of  its  father,  —  procuring  for  them 
food  which  Burman  policy  never  supplies  to  prisoners,  and 
perpetually  interceding  for  them  with  their  successive  keepers, 
with  the  governor  of  the  city,  with  the  kinsmen  of  the  monarch, 
and  the  members  of  the  royal  household.  More  than  once  the 
queen's  brother  gave  orders  that  they  should  be  privately  put 
to  death ;  but  sucli  was  the  influence  which  Mrs.  Judson  pos- 
sessed over  the  mind  of  the  governor,  that  he  evaded  the  order 
eacli  time  it  was  given,  and  assured  her  that  for  her  sake  he 
would  not  execute  her  husband,  even  though  he  was  obliged 
to  execute  all  the  others.  And  when  at  last  they  were  to  be 
taken  from  his  jurisdiction  and  driven  to  the  horrid  prison-house 
of  Oung-pen-la,  at  the  command  of  the  pakah-woon,  the  old 
man  humanely  summoned  Mrs.  Judson  from  the  prison  where 
he  had  permitted  her  to  go  and  sit  with  her  husband,  in  order 
that  she  might  be  spared  the  pangs  of  a  separation  which  he 
had  not  the  power  to  prevent.  Her  own  pen  has  traced,  in  lines 
that  will  never  be  forgotten  by  those  who  read  them,  the  aifect- 
ing  history  pf  the  dismal  days  and  nights  of  her  husband's 
8 


74  MISSIONS    IN    BUUMAII. 

Captivity.  "We  follow  her  alike  with  admiration  and  the  deepest 
sympathy  as  slie  takes  her  solitary  way  from  Ava,  at  first  in  a 
boat  upon  the  rivor  and  then  in  a  Burman  cart,  in  search  of  the 
unknown  place  to  which  the  prisoners  have  been  carried.  At 
length,  overcome  with  fatigue,  with  exposure,  and  the  bitter 
pangs  of  hope  deferred,  we  see  her  in  a  comfortless  cabin,  pros- 
trate with  disease  and  brought  to  the  very  gates  of  death, — 
while  her  infant  is  carried  about  the  village  by  its  father  in  the 
hours  of  his  occasional  liberation,  to  be  nourished  by  such  Bur- 
man  mothers  as  might  have  compassion  on  its  helpless  necessities. 

Such  is  a  single  scene  from  this  melancholy  record  of  mis- 
sionary suffering.  History  has  not  recorded,  poetry  itself  has 
seldom  portrayed,  a  more  affecting  exhibition  of  Christian  forti- 
tude, of  female  heroism,  and  all  the  noble  and  generous  qualities 
which  constitute  the  dignity  and  glory  of  woman.  In  the  midst 
of  sickness  and  danger,  and  every  calamity  which  can  crush 
the  human  heart,  she  presented  a  character  equal  to  the  sternest 
trial,  and  an  address  and  a  fertility  of  resources  which  gave  her 
an  ascendency  over  the  minds  of  her  most  cruel  enemies,  and 
alone  saved  the  missionaries  and  their  fellow  captives  from  the 
terrible  doom  which  constantly  awaited  them.  Day  after  day 
and  amid  the  lonely  hours  of  night  was  she  employed  in  concili- 
ating the  favor  of  their  keepers,  and  in  devising  plans  for  their 
release,  or  the  alleviation  of  their  captivity.  Sometimes,  she 
confesses,  her  thoughts  would  wander" for  a  brief  interval  to 
America  and  the  beloved  friends  of  her  better  days;  "but  for 
nearly  a  year  and  a  half,  so  entirely  engrossed  was  every  thoun^ht 
with  present  scenes  and  sufferings,  that  she  seldom  reflected  on 
a  single  occurrence  of  her  former  life,  or  recollected  that  she 
had  a  friend  in  existence  out  of  Ava." 

The  negotiations  which  had  been  commenced  in  the  winter 
of  182G  were  conducted,  from  beginning  to  end,  by  the  aid  of 
Mr.  Judson  and  Dr.  Price,  though  they  were  often  interrupted 
or  entirely  broken  off  by  the  caprice  and  jealousy  of  the  Bur- 
man  monarch  and  his  officers.  The  king  placed  no  confidence 
in  the  English,  and,  at  several  stages  of  their  advance,  sent  com- 


LIliEKATlON    OF    TIIK    MISSIONAKIES.  75 

missioners  to  induce  the  general,  Sir  Archibald  Campbell,  to 
abate  his  demands  and  otherwise  to  alter  the  terms  which  he  had 
uniformly  proposed  as  the  basis  of  peace.  At  length,  to  the 
utmost  disappointment  and  dismay  of  the  Burmans,  their  last 
army,  which  had  been  raised  with  many  protestations  of  certain 
victory,  was  totally  routed  at  Pugan,  a  city  endeared  to  the 
people  by  its  ancient  shrines,  and  deemed  impregnable  by 
its  strong  fortitioations ;  and  the  defeated  general,  who  fled  to 
Ava,  was  driven  in  disgrace  from  the  presence  of  his  despotic 
master,  and  ordered  to  be  immediately  put  to  death.  The 
English  army,  which  had  steadily  advanced  almost  without  re- 
pulse from  the  capture  of  Eangoon,  was  now  encamped  at 
Yaudabo,  within  forty  miles  of  Ava,  and  was  already  threaten- 
ing the  capital  itself.  The  king  was  convinced  that  he  could 
no  longer  escape  the  humiliating  necessity  of  paying  the  entire 
sum  which  had  been  demanded,  and  with  ill-disguised  mortifi- 
cation he  hastened  to  send  forward  the  first  instalment  under 
cover  of  night,  in  order  to  conceal  as  far  as  possible  its  payment 
from  the  people.  Mr.  Judson  and  Dr.  Price,  who  had  been  re- 
peatedly sent  to  the  camp  of  the  English  commander  to  ask  a 
modification  of  the  terms  which  he  demanded,  were  now  com- 
pelled to  go  again  with  the  officers  who  bore  the  money.  The 
European  prisoners  were  all  released  by  the  conditions  of  the 
treaty,  and  the  cruel  incarceration  of  the  missionaries  was  thus 
brought  to  a  close.  So  important  were  the  services  which  they 
had  rendered  the  government  in  negotiating  the  peace,  that 
they  were  earnestly  invited  to  remain  at  the  capital,  and  were 
assured  that  they  should  be  promoted  and  become  great  men. 
Dr.  Price  was  subsequently  induced  to  accept  the  proposals  of 
the  king ;  but  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  determined  without  delay 
to  leave  the  place  which,  before  all  others  on  earth,  might  well 
seem  to  them  the  chosen  abode  of  despotism  and  cruelty,  and 
repair  to  the  English  camp,  to  which  they  had  been  kindly  in- 
vited by  Sir  Archibald  Cam^jbell. 

Mrs.  Judson,  to  whose  touching  letter  to  her  brother,    Dr. 
Elnathan  Judson,  we  are  indebted  for  most  of  the  foregoing 


76  MISSIONS    IX    BUKMAII. 

fiicts  anJ  views,  thus  records  her  departure  from  Ava,  and  her 
obligations  to  tlie  English  commander:  "It  was  on  a  cool, 
moonlight  evening  in  the  month  of  March,  that,  with  hearts 
filled  with  gratitude  to  God,  and  ovei-flowing  with  joy  at  our 
prospects,  we  passed  down  the  Irrawaddy,  surrounded  hy  six 
or  eight  golden  boats,  and  acconi})anied  by  all  we  had  on  earth. 
"We  now,  for  the  first  time  for  more  than  a  year  and  a  half,  felt 
that  we  were  free,  and  no  longer  subject  to  the  oppressive  yoke 
of  the  Burmese.  And  with  what  sensations  of  delight,  on  the 
next  morning,  did  I  behold  the  masts  of  the  steamboat,  —  the 
sure  presage  of  being  within  the  bounds  of  civilized  life !  .  .  . 
We  feel  that  our  obligations  to  General  Campbell  can  never  be 
cancelled.  Our  final  release  from  Ava,  and  our  recovering  all 
the  property  that  had  there  been  taken,  were  owing  entirely  to  his 
efforts.  His  subsecjuent  hospitality  and  kind  attention  to  the 
accommodations  for  our  passage  to  Rangoon  have  left  an  indeli- 
ble impression  on  our  minds,  and  can  never  be  forgotten." 

In  the  long  absence  of  the  missionaries  the  little  flock  of  dis- 
ciples at  Rangoon  had  become  widely  scattered,  as  sheep  with- 
out a  shepherd.  Many  had  been  tb-iven  by  the  tumults  of  the 
times  far  into  the  jungles  of  the  interior;  some  had  died; 
others  met  the  missionaries  as  they  descended  the  river,  over- 
joyed at  their  deliverance  from  captivity,  and  prepared  to  follow 
them  whithersoever  they  should  go.  Moung  Shwa-ba,  faithful 
through  every  adversity,  alone  dwelt  at  the  mission  iiouse,  await- 
ing the  return  of  the  teachers.  On  their  arrival  at  Rangoon, 
Mr.  Judson  accepted  the  invitation  of  Mr.  Crawfurd,  the  com- 
missioner of  Lord  Amherst,  at  that  time  governor-general  of 
India,  to  accompany  him  on  a  tour  of  observation  to  several  of 
the  districts  which,  by  the  recent  treaty,  had  been  ceded  to  the 
English  government.  They  proceeded  up  the  Salwen,  or 
IMartaban  river,  and  at  a  i)oint  on  the  eastern  bank,  not  far 
from  its  mouth,  tliey  fixed  on  the  site  for  a  town,  which  was 
designed  to  be  henceforth  the  capital  of  the  English  posses- 
sions in  Burmah.  The  spot  received  the  name  of  Amherst,  in 
honor  of  the  governor-general,  and  was  set  apart  as  the  future 


MR.   JUDSON    JOINS    THE    EJIBASST   TO    AVA.  77 

seat  of  a  civilized  and  Clinstian  government,  with  appropi-iate 
ceremonies,  and  witli  religious  services  which  were  conducted 
by  Mr.  Judson.  Here  he  determined  to  remove  his  family,  and 
to  plant  a  new  missionary  station,  where,  beneath  the  broad 
protection  of  the  British  tlag,  he  and  his  coadjutors  in  the  mis- 
sion might  preach  the  gospel  and  labor  lor  the  salvation  of  men, 
unharmed  by  Burman  power. 

No  sooner,  however,  had  the  mission  become  fairly  established 
at  Amherst,  than  Mr.  Judson  was  earnestly  solicited  to  accom- 
pany, as  translator,  the  embassy  which  Mr.  Crawfurd  was  di- 
rected to  undertake  to  the  court  of  Ava,  for  the  purpose  of  ne- 
gotiating a  commercial  treaty  with  the  government.  He  at  first 
declined  the  appointment,  but  on  being  assured  by  the  commis- 
sioner that  he  would  use  his  utmost  endeavors  to  have  inserted  in 
the  treaty  a  clause  for  securing  rehgious  toleration  —  the  great 
object  for  which  he  had  toiled  so  long  —  he  at  length  decided  to 
accept  the  office  and  join  the  embassy,  which  it  was  thought 
would  require  an  absence  of  only  four  or  five  months  from 
the  mission.  Leaving  Mrs.  Judson  and  her  infant  daughter 
quietly  settled  in  the  house  of  the  civil  superintendent  at  Am- 
herst, he  sailed  for  Rangoon  on  the  5th  of  July,  and  after 
considerable  delay  proceeded  again  up  the  Irrawaddy  to  the 
Burman  capital.  The  manner  in  which  the  embassy  was  re- 
ceived at  Ava,  and  the  character  of  the  negotiations,  all  singu- 
larly illustrative  of  oriental  life,  together  with  an  account  of  the 
services  of  Mr.  Judson,  have  been  fully  set  forth  in  the  jour- 
nal of  the  embassy  by  the  excellent  commissioner,  Mr.  Crawfurd. 
The  Burman  king,  however,  refused  to  grant  any  legal  tolera- 
tion to  the  religion  of  the  strangers,  choosing  to  confme  himself, 
in  all  the  stipulations  of  the  treaty,  exclusively  to  the  interests 
and  relations  of  commerce.  The  hope  which  had  alone  induced 
Mr.  Judson  to  accompany  the  embassy  was  thus  entirely  frus- 
trated, and  the  disappointment  was  made  the  more  painful  by  the 
tedious  delays  which  protracted  his  absence  from  the  mission 
far  beyond  his  original  anticipations. 

It  was  while  thus  detained  at  Ava  that  he  received  the  sad 
8* 


78  MISSIONS    IN    BDRMAH. 

tidings  of  the  deatlr  of  Mrs.  Judson.  A  remittent  fever  had 
settled  on  her  constitution,  ah-eady  enfeebled  by  suffering  and 
disease,  and  she  died  on  the  24th  of  October,  1826,  amid  the 
universal  sorrow  alike  of  the  English  residents  at  Amherst  and 
of  the  native  Cliristians  who  had  gathered  around  her  at  her 
new  home.  So  soon  as  he  could  release  himself  from  lus  en- 
gagements with  tlic  embassy,  Mr.  Judson  returned  to  Rangoon 
and  hastened  to  Amherst,  that  he  might  again  clasp  in  his  em- 
brace his  now  motherless  babe,  and  glean  some  tidings  of  the 
latest  moments  of  his  departed  wife.  He  arrived  at  his  desolate 
home  on  the  iillh  of  January,  and  foimd  liis  daugiiter  already 
fading  with  the  disease  that  soon  hurried  her  away  to  rest  with 
her  mother.  From  the  attendant  physician  he  learned  all  that 
could  be  known  of  Mrs.  Judson's  sickness,  and  received  the  as- 
surance that  she  was  faithfully  cared  for  by  those  wlio  watched 
around  her  bed.  The  native  Christians  also  related  to  him  her 
parting  conversations,  and  the  words  of  love  and  piety  which  she 
directed  them  to  repeat  to  the  absent  teacher.  INIr.  and  Mrs. 
Wade  had  already  arrived  at  Amherst,  and  were  continuing  the 
missionary  school  which  Mrs.  Judson  had  commenced ;  but  the 
mission  was  still  shrouded  in  gloom,  and  its  now  solitary  foun- 
der, though  inured  to  privation  and  suffering,  was  overwhelmed 
with  affliction.  Humanity  knows  no  keener  anguish  tiian  tliat 
of  blighted  and  broken  affections  ;  and  when  Mr.  Judson  again 
settled  at  Amherst,  amid  the  memorials  of  ruined  liopes  and 
joys,  it  is  not  strange  that  he  entered  with  diminished  interest 
upon  the  work  of  the  mission.  "  Tiie  life  which  made  his  own 
life  pleasant  was  at  an  end,  and  the  gates  of  death  seemed 
closed  upon  his  earthly  prospects." 

Mrs.  Judson  was  buried  at  Amherst,  and  beside  her  grave 
sleeps  her  infant  daughter,  who  survived  her  but  a  few  weeks. 
The  spot  is  marked  by  an  appropriate  though  humble  memorial, 
on  which  is  inscribed  the  affecting  story  of  those  who  sleep  be- 
neath. It  will  be  rendered  forever  sacred  to  Christians  in  every 
land  by  the  memory  of  one  in  whom  genius  and  heroism  and 
piety  were  combined  with  the  highest  graces  both  of  person 
and  of  character. 


SEAT    OF   THE    BOAKD    ESTABI^ISHED    AT   BOSTON.         79 


CHAPTER     IX. 

Seat  of  the  Board  established  at  Boston.  —  Rev.  Dr.  Stanghton.  —  American 
Sympathy  for  the  Jlissionaries.  —  Condition  of  the  Mission.  —  Deatli  of  Dr. 
Price.  —  Arrival  of  JNIr.  and  Mrs.  Boardman.  —  Their  settlement  at  Jlaul- 
main.  —  ncmoval  of  the  jMission  to  Maulmain.  —  Labors  of  the  Missiona- 
ries.—  Mr.  and  Jlrs.  Boardman  remove  to  Tavoy. —  Condition  of  the  city. 
—  They  become  acquainted  with  the  Karens.  —  Character  of  the  Karen  Race. 

DuKiXG  the  pei'iotl  embraced  in  the  foregoing  chapter,  many 
important  changes  had  taken  place  in  the  domestic  condition 
of  the  Board  of  Managers  of  the  Convention  in  the  United 
States,  a  few  of  which  require  a  passing  notice  on  account 
of  their  connection  with  subsequent  events.  The  seat  of  the 
business  transactions  of  the  Board,  with  the  residence  of  its  ex- 
ecutive officers,  was  at  first  at  Philadelphia,  but  after  the  estab- 
lishment of  the  Columbian  College  at  Washington  it  was  remov- 
ed to  that  city,  in  order  to  allow  the  Rev.  Dr.  Staughton  to  hold 
the  ollice  of  President  of  the  College,  and  at  the  same  time  jier- 
form  Ills  duties  as  Corresponding  Secretary  of  the  Board. 
Many  inconveniences,  however,  were  experienced,  especially  in 
the  management  of  the  foreign  missions,  in  consequence  of 
the  remoteness  of  Washington  from  the  principal  sea-ports  of 
the  country.  At  the  triennial  meeting  of  the  Convention  in 
l<S2o,  the  charter  which  had  been  previously  granted  by  the 
legislature  of  Pennsylvania  was  formally  adopted,  and  what 
was  before  only  a  voluntary  association  became  a  corporate 
body  recognized  by  the  laws  of  the  land.  In  the  following 
year  the  Board,  impressed  with  the  embarrassments  which  at- 
tended its  present  location  and  modes  of  transacting  business, 
resolved  to  transfer  the  manageiTient  of  the  Burman  Mission  to 
the  care  of  an  executive  committee  at  Boston;  and  in  1826 
Dr.  Staughton  resigned  the  office  of  secretary,  and  the  seat  of 
the  entire  operations  of  the  Board  was  fixed  at  that  city.     At 


80  BIISSIONS    IN   BURJIAH. 

the  same  time  Rev.  Lucius  BoUes,  d.  d.  was  appointed  Corres- 
ponding Secretary  in  tlie  place  of  Dr.  Staughton,  and  lion, 
lleman  Lincoln  was  appointed  Treasurer. 

The  resignation  of  Rev.  Dr.  Staughton  withdrew  from  the 
immediate  management  of  the  missions  one  of  their  earliest  and 
most  efficient  friends.  Born  in  England,  and  there  ordained 
to  the  ministry  of  the  gospel,  he  had  been  present  at  Kettering 
in  1792,  at  the  celebrated  meeting  of  Baptist  ministers,  at  which 
was  formed  the  "  Society  for  Propagating  the  Gospel  among 
the  Heathen,"  and  his  name  stands  among  the  earliest  of  those 
who  signed  its  constitution  and  contributed  to  its  support.  In 
the  fraternal  intercourse  of  his  native  land  he  breathed  the  spirit 
which  then  animated  the  bosoms  of  Carey  and  Fuller,  of  Ry- 
land  and  Pearce;  and  on  coming  to  America  he  still  cherished 
the  same  generous  and  philanthropic  views.  He  had  participated 
in  the  organization  of  the  General  Convention,  and  from  its  com- 
mencement, in  1814,  he  had  held  the  office  of  corresponding 
secretary,  in  which,  with  a  discreet  and  conciliatory  spirit,  he 
had  conducted  the  correspondence,  shaped  the  counsels,  and 
superintended  the  concerns  of  the  Board,  while,  with  an  elo- 
quence that  lent  a  charm  to  every  subject  on  which  he  spoke, 
he  had  advocated  the  claims  of  the  missions  among  the  churches 
of  every  portion  of  the  country.  During  almost  tlie  entire 
period  of  his  official  connection  with  the  Board,  his  services 
were  wholly  gratuitous,  and  though  often  extending  far  beyond 
the  demands  of  official  duty,  they  were  performed  with  a 
fidelity  and  self-sacrifice  which  have  never  been  surpassed. 
The  early  character  of  our  missionary  organization,  and  the 
rapidity  with  which  it  conquered  the  prejudices  and  secured 
the  increasing  cooperation  of  individuals  and  churches  in  every 
State  of  the  Union,  are  in  a  great  degree  to  be  ascribed  to  the 
labor,  the  zeal,  and  the  eloquence  of  this  first  corresponding 
secretary  of  the  Convention. 

For  more  than  two  years  the  missionaries  who  had  remained 
in  Burmah  were  cut  ofl'from  all  communication  with  their  breth- 
ren in  America,  or  indeed  with  every  part  of  the  civilized  world, 


AMERICAN    STMPATHT   FOR   THE   MISSIONAUIES.  81 

It  was  a  period  of  the  utmost  anxiety  and  suspense  to  the  friends 
of  the  mission  both  in  Europe  and  America.  Month  after 
month  passed  slowly  away,  but  brought  no  tidings  of  their  fate, 
and  nothing  but  a  strong  faith  in  the  protecting  providence  of 
God  prevented  the  members  of  the  Board  from  abandoning  all 
hope  of  their  safety.  And  when  at  length  the  clouds  of  war 
Avere  lifted  from  the  horizon,  and  the  news  of  their  deliverance 
from  captivity  was  received  in  America,  it  produced  a  thrill  of 
gratitude  and  joy  in  all  Christian  hearts.  The  story  of  their 
privations  and  sutferings  was  repeated  from  the  pulpit  and  read 
by  the  fireside,  every  where  exciting  the  deepest  sympathy. 
Tlie  duty  of  reinforcing  a  missionary  band  whose  members  had 
suffered  so  much  from  heathen  cruelty  was  strongly  felt  among 
all  the  churches,  and  a  desire  to  engage  in  the  sacred  work 
was  enkindled  in  the  minds  of  several  young  men  who  were 
preparing  for  the  ministry  of  the  gospel.  Some  of  these  soon 
afterwards  offered  themselves  to  the  Board  and  were  appointed 
missionaries.  The  enterprise  began  to  assume  a  new  aspect ; 
new  fields  of  missionary  exertion  were  opened,  and  new  facilities 
Avere  presented  for  preaching  the  gospel  among  the  people  of 
Burmah. 

By  the  terms  of  the  treaty  which  had  been  ratified  between 
the  English  government  and  the  Burman,  a  considerable  territo- 
ry Avas  ceded  to  the  English  as  an  indemnity  for  the  expenses 
of  the  Avar.  As  the  Bui-man  monarch  had  refused  to  add  to  the 
stipulations  of  the  treaty  any  guaranty  for  the  toleration  of 
Christianity  among  his  OAvn  subjects,  it  was  decided  by  the  mis- 
sionaries to  confine  their  labors  for  the  present  at  least,  to  the 
districts  Avhich  had  been  ceded  to  the  English.  Accordingly 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade  had  already  established  themselves  at  Am- 
herst, Avhere  they  AA^ere  now  joined  by  Mr.  Judson.  Dr.  Price, 
Avho  had  accepted  the  proposal  of  the  king  to  remain  in  his  service 
as  a  physician,  returned  to  Ava,  Avhere  he  established  a  school 
for  the  education  of  the  sons  of  several  families  connected  Avith 
the  court.  He  gathered  around  him  a  large  number  of  the  young 
men  of  rank  in  the  capital,  and  began  to  teach  them  the  rudi- 


82  MISSIONS    IN    BUKMAII. 

ments  of  science,  and  at  the  same  time  to  impart  to  them  the 
trutlis  of  religion,  lie  also  lectured  in  public  before  the  high- 
est officers  of  the  government  on  the  leading  principles  of 
astronomy,  and  of  such  other  sciences  as  would  have  a  tendency 
gradually  to  undermine  their  faith  in  the  dogmas  of  Buddhism  ; 
for  these  are  as  contradictory  to  the  principles  of  true  science 
as  they  are  to  the  teachings  of  Christianity,  His  wide  medi- 
cal reputation  and  his  connection  with  the  court  aflbrded  oppor- 
tunities for  setting  forth  religious  truth  such  as  an  ordinary 
missionary  could  not  have,  and  high  hopes  were  entertained  of 
the  results  of  his  labors.  But  ere  he  had  realized  any  of  his 
noble  plans  he  fell  a  victim  to  a  pulmonaiy  consumption,  and 
died  at  his  post  at  Ava  in  February,  1828. 

Early  in  1827,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Boardman  joined  the  mission- 
aries at  Amherst.  They  had  received  their  appointment  and 
sailed  from  the  United  States  two  years  before,  but  in  conse- 
quence of  the  troubled  condition  of  Burman  affairs  had  re- 
mained in  Calcutta,  where  they  had  been  engaged  in  the  study 
of  the  language  and  in  other  preparations  for  their  work  as  mis- 
sionaries. Amherst,  which  had  been  originally  selected  as  the 
seat  of  the  English  government  in  Burmah,  proved  less  conven- 
ient than  was  anticipated,  and  Sir  Archibald  Campbell  soon 
decided  to  remove  the  head-quarters  of  the  army  to  Maulmain, 
a  considerable  town  on  the  east  bank  of  the  Salwen  river,  about 
twenty-five  miles  from  its  mouth.  The  former  capital  was 
already  beginning  to  decline,  a  large  part  of  the  population  hav- 
ing moved  away  with  the  troops,  and  it  was  decided  by  the  mis- 
sionaries that  Mr.  Boardman  should  commence  his  labors  at 
Maulmain,  while  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade  were  to  remain  at  Amherst, 
and  Mr.  Judson  was  to  divide  his  attention  between  the  two 
stations,  as  their  respective  interests  might  require.  The  Eng- 
lish governor  readily  presented  Mr.  Boardman  with  a  lot 
of  land  about  a  mile  from  the  military  cantonment,  sufficiently 
large  for  the  accommodation  of  the  mission,  on  which  he  erect- 
ed a  small  bamboo  cottage,  and  began  the  work  of  preaching  to 
the  natives.     The  hopes  which  this  excellent  missionary  had 


5 


cjiiissi  rin! 


TENASSERIM 
PROVINCES. 

Scale  of  "Snirs 


0,7  lon.East  Jrnin.  Grcemvirrli 


MR.    BOARDMAN    AT    MAULMAIN.  85 

cherished  for  many  years  seemed  now  to  be  fully  realized.  lie 
was  dwelling  in  his  own  cottage,  with  his  family  around  him, 
and  making  known  the  truths  of  tlic  gospel  to  the  ignorant  chil- 
dren of  a  dark  and  cruel  idolatry.  His  dwelling  stood  in  a  se- 
cluded though  beautiful  spot  on  the  bank  of  the  river,  directly 
opposite  the  town  of  Martaban,  now  comparatively  deserted  and 
the  resort  of  banditti  and  marauders  who  prowled  through  the 
neighboring  villages  and  pillaged  the  houses  of  the  inhabitants. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Boardman  were  scarcely  settled  in  their  new 
home,  when  their  house  was  visited  in  the  night  by  a  party  of 
these  robbers.  Tlieir  trunks  were  broken  open  and  rifled  of 
their  contents,  and  nearly  every  thing  valuable  in  their  posses- 
sion was  carried  away.  The  thin  walls  of  matting  within  which 
they  slept  could  afford  no  protection  from  the  attacks  either  of 
robbers  or  of  wild  beasts,  and  they  were  often  startled  from  their 
slumbers  by  the  loud  tumult  of  marauders  seeking  for  plunder, 
or  the  fierce  growl  of  the  tiger  that  seemed  just  ready  to  spring 
into  their  very  room.  After  the  visit  of  the  robbers,  Sir  Arch- 
ibald Campbell  sent  them  two  sepoys  to  guard  their  premises, 
and  as  new  houses  constantly  sprang  up  around  them,  they 
henceforth  dwelt  in  comparative  security.  They  Avere  encour- 
aged by  the  visits  of  many  respectable  natives  who  came,  from 
one  motive  or  another,  to  inquire  concerning  the  new  religion. 
In  addition  to  his  holding  service  on  the  Sabbath  and  conversing 
as  well  as  he  was  able  with  the  visiters  who  came  to  his  house, 
]\Ir.  Boardman  opened  a  school  for  boys  and  Mrs.  Boardman  one 
for  girls ;  and  to  these  they  daily  gave  a  portion  of  their  atten- 
tion. Most  of  the  pupils  in  both  of  the  schools  were  children 
of  the  native  Christians,  some  of  whom  had  already  learned 
the  leading  facts  of  Scripture  history  from  the  teachings  of  their 
parents.  The  schools  however  were  intended  to  embrace  such 
others  as  could  be  induced  to  join  them,  and  were  i-egarded  by 
the  missionaries  as  important  means  of  improving  the  religious 
condition  of  the  people. 

In  November,  1827,  the  population  of  Amherst  had  become 
so  far  reduced  that  the  missionaries  who  were  stationed  there 
9 


86  MISSIONS    IN    BURMAII. 

determined  on  removing  to  Maulmain,  whicli,  though  but  two 
years  since  an  unoccupied  juiij^lc,  was  alreiitly  the  chief  city  of 
the  English  jirovinccs,  and  now  numbered  a  popuhition  of  nearly 
twenty  thousand.  ]Many  of  the  Christian  families  accompanied 
them,  and  the  school  of  Mrs.  AVade  was  united  with  that  of  Mrs. 
Boardman  at  Maulmain,  and  the  two  were  placed  under  the 
common  charge  of  both  these  ladies,  and  were  attended  with  the 
most  gratifying  success.  Two  zayats  were  soon  ailer  erected, 
one  for  Mr.  Wade,  on  the  public  road  about  half  a  mile  south, 
the  other  for  INIr.  Judson,  in  a  populous  part  of  the  city  about 
two  miles  and  a  half  north  of  the  mission  house.  There  the 
two  missionaries  would  sit  through  the  livelong  day,  engaged  in 
such  studies  as  they  were  able  to  prosecute,  but  especially  con- 
versing upon  the  doctrines  of  Christianity  with  the  visiters  who 
soon  came  to  them  in  great  numbers.  To  these  two  places  of 
religious  teaching  it  was  soon  determined  to  add  a  third,  which 
should  be  a  kind  of  reading  zayat,  to  which  those  who  could 
not  read  the  Burman  Scriptures  might  resort  and  hear  them 
read.  To  this  zayat  Moung  Shwa-ba  and  Moung  Ing,  two  of 
the  early  converts  at  Rangoon,  were  assigned,  and  there  they 
alternately  read  the  sacred  Scriptures  to  all  who  would  hear. 

From  the  reports  of  the  missionaries  at  this  period,  their  la- 
bors appear  to  have  been  arranged  in  several  distinct  classes, 
each  of  which  had  a  character  and  a  sphere  of  its  own.  The 
first  and  most  important  of  these  was  the  public  worship  of  the 
Sabbath.  This  was  attended  by  the  members  of  the  mission,  tlie 
scholars,  the  native  converts  and  inquirers,  and  such  other  per- 
sons as  might  come  in.  The  assembly  would  vary  from  twenty 
to  seventy  or  more.  The  second  was  the  daily  evening  wor- 
ship at  the  mission  house.  At  this  twenty  persons  were  usually 
present,  being  principally  the  scholars  and  the  native  Christians 
who  lived  around  the  enclosure.  After  worship,  one  of  the 
missionaries  would  spend  the  remainder  of  the  evening  in  re- 
ligious conversation  with  the  men  who  chose  to  remain,  while 
the  women  would  repair  to  the  room  of  Mrs.  Wade,  to  be  in- 
structed by  her.     The  third  was  the  schools  of  Mr.  Boardman 


STATION    AT   TAVOY.  87 

for  boys,  and  of  Mrs.  Boardman  and  Mrs.  "Wade  for  girls.  The 
fourth  was  attendance  at  tlie  zayats  which  had  been  estab- 
lislied,  and  to  which  the  people  were  in  the  habit  of  dully 
resorting  in  great  numbers,  to  converse  with  the  missionai'ies, 
or  to  hear  the  Scriptures  read  by  the  native  assistants. 

The  permanent  collection  of  so  many  of  the  missionaries  at  a 
single  station  was  not  approved  by  the  Board,  or  deemed  de- 
sirable by  the  missionaries  themselves.  In  accordance  there- 
fore with  instructions  received  from  the  CoiTesponding  Secre- 
tary, it  was  decided  that  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Boardman  should  re- 
move to  Tavoy,  the  chief  town  of  the  province  of  Tavoy.  It 
is  situated  on  a  river  of  the  same  name,  about  thirty-five  miles 
from  the  sea,  and  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  south  of  Maul- 
main,  and  had  at  this  time  a  population  of  upwards  of  nine 
thousand,  of  whom  six  thousand  were  Burmans. 

The  city  itself  is  one  of  the  leading  strongholds  of  the  reli- 
gion of  Gaudama,  and  when  Mr.  Boardman  took  up  his  abode 
there  in  April,  1828,  it  was  the  residence  of  two  hundred 
priests.  Temi)les  and  shrines  dedicated  to  heathen  worship 
arose  in  every  part  of  the  city,  and  as  the  missionary  wandered 
through  its  regular  and  well-arranged  streets  in  search  of  a 
site  whereon  to  build  a  zayat  and  a  mission  house,  he  could 
find  scarcely  a  spot  that  was  not  crowded  with  emblems  of 
idolatry.  The  largest  pagoda  of  the  city  is  about  fifty  feet  in 
diameter  and  one  hundred  and  fifty  feet  in  height ;  around  it 
are  others  of  smaller  dimensions,  which,  with  the  great  pagoda, 
are  all  gilt  from  the  summit  to  the  base,  and  surmounted  with 
an  umbrella  of  iron,  which  is  also  loaded  with  gilding.  In  and 
around  the  enclosure  which  contains  these  numerous  pagodas  and 
shrines,  stands  an  extensive  and  thickly-set  grove  of  banyan 
and  other  sacred  trees,  intersected  with  paved  foot-paths  which 
lead  to  the  various  spots  consecrated  by  the  legends  of  religion. 
Every  object  that  the  eye  rests  upon  is  covered  with  tlie  marks 
of  idolatry,  —  with  inscriptions  and  devices,  the  emblems  of  the 
fabled  deity  whom  the  city  worships. 

On  the  days  which  are  set  apart  for  religious  observances 


88  MISSIONS    IN   BURMAH. 

the  grove  is  crowded  •with  Burraans,  who  perform  the  rites  of 
their  superstition  beneath  the  solemn  shade  of  the  banyan,  while 
the  women  festoon  its  branching  trunks  with  lilies  and  flowers 
of  every  hue,  wliich  they  bring  as  offerings  to  proi)itiate  the 
divinity.  Blending  with  the  picturesque  and  sombre  beauty  of 
the  scene  is  heard  tlie  sound  of  innumerable  bells,  which  are 
hung  around  the  spires  of  the  larger  pagodas,  and  which,  when 
moved  by  the  slightest  breeze,  ring  out  their  thousand  varying 
chimes,  and  seem  to  summon  from  afar  the  people  of  the  vales 
and  the  mountains  to  the  observances  of  their  ancient  supersti- 
tion. Tavoy  alone  contains  nearly  a  thousand  pagodas,  besides 
great  numbers  which  crown  the  hill-toi)s  and  eminences  in  the 
surrounding  country. 

Thus  given  to  idolatry,  even  beyond  most  other  portions  of 
the  empire,  was  the  ancient  city  to  which  Mr.  Boardnian  re- 
moved, and  where  he  now  began  to  make  known  ibr  the  first 
time  the  truths  of  Christianity.  He  was  kindly  received  and 
hospitably  entertained  by  Major  Burney,  the  Civil  Superinten- 
dent of  the  district,  and,  in  ten  days  after  his  arrival,  he  had 
taken  a  house  in  the  city  and  was  i*eceiving  visits  from  the  in- 
habitants. Early  in  July  the  zayat  was  completed,  and  he 
commenced  his  labors  in  it  with  the  most  devoted  zeal,  and  in 
the  full  faith  of  the  ultimate  triumph  of  the  doctrines  he  taught. 
He  looked  out  upon  the  strange  magniiicence  of  shrines  and 
temples  that  lay  around  him,  —  upon  the  monuments  which  had 
perpetuated  for  many  ages  this  idolatrous  worship,  —  upon  the 
priests  who  taught  it  and  the  countless  devotees  who  practiced 
it ;  and  as  he  prepared  to  strike  the  first  blow  at  the  hoary  super- 
stition which  they  all  enshrined,  he  felt  to  the  full  the  sublimity 
and  greatness  of  the  undertaking.  He  stood  alone,  the  herald 
of  truth,  before  this  mighty  array  of  ancient  error,  but  he  trusted 
imj)licitly  in  the  promises  of  revelation,  and  felt  assured  that 
the  day  was  at  hand  when  all  this  empty  adoration  of  Gaudama 
would  give  place  to  the  worship  of  the  living  (Jod. 

The  priests  of  the  city  at  first  appeared  to  regard  with  indif- 
ference, if  not  with  favor,  his  humble  and  unostentatious  en- 


THE   KARENS.  89 

deavors  to  instruct  the  people.  He  soon,  however,  learned  that 
they  were  arraymg  themselves  agamst  him,  and  cautioning  those 
■within  the  reach  of  their  influence  not  to  listen  to  his  teachings, 
and  on  one  occasion,  soon  after  he  opened  the  zayat,  a  priest, 
Avho  was  passing  by  while  he  was  talking  with  an  intelligent 
Burman,  stopped  to  reprimand  the  affrighted  man  for  listening 
to  his  conversation.  He  was  also  sometimes  visited  by  pei'sons 
of  the  higher  classes  in  Tavoy,  who  in  the  presence  of  the 
others  would  attempt  with  great  subtlety  to  vindicate  the  doc- 
trines of  Gaudama,  and  blame  the  missionary  for  condemning 
them  before  he  had  read  all  the  sacred  books  in  which  they  are 
explained.  But  notwithstanding  all  these  endeavors  to  frustrate 
his  labors,  they  did  not  fail  to  secure  the  attention  and  excite  the 
interest  of  the  people,  and  many  daily  came  to  listen  to  his  con- 
vei'sation,  and  to  express  to  him  the  cravings,  which  even  in 
their  darkened  natures  had  not  been  wholly  destroyed,  for  a 
more  satisfying  faith  than  that  which  they  had  received.  Two 
of  these  soon  avowed  their  adoption  of  Christianity,  and,  in  the 
course  of  the  first  summer  of  Mr.  Boardman's  residence  at 
Tavoy,  were  baptized  and  constituted  the  germ  of  a  new  Chris- 
tian church. 

When  Ml'.  Boardman  removed  to  Tavoy,  there  was  living  in 
his  family  a  man  of  middle  age  who  had  been  a  slave,  but 
whose  freedom  had  been  purchased  by  the  missionaries.  AVhen 
he  left  Maulmain  he  was  already  a  convert  to  Christianity,  and 
was  baptized  soon  after  he  came  to  Tavoy.  His  name  was 
Ko  Thah-byu,  one  of  the  race  of  Karens ;  and  he  afterwards 
for  many  yeai's  preached  the  gospel  with  singular  zeal  and  suc- 
cess to  his  despised  and  oppressed  countrymen.  His  conver- 
sion to  Christianity  was  the  means  of  attracting  the  attention 
of  the  missionaries  to  the  race  to  which  he  belonged,  and  of 
founding  a  mission  which,  in  point  of  interest  and  success,  has 
scarcely  been  equalled  by  any  other  of  modern  times. 

This  singular  people  are  widely  scattered  over  the  forests 
and  mountains  of  Burmah  and  Siam,  and  even  of  some  parts  of 
China,  and  are  called  Karians,  or  Karens,  a  term  in  the  language 
9* 


90  MISSIONS    IN    BURMAH. 

\  of  the  country,  mcaninj;  wild  men.  They  are  entirely  distinct 
from  tile  IJurniiins,  by  wliom  tliey  are  regarded  as  inferiors  or 
slaves,  and  thougli  tlieir  origin  cannot  be  clearly  traced,  yet, 
from  their  features  and  luiiguMge,  they  have  been  thought  by 
the  missionaries  to  belong  to  tlie  Caucasian  variety  of  tlie  hu- 
man species.  They  have  adopted  many  of  the  customs  and 
modes  of  life  of  the  Burmans,  but  though  inferior  both  in  phys- 
ical and  intellectual  strength,  they  are  in  general  more  indus- 
trious, and  less  addicted  to  the  vices  of  barbarian  tribes.  Their 
condition  however  is  a  degraded  one,  and,  addicted  as  they  are 
to  intemperance,  their  character  and  habits  of  life  in  their  na- 
tive rudeness  are  often  disgusting  in  the  extreme. 

They  are  every  where  cruelly  oppressed  by  the  Burmans 
among  whom  they  dwell ;  being  compelled  to  cultivate  the  land, 
to  pay  large  tributes,  and  to  perform  every  kind  of  servile  la- 
bor. Hence  they  lead  a  wandering  life,  and  usually  plant  their 
temporary  villages  in  remote  and  inaccessible  regions  in  order 
to  avoid  the  incursions  of  their  oppressors,  who  often  hunt 
them  out  to  kidnap  and  enslave  them. 

The  Karens  present  the  extraordinary  phenomenon  of  a  peo- 
ple without  any  form  of  religion  or  established  priesthood,  yet 
believing  in  the  existence  of  God  and  in  a  future  state  of  rewards 
and  punishments,  and  cherishing  a  set  of  traditions  of  unusual 
purity  and  interest,  wliich  they  transmit  from  age  to  age  in  the 
poetic  legends  of  their  race.  These  traditions  contain  many 
doctrines  strikingly  similar  to  the  truths  of  Scripture,  which  in 
reality  form  the  germs  of  a  religion  far  superior  in  its  influence 
upon  their  moral  natures,  to  that  of  their  haughty  oppressors. 
The  absence  of  a  priesthood  and  of  all  the  rites  of  superstition 
undoubtedly  renders  them  more  immediately  accessible  to  the 
truths  of  the  gospel,  while  the  sanctions  of  virtue,  the  reverence 
for  the  unseen  deity  and  the  anticipations  of  a  future  life  which 
are  inculcated  in  their  legends,  tend  to  quicken  and  refine,  to  aa 
unusual  degree,  their  sensibility  to  moral  truth.  Blended  with 
the  traditions  which  they  cherish  are  some  singular  prophecies, 
relating  to  their  future  elevation  as  a  people,  and  asserting  that 


LABORS    OF    KO  THAH-BYU.  91 

they  are  not  ahva3's  to  be  thus  degraded,  that  a  brighter  day  is 
at  length  to  dawn  upon  their  race,  and  that  white  strangers  from 
across  the  sea  would  come  to  teach  them  "  the  words  of  God," 
and  raise  them  from  their  degradation.  Hence,  when  the  mis- 
sionaries first  became  known  to  them,  they  evinced  the  greatest 
delight  and  welcomed  them  with  the  utmost  enthusiasm.  They 
believed  that  the  mysterious  predictions  of  the  "  elders  "  of  a 
former  generation  were  about  to  be  fulfilled,  and  that  the  Karens 
were  now  to  be  restored  to  a  happiness  and  a  dignity  which 
they  had  lost  for  ages.  Singular  as  these  predictions  appear,  we 
shall  perceive  in  the  subsequent  part  of  this  narrative  how  im-» 
portant  was  the  influence  which  they  exerted  over  the  character 
of  this  simple  people,  and  to  how  great  an  extent  they  were 
literally  fulfilled  by  the  arrival  and  the  labors  of  the  mission- 
aries.* 


CHAPTER    X. 


Labors  of  Ko  Thah-byu. —  Superstitions  of  the  Karens.  —  Their  interest  in 
Christianit}'.  —  Jlr.  Boardman  visits  their  Villages.  —  His  agency  in  estab- 
lishing Schools.  —  Insurrection  in  Tavoy.  —  Interruption  of  the  Jlission. — 
Increasing  interest  of  the  Karens.  —  Arrival  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Mason  at  Tavoy. 
—  Ill  health  of  Mr.  Boardman.  —  His  last  Visit  to  the  Karens.  —  His  Death. 

Mr.  Boardman  soon  after  his  settlement  at  Tavoy  became 
acquainted  with  several  of  the  Karens  in  the  city,  who  were 
generally  first  brought  to  him  by  the  disciple  Ko  Thah-byu  —  a 
person  who  early  evinced  the  most  active  zeal  in  th§  service  of 
the  mission,  arid  especially  in  enlisting  the  interests  of  his  own 
coimtrymen  in  the  new  religion.  The  intelligence  that  a  white 
teacher  from  across  the  sea  had  arrived  at  Tavoy  was  widely 
circulated  through  the  villages  of  the  interior,  and  soon  Karens 

*  Specimens  of  Kai-cn  traditions  and  prophecies  have  often  been  published 
by  the  missionaries.   Many  are  contained  in  Mr.  Mason's  Life  of  Ko  Thah-byu. 


92  MISSIONS    IN    BURMAH. 

from  the  jungle,  distant  several  days'  journey  from  the  city,  were 
seen  at  the  mission  house,  listening  with  curious  interest  to  the 
conversations  of  the  missionary.  He  found  them  possessed  of 
a  delicate  sensibility  and  a  spirit  unusually  teachable,  and  the 
interest  which  they  manifested  in  religious  truth  being  so  much 
greater  than  that  of  the  Burmans,  soon  made  them  the  principal 
objects  of  his  attention  and  labor. 

Among  the  illustrations  of  their  singular  susceptibility  of  mor- 
al impressions,  ]\Ir.  Boardman  relates  an  account  of  a  book  which 
had  been  left  at  one  of  their  villages  twelve  years  before,  by 
a  travelling  Mussulman,  who  told  them  it  was  sacred,  and 
commanded  them  to  worship  it.  The  person  to  whose  charge  it 
was  delivered,  though  ignorant  of  its  contents,  wrapped  it  in 
folds  of  muslin  and  enclosed  it  in  a  case,  or  basket,  made  of 
reeds  covered  over  with  pitch.  It  was  henceforth  a  deijiedbook, 
and  an  object  of  religious  veneration.  The  keeper  of  it  became 
a  kind  of  sorcerer,  and  he  and  all  the  people  of  his  village  firmly 
believed  that  a  teacher  would  at  length  come  and  explain  the 
contents  of  the  mysterious  volume.  "When  the  arrival  of  Mr. 
Boardman  was  reported  in  the  village,  the  guardian  of  the  dei- 
fied book  came  with  a  chief  of  the  tribe  to  the  mission  house,  to 
obtain  his  opinion  respecting  its  character.  The  missionary,  af- 
ter honring  their  story  and  speaking  to  them  of  the  nature  of 
Christianity,  proposed  that  they  should  return  to  their  village 
and  bring  him  the  book,  that  he  might  judge  of  its  contents. 
Accordingly,  after  several  days,  the  sorcerer  returned,  attended 
by  a  numerous  train  and  bringing  with  him  the  venerated  vol- 
lune.  All  seemed  to  anticipate  Mr.  Boardman's  opinion  as  deci- 
sive of  its  character,  and  were  wrought  to  a  high  pitch  of  expec- 
tation of  its  announcement.  The  sorcerer,  at  his  request,  stood 
before  him,  with  the  basket  containing  the  mysterious  treasure 
at  his  feet.  lie  carefully  unrolled  the  muslin  and  took  from 
its  folds  "  an  old,  tattered,  worn-oiit  volume  "  which,  creeping 
forward,  he  reverrntly  presented  to  the  missionary.  It  proved 
to  be  no  other  than  the  "Book  of  Common  Prayer  and  the 
Psalms,"  of  an  edition  printed  in  Oxford.     "  It  is  a  good  book," 


MR.    BOARDMAN    VISITS    THE    KAREN    VILLAGES.  93 

said  Mr.  Boardman  ;  "  it  teaches  that  there  is  a  God  in  Il9aven, 
whom  alone  we  should  woi-ship.  You  have  been  ignorantly  wor- 
shipping this  book  ;  that  is  not  good.  I  will  teach  you  to  worship 
the  God  whom  the  book  reveals.  Every  Karen  countenance  was 
alternately  lighted  up  with  smiles  of  joy  and  cast  down  with  in- 
ward convictions  of  having  erred  in  worshipping  a  book  instead 
of  the  God  Avhom  it  reveals.  I  took  the  book  of  psalms  in  Burman 
and  read  such  passages  as  seemed  appropriate,  and  having  given 
a  brief  and  easy  explanation,  engaged  in  prayer.  They  stayed 
two  days,  and  discovered  considerable  interest  in  the  instructions 
given  them."  The  aged  sorcerer,  on  hearing  Mr.  Boardman's 
decision  respecting  the  book,  seemed  readily  to  perceive  that  his 
office  was  at  an  end,  and  at  the  suggestion  of  one  of  the  native 
Christians,  he  disrobed  himself  of  the  fantastical  dress  which  he 
had  been  accustomed  to  wear,  and  gave  up  the  heavy  cudgel,  or 
wand,  which  for  twelve  years  he  had  borne  as  the  badge  of  his 
spiritual  authority. 

Though  Mr.  Boardman  henceforth  directed  his  principal 
efforts  to  the  Karens,  he  did  not  abandon  his  labors  among  the 
Burmans.  Indeed  they  were  inseparably  united,  for  in  nearly 
every  assembly  that  he  met,  Burmans  and  Karens  were  mingled 
together,  and  as  the  Karens  at  this  time  had  no  written  language 
his  instructions  Avere  of  necessity  imparted  in  the  Burman,  with 
which  they  seem  to  have  been  generally  quite  familiar. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  year  1821  Mr.  Boardman  had  been 
often  visited  by  Karens  from  the  interior,  who  stated  to  him 
that  their  people  had  heard  of  his  arrival,  and  were  desirous  of 
being  taught  by  him.  They  had  come  long  journeys  from  the 
neighboring  province  of  Mergui  and  from  settlements  far  to  the 
east,  and  all  invited  him  to  visit  them  in  their  own  jungle  and 
instruct  them  in  the  ways  of  God.  He  decided  to  comply  with 
their  repeated  requests,  and  accordingly  on  the  5th  of  February 
he  commenced  a  journey  to  some  of  the  less  remote  of  the  Karen 
villages. 

The  little  caravan,  in  addition  to  Mr.  Boardman,  consisted  of 
Ko  Thah-byu,  and  another  Christian  Karen,  two  of  the  elder 


94  MISSIONS    IN    BLUMAU. 

boys  of  the  school,  and  a  native  of  Malabar,  who  was  employed 
as  a  servant  and  cook.  They  directed  their  course  first  to  the 
village  of  Tsliiclx-koo,  the  residence  of  the  sorcerer  and  the  chi(;f 
Moung  So,  who  had  visited  the  mission  house  at  Tavoy.  Their 
journey  lay  through  a  country  studded  all  over  with  the  monu- 
ments of  idolatry.  Every  clifF  and  peak  along  the  mountains 
which  they  passed,  seemed  crowned  with  a  pagoda.  At  Icnglh, 
on  the  tliird  day,  they  reached  the  village  to  which  they  had 
been  invited.  The  villagers,  who  had  been  expecting  them, 
testiiied  their  joy  on  seeing  the  white  teacher  and  exclaimed, 
"Ah!  you  have  come  at  last;  we  have  long  been  wishing  to  see 
}"ou."  The  travellers  were  supplied  by  the  simple  natives  with 
fowls,  fish  and  rice,  and  entertained  with  the  utmost  hospitality 
which  the  village  could  furnish. 

INIr.  Boardinan  found  here  a  zayat  which  had  been  put  up  in 
anticipation  of  his  arrival,  large  enough  to  contain  the  whole 
population  of  the  village,  numbering  in  all  not  more  than  sixty 
or  seventy  persons.  In  the  evening  a  company  of  about  thirty 
assembled,  to  whom  he  preached  some  of  the  simplest  truths  of 
the  gospel,  his  words  being  interpreted  by  Ko  Thah-byu,  so  that 
those  present  who  were  ignorant  of  Burman  might  understand 
his  teachings.  They  listened  attentively  and  many  of  them  re- 
mained the  whole  night  in  the  zayat  with  the  missionary.  On 
the  following  day  they  came  together  in  still  larger  numbers,  of 
both  sexes  and  all  ages,  bringing  presents  to  the  teacher  and  his 
companions.  After  they  had  heard  him  explain  the  salvation 
Avhich  is  offered  in  the  gospel,  five  of  them  at  the  close  of  the 
day  requested  him  to  baptize  them,  that  they  might  also  be  disci- 
ples of  Christ.  One  of  them  was  the  old  sorcerer  who  had  been 
the  keeper  of  the  sacred  book;  another  was  a  discijjle  and  asso- 
ciate of  his,  while  the  remaining  three  were  persons  who  had 
often  been  at  Tavoy  and  had  requested  baptism  several  months 
before.  He  decided  to  defer  the  bai)tism  of  all  of  tlieni  for  the 
present,  till  he  should  have  opportunity  to  instruct  them  more 
fully  and  judge  more  accurately  respecting  the  change  which 
they  professed  to  have  experienced.     He  explained  to  them  the 


ESTABLISHMENT    OF    SCUOOLS    AMONG    THE    KARENS.      95 

ten  coramancTments,  and  as  they  were  without  the  division  of 
time  into  weeks,  he  was  pleased  to  observe  the  arrangements 
which  they  devised  with  much  care,  in  order  to  recollect  the 
return  of  the  Sabbath  day. 

On  his  return,  he  stopped  at  other  villages  to  which  he  was 
invited  by  the  inhabitants,  by  whom  he  was  invariably  received 
with  the  greatest  hospitality  and  respect.  In  one  of  these  vil- 
lages two  men,  who  had  often  heard  the  gospel  from  Ko  Thah- 
byu,  made  a  request  for  Christian  baptism.  lie  however  ad- 
vised them  to  wait  still  longer  in  learning  the  religion  of  Christ. 
After  an  absence  of  nine  or  ten  days,  which  he  passed  in  these 
visits  to  the  Aillages  of  the  Karens,  Mr.  Boardman  returned 
to  Tavoy  more  than  ever  interested  in  the  character  of  these 
singular  people,  and  full  of  hope  and  encouragement  respecting 
their  early  conversion  to  Christianity  He  had  formed  a  large 
and  comprehensive  plan  of  missionary  operations,  embracing 
both  schools  and  a  system  of  itinerant  preaching  among  the  vil- 
lages of  the  pi'ovince,  which  be  had  already  submitted  to  the 
consideration  of  the  Board  of  Managers  and  of  the  Conven- 
tion. The  little  church  which  he  had  founded  at  Tavoy,  was 
receiving  frequent  accessions,  and  though  not  without  occasional 
instances  of  apostasy,  was  yet  in  a  highly  prosperous  condition, 
while  from  every  part  of  the  surrounding  jungle  there  came 
the  voice  of  inquiry  for  books  that  would  make  known  the  true 
God,  and  for  visits  from  the  teacher  to  tell  the  people  of  the 
new  religion. 

Mr.  Boardman  attached  great  importance  to  Christian  schools 
as  a  part  of  the  agency  of  the  mission.  The  schools  for  boys 
and  for  girls  which  had  been  established  by  himself  and  Mrs. 
Boardman,  had  been  productive  of  the  most  beneficial  results. 
The  school  for  girls  at  the  close  of  a  year  from  its  establish- 
ment contained  twenty-one  scholars,  while  that  for  boys  had  a 
number  still  larger,  of  whom  the  five  eldest  had  been  bap- 
tized and  admitted  to  the  church.  Mr.  Boardman  had  also 
made  many  efforts  to  have  schools  established  throughout  the 
city,  but  he  encountered  innumerable  obstacles,  and  at  the  end 


96  MISSIONS    IN    BUUMAII. 

of  three  months,  had  been  able  to  establish  but  one,  the  teacher 
of  which  he  was  allowed  to  employ  at  the  expense  of  the  Eng- 
lish government.  ''During  the  second  summer  of  his  residence 
at  Tavoy,  wliile  the  external  condition  of  the  mission  was  the 
most  encouraging,  he  was  visited  with  a  series  of  personal  and 
domestic  afflictions,  which  proved  not  only  a  severe  trial  of  his 
spirit,  but  a  serious  detriment  to  the  interests  of  the  mission. 
His  own  health  had  already  begun  to  give  alarming  symptoms 
of  decline ;  that  of  Mrs.  Boardman  had  become  seriously  im- 
paired ;  their  eldest  born,  a  daughter  of  tender  years,  had  sud- 
denly fallen  sick  and  died,  and  their  only  remaining  child  was 
prostrated  by  disease  and  apparently  destined  soon  to  sleep 
with  his  sister  in  the  grave.  But  though  encountering  many 
outward  discouragements  and  oppressed  with  the  poignant  sor- 
row of  recent  bereavement,  these  indefatigable  missionaries 
still  labored  on  in  the  school  and  at  the  zayat ;  wherever  they 
met  the  ignorant  idolaters  of  Tavoy,  there  they  sought  to  do 
them  good  and  lead  them  in  the  way  of  life. 

On  the  9th  of  August,  1829,  the  missionaries  were  roused 
from  their  slumbers  at  an  early  hour,  by  a  knocking  at  their 
doors  and  Avindows,  and  their  native  friends  crying  to  them, 
"  Teacher !  Teacher !  Tavoy  rebels."  On  inquiry  they  found  that 
the  province  had  risen  in  insurrection  against  the  English  gov- 
ernment, and  that  large  companies  of  natives  had  attacked 
the  powder  magazine,  the  dwelling  of  one  of  the  principal  offi- 
cers and  the  prison.  The  utmost  alarm  existed  in  the  city, 
which  was  garrisoned  only  by  a  small  party  of  sepoys  with  a 
few  English  officers  to  command  them.  Their  own  premises 
were  surrounded  by  bands  of  the  insurgents,  and  the  balls 
which  they  fired  upon  the  city  whistled  above  their  heads,  and 
occasionally  passed  through  their  house.  The  sepoys  were  at 
length  after  a  severe  conflict  able  to  drive  the  rebels  from  the 
city  gates,  but  it  was  only  to  render  the  situation  of  the  mis- 
sionaries still  more  pj^rilous ;  for  their  house  was  now  directly 
between  the  two  parties  and  in  the  range  of  the  fire  of  each, 
and  their  enclosures  seemed  destined  to  be  the  battle-ground  of 


INSURRECTION   IN   TAVOY.  9f 

tlie  insurrection.  Early  in  the  clay,  they  were  glad  to  avail 
tliemselves  of  the  invitation  which  had  been  sent  them  by  Mrs. 
Burney,  the  wife  of  the  civil  superintendent,  who  was  himself 
absent  from  home,  to  take  refuge  in  the  government  house  ;  they 
had  been  here  however  but  a  short  time,  when  it  was  determined 
to  evacuate  the  town  and  retire  to  a  building  at  the  quay  on  the 
margin  of  the  river.  Here,  in  a  wooden  building  of  only  six 
rooms,  were  crowded  together  for  several  days  the  European  res- 
idents, the  sepoys,  and  two  or  three  hundred  women  and  children 
of  Portuguese  and  others,  who  looked  to  the  English  for  pro- 
tection. Several  hundred  barrels  of  powder  were  standing  in 
the  rooms  around  them,  and  on  the  outside  were  raging  the  tu- 
multuous hosts  of  the  insurgents,  elated  with  their  possession  of 
the  town  and  threatening  destruction  to  the  English  and  their 
adherents.  At  length,  on  the  morning  of  the  13th  of  August, 
Major  Burney  arrived  at  Tavoy  in  the  steamer  Diana,  and  as  it 
was  determined  to  send  the  vessel  immediately  to  Maulmain  for 
reinforcements,  Mrs.  Boardman  and  her  family  embarked  with 
Mi"s.  Burney,  leaving  Mr.  Boardman  with  the  superintendent  to 
render  such  service  as  might  be  in  his  power,  and  also  to  look 
after  the  articles  of  property  belonging  to  the  mission  house, 
which  had  been  scattered  and  broken  to  pieces  by  the  infuri- 
ated natives. 

On  the  loth  two  successive  attacks  were  made  upon  the  town 
under  the  direction  of  jNIajor  Burney,  which  resulted  in  the  en- 
tire repulse  of  the  insurgents,  and  the  capture  of  several  of  their 
leaders.  When  quiet  was  restored  Mr.  Boardman  went  into  the 
town,  but  found  many  parts  of  it  in  ruins.  The  mission  house 
was  cut  to  pieces  by  the  rebels,  and  every  thing  which  had  been 
left  behind  by  the  mission  family  in  their  hurried  flight  had  been 
carried  away  or  destroyed,  and  the  premises  and  the  adjacent 
fields  and  roads  were  strown  with  the  fragments  of  books  and 
furniture  which  had  been  wantonly  ruined.  He  spent  several 
days  in  gathering  together  the  relics  which  he  found,  and  in  re- 
pairing the  mission  house ;  and  then,  taking  with  him  such  of 
the  scholars  as  were  desirous  of  going,  he  joined  Mrs.  Board- 
10 


98  MISSIONS   IN  BURMAH. 

man  at  !Maulmain.  The  affairs  of  Tavoy  were  soon  settled, 
and  the  province  made  quiet  beneath  the  sway  of  the  English. 
The  mission  house  having  been  rebuilt,  and  other  arrangements 
for  recommencing  the  mission  completed,  the  missionaries  with 
their  family  and  scholars  returned  to  Tavoy  on  the  Gth  of  Oc- 
tober, and  established  themselves  again  at  their  familiar  post 
of  labor. 

The  tumults  of  the  rebellion  had  scattered  the  little  band 
of  Karen  disciples,  and  broken  up  the  schools ;  but  so  soon  as 
it  was  known  that  Mr.  Boardman  had  returned,  the  Karens 
came  back  from  the  jungles  to  which  they  had  fled,  testifying 
their  joy  at  the  safety  of  the  missionaries.  Three  of  them,  who, 
before  the  revolt,  had  asked  to  be  baptized  and  had  given  satis- 
factory evidence  of  piety,  now  renewed  their  request.  One  of 
the  three  was  sixty-five  years  of  age,  and  the  others  were  past 
middle  life,  and  it  was  regarded  by  Mr.  lioardman  as  a  most 
gratifying  proof  of  the  power  of  the  gospel  on  their  hearts,  that 
these  persons,  uninduced  by  worldly  pros})ects,  should  in  their 
old  age  give  up  the  customs  of  their  ancestors,  and  travel  a  dis- 
tance of  fifty  miles,  by  difficult  and  perilous  paths,  to  receive 
Christian  baptism.  They  were  baptized  according  to  their  re- 
quest, and  were  soon  afterwards  admittedto  the  ordinance  of  the 
Lord's  supper,  which  was  now  observed  by  the  church  with  much 
solemnity  and  spiritual  preparation,  for  the  first  time  since  the 
return  of  the  missionaries.  Mr.  Boardman  was  also  particularly 
encouraged  at  observing  that  the  congregations  at  the  zayat 
were  larger  and  more  attentive  than  they  had  ever  been  before, 
and  that  the  number  of  scholars  in  the  school  had  very  consid- 
erably increased.  Cheered  by  these  indications,  he  commenced 
a  system  of  visiting  in  succession  the  villages  around  Tavoy, 
preaching  from  house  to  house,  and  conversing  with  those 
whom  he  met  by  the  way.  He  usually  took  with  him  some 
member  of  his  church,  and  one  or  two  of  the  l)oys  from  the 
school,  and  in  this  way  often  visited  three  or  four  villages  in  a 
week,  meeting  the  Burmans  in  their  houses,  or  conversing  with 
them  in  the  fields  and  by  the  wayside,  every  where  seeking  to 


DECLINING    HEALTH    OF   MR.    BOARDMAN.  99 

interest  them  in  the  religion  which  he  taught.  Several  of  the 
Karen  converts  also  asked  of  him  permission  to  go  to  their  jun- 
gle, and  communicate  the  gospel  to  their  own  countrymen  ;  and 
Ko  Thah-byu,  with  two  others,  was  often  sent  across  the  moun- 
tains, with  credentials  from  Mr.  Boardman  to  preach  to  the  in- 
habitants of  distant  villages.  Thus,  like  the  early  disciples,  did 
these  simple-hearted  converts  go  forth  scattering  the  precious 
seeds  of  spiritual  truth  through  wide  districts  of  the  Burman  em- 
pire, and  proclaiming  to  multitudes  of  degraded  Karens  the  pre- 
cepts and  the  invitations  of  the  gospel  of  Christ.  Tlie  results  of 
their  travels  and  their  simple-hearted  preaching  soon  began  to 
appear.  The  missionaries  were  constantly  visited  by  persons 
dwelling  beyond  the  mountains,  and  even  on  the  borders  of 
Siam,  who  had  heard  the  gospel  from  these  wandering  disciples, 
or  had  read  the  Scriptures  which  they  had  given  them,  and  who 
now  came  to  the  teachers,  to  be  instructed  in  the  faith  of  which 
they  had  thus  been  taught  only  the  simplest  rudiments.  The 
impression  which  was  produced  upon  the  minds  of  this  singu- 
lar people  by  the  earnest  teachings  of  a  few  early  converts,  har- 
monizing, as  it  did,  with  all  the  legends  and  predictions  of  an 
elder  age,  well  illustrates  the  sensibility  which  belongs  to  their 
nature,  and  the  extraordinary  readiness  which  they  evinced  to 
receive  the  gospel. 

In  this  manner,  engaged  in  superintending  the  schools  con- 
nected with  the  mission,  in  sending  forth  the  more  intelligent  of 
the  converts  to  distribute  the  Scriptures  and  to  teach  their 
countrymen,  in  preaching  the  gospel  and  conversing  with 
numerous  visiters,  and  in  journeying  from  village  to  village 
through  the  province  of  Tavoy,  Mr.  Boardman  passed  the  first 
two  years  of  his  missionary  life.  During  this  period  his  labors 
had  often  been  interrupted  by  sickness  and  death  in  his  family, 
by  the  insurrection  of  the  people,  and  especially  by  the  repeated 
recurrence  of  hemorrhage  of  the  lungs,  —  a  malady  to  which  he 
had  been  subject  for  several  years,  and  which  had  now  serious- 
ly undermined  his  constitution.  Notwithstanding  the  frequent 
interruptions  he   had  experienced,  he   had   been   enabled  to 


100  MISSIONS    IN    BCRMAII. 

accomplish  an  unusual  amount  of  missionary  labor.  He  had 
gathered  a  native  church  of  twenty  pei'sons,  of  whom  fifteen  were 
Karens;  he  had  carefully  instructed  many  more  in  the  doctrines 
of  the  gospel  who  now  gave  evidence  of  being  truly  converted; 
and  in  the  districts  around  Tavoy,  which  he  had  visited,  he  had 
the  satisfaction  of  seeing  more  than  one  village  of  Karens 
abandoning  the  practices  of  barbarian  life,  observing  the  Sab- 
bath, and  recognizing  the  institutions  of  Christianity.  ]\Irs. 
Boardman  had  already  gone  to  Mauhnain  for  the  recovery  of 
her  health,  and  for  the  purpose  of  meeting  some  missionary 
friends  who  had  arrived  from  Amexica  ;  and  on  the  27th  of  April, 
1830,  Mr.  Boardman,  too  much  enfeebled  by  disease  to  contiinie 
his  arduous  labors,  now  sailed  fur  Mauhnain,  where  he  arrived  on 
the  3d  of  May.  The  Karen  disciples  bade  him  farewell  with  a 
sorrow  which  they  could  not  rejircss,  for  they  feared  they  might 
not  see  him  again.  They  asked  the  names  of  all  the  mission- 
aries that  they  might  mention  each  in  their  prayers,  and  they 
also  manifested  much  curiosity  respecting  the  Indians  of  Ameri- 
ca, whom  they  had  been  told  they  resembled  in  character, 
and  expressed  their  intention  to  pray  for  them,  that  they  loo 
might  receive  the  gospel. 

The  memory  of  scenes  like  these  lingered  in  the  mind  of  Mr. 
Boardman  during  his  residence  at  Mauhnain,  and  was  occa- 
sionally renewed  by  the  reports  which  he  received  from  the 
Karen  Christians  who  travelled  among  the  villages  of  the 
country.  While  attached  to  the  mission  in  that  city  he  was 
able,  notwithstanding  his  feeble  health,  to  perform  a  large 
amount  of  missionary  labor.  Messrs.  Judson  and  AYade  were 
at  this  time  absent  from  the  station,  and  a  large  share  of  its 
public  duties  necessarily  rested  upon  him.  He  preached  on  the 
Sabbath  twice  in  English  and  once  in  Burman,  and  once  also  in 
Burman  or  in  English  during  the  week ;  he  attended  catecheti- 
cal or  other  similar  classes  every  alternate  evening  in  the  week, 
and  during  each  day  was  occupied  in  correcting  proof-sheets  for 
the  press,  in  religious  conversation,  or  in  the  necessary  over- 
sight of  the  several  interests  and  labors  of  the  mission.     Mrs. 


"     BAPTISM    OF    KARENS.  101 

Boardman  gradually  regained  her  accustomed  strength,  and  at 
Maulmain,  as  at  Tavoy,  was  constantly  employed  in  teaching 
at  the  schools,  and  in  conversing  with  the  Burman  women  who 
came  to  the  mission  house.  Her  infant  son  was  suddenly  taken 
from  her  by  death,  and  a  still  heavier  calamity  seemed  to  be 
threatening  her  in  the  declining  health  of  her  husband.  To  him 
the  change  of  i-esidence  brought  no  benefit,  and  the  horizon 
seemed  already  dai'kening  around  him  with  the  shadows  of 
death. 

At  length,  after  having  spent  seven  months  at  Maulmain, 
during  which  Mr.  Boardman  had  gained  only  a  temporary  re- 
spite from  the  insidious  malady  that  preyed  upon  him,  they  re- 
turned to  Tavoy,  and  taking  with  them  the  scholars  who  had 
accompanied  them,  entered  again  upon  their  accustomed  labors. 
They  were  also  accompanied  by  several  of  the  native  Christians, 
the  principal  of  whom  were  Moung  Ing,  the  native  preacher  of 
Kangoon,  and  Ko  Thah-byu,  the  earnest-minded  and  indefatiga- 
ble Karen. 

So  soon  as  it  became  known  in  the  jungle  that  the  missiona- 
ries had  returned  to  Tavoy,  they  were  visited  by  many  of  their 
former  friends,  who  came  to  them  with  expressions  of  joy,  and 
loaded  them  with  the  jiresents  which  they  brought.  The  chil- 
dren too  came  back  to  the  schools,  and  the  labors  of  the  mission 
were  immediately  i-esumed.  Of  those  who  came  to  them  within 
a  few  days  after  their  return,  five,  Avhom  they  had  often  met 
before,  asked  for  baptism,  and  at  the  end  of  two  weeks,  Ko  Thah- 
byu,  who  had  gone  out  to  spread  the  tidings  that  the  missiona- 
aries  had  returned,  came  back,  bringing  with  him  about  forty  of 
his  countrymen.  Among  them  were  all  the  native  Christians 
whom  they  had  not  seen  before,  and  a  number  of  others, 
who  wished  to  be  baptized.  Three  days  were  devoted  to  the 
examination  of  the  candidates  who  presented  themselves  for 
baptism.  Eighteen  of  them  were  accepted,  and  on  the  20th  of 
December  they  were  baptized  by  Moung  Ing,  under  the  dii-ection 
of  Mr.  Boardman,  who  was,  at  the  time,  unable  to  administer  the 
ordinance  himself.  At  the  close  of  the  day  he  met  the  Karen 
10* 


102  MISSIONS    IN    BURMAH. 

church,  now  increased  (o  thirty-seven  members,  at  the  ordinance 
of  tlie  Lord's  supper,  and  at  tlie  solemn  feast  mingled  his  grnti- 
tude  with  theirs,  for  the  auspicious  event  which  liad  thus  nearly 
doubled  their  little  band  in  a  single  day.  Several  others  were 
baptized  a  few  weeks  later,  and  many  more  had  visited  Mr, 
Boardman,  and  having  been  approved  by  him,  were  waiting, 
with  others  whom  he  had  not  seen,  in  their  respective  villages, 
till  he  could  visit  them  and  admit  them  to  the  church  by  ad- 
ministering the  rite  of  baptism. 

His  constitution  was  now  rapidly  yielding  to  the  inroads  of 
the  disease  which  had  so  long  been  consuming  his  strength,  and 
it  was  evident  that  his  labors  were  nearly  at  an  end.  The 
eager  Karens,  fearing  he  might  not  be  able  to  fulfill  the  promise 
he  had  long  ago  made  them,  had  built  a  zayat  for  his  reception, 
and  offered  to  come  to  the  city  and  carry  him  in  a  litter  on  the 
journey,  in  order  that  they  might  secure  his  presence  among 
them.  He  had  just  decided  to  yield  to  their  pressing  impor- 
tunities, and  to  spend  the  latest  effort  of  his  strength  in  making 
the  visit,  when  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Mason  arrived  at  Tavoy,  as  aux- 
iliaries to  the  mission.  He  knew,  by  a  fatal  intuition,  that  he 
had  no  time  for  delay,  and,  on  the  31st  of  January,  a  few  days 
after  the  arrival  of  Mr.  Mason,  he  set  out  upon  the  journey. 
He  was  borne  in  a  cot,  on  the  shoulders  of  the  Karens,  and  was 
accompanied  by  Mrs.  Boardman  and  the  newly-arrived  mission- 
aries. At  the  end  of  three  days  they  reach'^d  the  zayat,  which 
stood  on  the  margin  of  a  beautiful  stream,  at  the  foot  of  a  range 
of  mountains,  whose  sloping  sides  were  lined  with  the  villages 
of  the  strange  people  whom  they  had  come  to  visit.  More  than 
a  hundred  were  already  assembled  at  the  zayat,  nearly  half  of 
■whom  were  candidates  for  baptism.  Aided  by  Mr.  Mason  and 
the  native  Christians  who  were  present,  he  examined  them  in 
the  history  of  their  Christian  experience,  and  in  the  doctrines 
of  the  gospel.  But  his  strength  was  exhausted,  and  he  could  do 
no  more.  At  the  close  of  the  day,  just  as  the  sun  was  sinking 
behind  the  mountains,  his  cot  was  placed  at  the  river  sidp,  in 
the  midst  of  the  solemn  company  that  was  gathered  to  witness 


DEATH    OF    MR.    BOARDMAN.  103 

the  first  baptism  which  that  ancient  mountain-stream  had  ever 
beheld.  Thirty-four  native  converts,  -whose  examination  had 
been  approved,  were  baptized  by  Mr.  Mason.  As  he  gazed  in 
silent  gratitude  upon  (he  scene,  he  felt  that  his  work  was  finished, 
his  last  promise  to  these  scattered  disciples  was  now  fulfilled ; 
and  he  was  ready  to  depart  in  peace.  He  met  them  again  at 
their  evening  meal,  and,  still  reclining  upon  his  couch,  uttered 
to  them  a  few  words  of  parting  counsel  and  took  leave  of  them 
for  ever. 

On  the  folloAving  morning  the  missionaries  set  out  on  their  re- 
turn to  Tavoy,  hoping  that  he  might  survive  the  journey,  and  die 
at  last  beneath  his  own  roof.  But  the  hope  was  disappointed. 
Ere  the  second  day  had  passed,  his  eyes  were  closed  upon  the 
scenes  of  earth,  and  his  spirit  was  in  heaven  with  God. 

Thus  ended  the  consecrated  life  of  tliis  noble-hearted  and  in- 
trepid minister  of  Christ.  He  lived  to  witness  a  glorious  tri- 
umph of  the  faith  which  he  taught,  and  died  as  every  missionary 
might  well  wish  to  die,  in  the  service  of  his  Master,  and  sur- 
rounded by  those  whom  he  had  been  instrumental  in  converting 
from  heathenism  and  in  reclaiming  fi-om  bai-barism.  His  tomb 
is  at  Tavoy,  in  the  midst  of  what  was  once  a  Buddhist  grove, 
and  beneath  the  shadow  of  a  ruined  pagoda.  It  is  covered 
by  a  marble  slab,  placed  there  as  a  tribute  of  respect  by  three 
gentlemen  who  at  that  time  occupied  the  highest  posts  in  the 
provincial  government,  and  inscribed  with  a  simple  epitaph, 
which  points  the  traveller  who  visits  it  to  the  Christian  villages 
that  skirt  the  neighboring  forests  and  mountains,  as  the  true 
memorials  of  his  useful  and  devoted  life. 


104  MISSIONS    IN    BURMAH. 


CHAPTER    XI. 


The  Mission  at  Maulmain.  —  Labors  of  Messrs.  Judson  and  Wade.  —  Ordina- 
tion of  Kg  Tluih-a.  —  lie  is  stationed  at  Rangoon.  —  Messrs.  Judson  and 
Wade  visit  Rangoon.  —  Circulation  of  the  New  Testament  and  Tracts. — 
Mr.  Judson  ascends  the  Irrawaddy  to  Prome.  —  His  labors  at  Rangoon  in 
Translating  the  Bible.  —  Return  to  Maulmain.  —  Arrival  of  other  Missiona- 
ries.—  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade  visit  AiTacan. — Review  of  the  Progress  of  the 
Mission. 

We  have  lingered  the  longer  upon  the  events  narrated  in  the 
preceding  chapter,  for  the  purpose  of  illustrating  the  origin  of 
tlje  mission  among  the  Karens,  and  the  character  of  the  excellent 
missionary  who  first  preached  to  them  the  gospel.  We  return 
now  to  trace  the  changes  which  took  place  among  the  missiona- 
ries who  remained  at  Maulmain. 

After  Mr.  Boardman  left  that  station  in  1828,  its  affairs  were 
administered  by  Mr.  Judson  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade,  with  the 
aid  of  such  native  assistants  as  they  were  able  to  employ  in  the 
schools,  in  translation  and  in  the  other  services  of  the  mission. 
The  blessing  of  Heaven  was  bestowed  upon  their  labors.  The 
schools  were  attended  by  large  numbers  and  with  increasing  in- 
terest, and  of  the  people  who  came  to  the  zayat  to  be  instructed 
by  the  missionaries  not  a  few  were  converted  to  the  new  religion. 
In  1828,  thirty -were  baptized  and  added  to  the  little  church  at 
Maulmain,  and  in  the  year  following  twenty-eight  more,  of  whom 
several  were  soldiers  belonging  to  the  English  regiments  sta- 
tioned there.  These  were  subsequently  formed  into  a  church  by 
themselves.  The  hours  of  every  week  which  could  be  rescued 
from  the  more  pressing  necessities  of  the  mission  were  devoted, 
especially  by  INIr.  Judson,  to  revising  the  translation  of  the  New 
Testament  and  the  epitome  of  the  Old,  which  he  had  prepared 
while  at  Rangoon.  Twelve  tracts  and  other  treatises  on  differ- 
ent subjects  belonging  to  the  Christian  faith  were  also  written 
or  revised,  and  made  ready  for  the  press.     The  mission,  how- 


THE    STATION   AT   RANGOON.  105 

ever,  at  this  time  was  without  any  means  of  printing,  and  was 
obHg(;d  to  rely  wholly  upon  the  press  at  Serampore.  This  se- 
rious impetlinient  to  the  labors  of  the  missionaries  they  had  not 
failed  to  represent  to  the  Board  of  Managers,  and  in  May,  1829, 
Mr.  Beiuiett,  who  had  previously  been  appointed  printer  to  the 
mission,  sailed  from  Philadelphia,  with  a  press  and  a  font  of 
types,  lie  arrived  at  Maulraain  in  the  following  January,  and 
immediately  engaged  in  putting  to  press  the  works  which  the 
missionaries  had  prepared. 

In  the  year  1829,  Ko  Thah-a,  a  Burman  convert  of  Rangoon, 
who  since  the  close  of  the  war,  in  the  absence  of  all  the  teach- 
ers, had  kept  alive  the  little  church  amidst  innumerable  perils, 
came  to  Maulmain,  to  represent  the  condition  of  his  fellow  dis- 
ci[)les.  The  missionaries  were  delighted  with  his  intelligence, 
his  fidelity,  and  his  judicious  and  persevering  zeal,  and  immedi- 
ately decided  to  ordain  him  as  pastor  of  the  church  at  Rangoon. 
He  returned  to  his  friends,  the  first  Burman  who  was  fully  com- 
missioned to  preach  the  gospel  and  administer  its  ordinances. 
Moung  Ing,  who,  on  the  decline  of  Amherst,  was  withdrawn  from 
the  station  there,  was  soon  afterwards  ordained  and  associated 
with  Ko  Thah-a.  Their  united  labors  were  highly  serviceable  to 
the  nearly  prostrate  cause  of  Christianity  in  that  deluded  city. 
Many  native  Christians,  who  had  been  scattered  by  the  tumults 
of  war  and  the  rigors  of  persecution,  returned  to  the  city,  and  in 
the  course  of  the  year  twenty  were  baptized  and  added  to  the 
church.  Early  in  1830,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade  removed  to  Ran- 
goon, where  they  remained  several  months,  instructing  the  new- 
ly-appointed ministers  and  strengthening  the  hold  which  Chris- 
tianity was  gradually  establishing  among  the  people.  In  the  fol- 
lowing May  they  were  joined  by  Mr.  Judson,  who,  in  all  the 
changes  of  his  life,  still  lingered  with  tender  solicitude  over  the 
spot  where  he  first  began  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  heathen. 

This  attempt  to  reestablish  the  mission  within  that  portion  of 
the  empire  which  had  not  been  ceded  to  the  English,  was  made 
with  much  apprehension  and  doubt.  So  stern  was  the  frown 
which  the  emperor  had  cast  upon  all  former  endeavors  to  prop- 


106  MISSIONS    IN    BUUMAII. 

agate  Christianity,  tliat,  thougli  attracted  by  the  favorable  tid- 
ings from  Rangoon,  the  missionaries  did  not  venture  to  hope 
to  obtain  a  permanent  foothold  in  Lis  dominions.  They  were, 
however,  kindly  received  at  Rangoon  by  the  governor  of  the 
city,  who  had  known  Mr.  Judson  at  Ava,  and  their  residence 
began  immediately  to  attract  the  attention  of  the  people.  The 
subordinate  officers  of  the  government  and  the  priests  exercised 
a  perpetual  vigilance,  and  often  uttered  complaints  to  the  gov- 
ernor ;  but  the  people  came  in  great  numbers  for  copies  of  the 
Scriptures,  and  for  religious  tracts  and  books.  Hundreds  of 
these  were  often  given  away,  in  a  single  day,  to  those  only  who 
a.sked  for  them  ;  and  even  then  the  demand  was  but  imperfect- 
ly supplied.  Large  numbers  of  Burmans  from  the  interior 
were  at  this  time  in  Rangoon,  and  afforded  to  the  missionaries 
unusual  facilities  for  making  known  the  gospel.  Some  were 
troops  who  had  come  for  the  purpose  of  enrolment  and  inspec- 
tion. Many  more  were  merchants  who  were  travelling  for  the 
purposes  of  tralRc  from  distant  portions  of  the  empire.  Though 
watched  by  priests  and  oflicers  and  often  warned  not  to  go,  yet 
multitudes  of  them  would  flock  to  the  mission  house,  saying, 
"  We  have  heard  the  fame  of  this  religion,  and  are  come  to  get 
books." 

Nor  was  this,  in  most  instances,  an  idle  and  transitory  curi- 
osity, that  would  allow  them  to  throw  the  books  aside  and  think 
of  them  no  more.  They  read  them  with  attention,  and  then 
bore  them  away  to  remote  districts  to  be  read  by  others,  in  con- 
nection with  the  strange  tidings  which  were  reported  of  the  re- 
ligion of  the  foreign  teachers.  Thus,  as  the  missionaries  ascer- 
tained by  unequivocal  testimony,  were  their  earliest  lessons  of 
the  gospel  conveyed  to  multitudes  of  Burmans,  who  at  later  pe- 
riods came  to  inquire  more  fully  concerning  the  faith  which 
they  had  imperfectly  learned.  The  copy  of  the  Gospels  and  the 
religious  tracts  borne  in  this  manner  to  the  dwelling  of  some 
thoughtful  heathen,  hundreds  of  miles  from  Rangoon,  would  be 
received  as  a  writing  from  Heaven.  It  would  be  often  read 
and  its  truths  would  be  pondered,  until  at  a  future  period  their 


MK.    JtJDSON    ASCENDS    THE    IRRAWADDY.  107 

true  significance  •would  break  upon  his  mind  and  guide  him  to 
ihe  Saviour  of  sinners.  Many  an  instance  of  precisely  this  re- 
sult might  be  gathered  from  the  journals  of  missionary  expe- 
rience. 

In  the  summer  of  1830,  Mr.  Judson  resolved  on  making 
an  excursion  up  the  Irrawaddy,  for  the  purpose  of  visiting 
the  towns  along  its  banks.  He  had  often  sailed  up  and  down 
this  broad  and  beautiful  stream,  and  had  observed  tiie  crowded 
population  of  the  cities  and  villages  that  line  its  banks  ;  but  he 
had  never  found  an  opportunity  of  preacliing  among  tliem  the 
religion  of  Christ.  Taking  with  him  the  faithful  assistant 
Moung  Ing  and  four  other  native  Christians,  he  embarked  again 
upon  the  stream  over  whose  sparkling  waters  he  had  been  borne 
so  many  times  before,  in  the  varied  states  of  hope  and  disap- 
pointment, of  sorrow  and  of  joy,  through  which  he  had  passed. 
The  journey  was  marked  by  many  striking  incidents.  He  land- 
ed at  many  of  the  villages,  where  his  presence  was  always  hailed 
with  eager  interest.  The  people  would  assemble  to  hear  him 
preach,  and  receive  his  books  and  tracts,  which  they  seemed 
to  read  with  unusual  attention.  He  often  beheld  little  groups 
gathered  around  some  one  better  able  to  read  than  the  rest, 
and  listening  to  the  reading  of  a  tract  or  a  Gospel,  and  Avhen 
it  was  finished  they  would  follow  the  missionary  to  his  boat,  or 
salute  him  from  the  shore,  and  ask  for  another  writing. 

Amidst  incidents  like  these,  occurring  at  every  village,  Mr. 
Judson  pushed  his  journey  up  the  Irrawaddy  as  far  as  Prome, 
a  large  and  ancient  city  about  midway  between  Rangoon  and 
Ava.  Here  he  took  up  his  abode  with  an  English  gentle- 
man, the  only  European  resident  of  the  city ;  for  the  people 
would  not  rent  him  a  house,  or  a  spot  on  which  to  build,  so  feai'- 
ful  were  they  of  being  suspected  by  the  government  of  aiding 
foreigners  again  to  come  into  the  country.  He  at  length  ob- 
tained permission  of  the  magistrates  to  take  possession  of  an  old 
zayat  which  stood  near  a  pagoda,  and  those  who  came  to  the 
pagoda  were  soon  attracted  to  the  teachings  of  the  missionary. 
Thus,  beneath  the  shadow  of  this  pagan  temple,  be  daily  pro- 


108  MISSIONS    IN    BUKMAII. 

claimed  to  the  votaries  of  Gaudama  the  doctrines  of  Christ. 
Among  the  crowds  who  now  came  to  the  zayat  at  Prome,  im- 
pelled by  various  motives,  were  often  seen  earnest  inquirers, 
both  from  the  city  and  the  neighboring  country,  whose  moral 
natures  had  been  roused  from  the  stupor  of  idolatry,  and  who 
listened  with  anxious  attention  to  the  word?  of  the  missionary. 
At  length,  however,  they  all  suddenly  disajipcared.  The  zayat 
stood  open  as  usual  from  morning  till  evening,  but  not  a  solitary 
Burman  was  attracted  either  by  the  conversation  of  the  mission- 
aiy,  or  by  the  impressive  services  of  the  daily  evening  worship. 
The  cause  of  this  sudden  cessation  of  visits  Mr.  Judson  was 
for  the  time  at  a  loss  to  understand.  lie  learned  after  his  return 
to  Kangoon  that  the  emperor,  annoyed  that  he  had  ventured  so 
far  into  the  interior,  and  was  distributing  tracts  and  assailing 
the  Burman  religion  in  the  very  heart  of  its  dominions,  had 
given  orders  that  he  should  be  required  to  leave  Prome  and 
confine  himself  to  Rangoon.  The  intelligence  that  such  an  order 
had  been  given  was  quite  sufficient  to  account  for  the  absence 
of  visiters  at  the  zayat.  The  Avoongyees,  however,  were  un- 
willing to  execute  the  order,  and  applied  to  Major  Burney,  who 
was  then  the  British  Resident  at  Ava,  to  interpose  his  authority 
and  require  him  to  depart  from  Prome.  He  assured  them  that 
Mr.  Judson  was  in  no  way  connected  with  the  British  govern- 
ment, but  simply  a  teacher  of  religion,  and  that  to  drive  him 
from  Prome  would  be  regarded  by  good  men  in  all  countries 
as  an  act  of  cruel  intolerance.  But  the  emperor's  orders  are 
never  to  be  disobeyed,  and  are  never  changed,  and  Mr.  Judson 
unconsciously  escaped  their  execution  in  this  instance  only  by  his 
voluntary  departure  from  Prome,  when  he  returned  to  Rangoon 
in  September,  1830.  During  this  excursion  he  preached  the 
gospel  to  thousands  who  had  never  before  heard  one  of  its  pre- 
cious truths.  From  some  to  whom  he  had  preached  he  received 
assurances  of  the  deepest  interest  in  what  he  had  told  them,  and 
many,  he  believed,  had  become  so  far  enlightened  that  they 
never  again  could  bend  the  knee  in  the  temples  of  idolatry  with- 
out remembering  the  great  God  whom  he  had  proclaimed,  and 
feeling  that  they  were  in  the  wrong  way. 


MR.   JUDSON'S    labors   AT   RANGOON.  109 

He  returned  to  Rangoon  more  impressed  than  ever  before, 
with  the  importance  of"  iiastening  forward  the  transhxtion  of  the 
entire  Scriptures,  a  work  in  which  he  had  ah-eady  made  consid- 
erahle  progress,  but  which  he  had  hitherto  postponed  for  the 
more  pressing  duties  of  the  mission.  He  accordingly  took  a 
house,  of  which  tlie  lower  part  was  principally  assigned  to  the 
several  native  assistants  for  receiving  company  and  distributing 
tracts,  while  he  confined  himself  to  the  rooms  above  and  gave  his 
time  to  completing  the  translation  of  the  Psalms,  which  he  had 
commenced  three  years  before.  So  numerous  however  were  the 
visits  of  inquiring  Burmans  to  the  house,  that  although  only  the 
more  serious  and  hopeful  visiters  were  admitted  to  him,  yet  more 
than  half  his  time  w^as  consumed  in  the  interruptions  to  which 
he  was  daily  subjected.  It  was  in  circumstances  like  these, 
while  separated  from  the  other  members  of  the  mission  and 
dwelling  alone  with  his  Burman  converts  at  Rangoon,  that  Mr. 
Judson  accomplished  a  large  part  of  his  noble  work  of  translat- 
ing the  Scriptures  into  the  language  of  Burmah.  In  the  fresh 
hour  of  morning  and  by  the  lonely  lamp  of  midnight,  he  pursued 
his  solitary  task,  cheered  by  no  sympathies  of  society,  but  urged 
on  by  the  sad  spectacle  of  heathenism  which  lay  around  him. 
His  close  confinement  and  assiduous  application  to  the  work 
enfeebled  his  health,  but  he  could  not  rest  till  it  was  finished. 
The  Board  of  Managers  sent  him  an  invitation  to  return  to  the 
United  States  in  order  to  recruit  his  health,  but  he  chose  to 
remain,  that  thus  Burmah  might  sooner  have  the  Bible  in  her 
own  tongue. 

The  external  condition  of  the  mission,  meanwhile,  presented 
many  features  of  the  most  encouraging  character.  The  gov- 
ernment, though  still  watchful  and  jealous  and  often  urged  to 
jjut  a  stop  to  his  teachings,  yet  did  not  interpose  its  authority, 
and  persons  of  every  rank  and  condition,  notwithstanding  the 
threats  of  the  priests  and  of  others  who  opposed  the  new  reli- 
gion, daily  came  in  small  companies  to  the  mission  house  to 
ask  for  tracts,  to  hear  the  Scriptures  read,  or  to  converse  with 
the  Christian  converts  whom  they  met  there.  The  minds  of 
11 


110  MISSIONS    IN   BCRMAH. 

the  people  in  different  parts  of  the  empire  had  now  become 
strongly  impressed  with  the  accounts  which  had  reached  ihem 
concerning  the  religion  of  the  strangers,  and  few  came  to  Ran- 
goon without  inquiring  for  the  teacher  and  seeking  access  to  his 
conversations. 

At  the  great  Buddhist  festival  which  was  held  at  Rangoon  in 
March,  1831,  INIr.  Jiidson  had  a  favorable  opportunity  to  judge 
of  the  interest  which  had  been  awakened  by  the  labors  of  many 
years,  and  by  the  tracts  and  books  which  the  press  had  sent 
forth  through  the  land.  The  festival  was  in  honor  of  Gaudama, 
and  was  celebrated  with  great  pomp  in  the  magnificent  S/iwai/ 
Dagon^  pagoda,  which  is  held  in  peculiar  reverence,  since  in  it 
several  real  hairs  of  the  divinity  are  believed  to  be  enshrined. 
The  occasion  brought  together  a  countless  multitude  from  all 
quarters  of  the  empire, — from  every  province  of  the  interior, 
from  the  frontiers  of  Cassay,  and  even  from  the  distant  borders 
of  China  and  Riam.  From  many  of  these  remotest  districts, 
persons  came  to  INIr.  Judson,  saying,"  Sir,  we  hear  that  there  is 
an  eternal  hell,  —  we  are  afraid  of  it.  Do  give  us  a  writing 
that  will  tell  us  how  to  escape  it."  Others,  perhaps  from  oppo- 
site frontiers  of  the  empire,  would  say  to  him  with  equal  eager- 
ness, "  Sir,  we  have  seen  a  writing  that  tells  us  about  an  eternal 
God.  Are  you  the  man  that  gives  away  such  writings?  If  so, 
pray  give  us  one,  for  we  want  to  know  the  truth."  Others  still, 
from  districts  less  remote,  had  heard  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ, 
and  asked,  "  Are  you  .Jesus  Christ's  man  ?  Give  us  a  writing 
that  tells  about  Jesus  Christ."  The  number  who  came  in  this 
manner  to  the  mission  house,  to  ask  for  books  or  tracts  or  for 
some  kind  of  religious  instruction,  lie  estimated  at  not  less  than 
six  thousand,  to  all  of  whom  he  gave  the  writings  which  they 
desired,  and,  had  the  supply  been  sufficient,  he  might  have  given 
away  twice  the  number  without  any  apprehension  of  reckless- 
ness or  waste. 

In  the  summer  of  1831,  it  was  arranged  that  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
"Wade  should  proceed  to  Bengal,  and  take  passage  to  the  United 
Suites  in  order  to  recruit  the  health  of  Mrs.  "Wade,  which  had 


THE    STATION    AT   MAULMAIN.  Ill 

long  been  declining.  Their  departure  made  it  necessary  that 
Mr.  Jiidson  should  return  to  Maulmain,  to  aid  in  managing  the 
interests  of  that  station,  now  the  leading  station  in  the  mission. 
He  arrived  in  July,  and  was  delighted  with  the  progress  which 
the  doctrines  of  the  gospel  had  made  during  the  thirteen  months 
in  which  he  had  been  absent.  The  mission  had  been  strength- 
ened by  the  arrival  of  Rev.  Messrs.  Mason,  Kincaid  and  Jones, 
with  their  wives.  Mr.  Kincaid  together  with  Mr.  Bennett 
continued  to  reside  at  Maulmain,  while  Mr.  Jones  went  to  Ran- 
goon to  take  the  place  of  Mr.  Judson.  The  little  church  had 
become  considerably  enlarged  by  the  baptism  of  Burmans,  Ta- 
lings  and  Karens,  and  the  press  had  multiplied  copies  of  tracts, 
epitomes  of  the  Old  Testament  and  portions  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, to  the  amount  of  nearly  two  millions  of  pages.  The 
missionaries  had  also  extended  their  labors  far  into  the  neigh- 
boring jungle.  They  had  made  repeated  journeys  to  distant 
villages  of  the  Karens,  and  at  different  places  had  baptized 
twenty  converts,  fourteen  of  whom  were  formed  into  a  separate 
church  at  a  place  which  now  received  the  name  of  Wadesville, 
in  honor  of  the  missionary  who  first  preached  there  the  truths 
of  the  gospel.  In  an  account  which  Mr.  Judson  gave  of  the 
entire  mission  at  the  close  of  the  year  1831,  it  is  stated  that  the 
number  who  had  been  baptized  during  the  year  was  in  all  two 
hundred  and  seventeen,  —  one  hundred  and  thirty-six  at  jNIaul- 
main,  seventy-six  at  Tavoy,  and  five  at  Rangoon.  Of  these, 
one  hundred  and  nine  were  Karens,  eighty-nine  were  Europe- 
ans, and  nineteen  were  Burmans  and  Talings. 

The  ship  in  which  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade  embarked  for  Cal- 
cutta was  overtaken  by  a  succession  of  violent  gales,  which 
drove  them  far  from  their  course  and  obliged  the  captain  to 
put  into  Kyouk  Phyou,  a  port  on  the  coast  of  Arracan.  Here 
they  were  kindly  received  by  Colonel  Wood,  the  military  com- 
mandant, and  finding  that  Mrs.  Wade's  health  was  greatly  ben- 
efited by  the  change  of  air,  they  abandoned  their  design  of  re- 
turning to  the  United  States.  They  remained  at  Kyouk  Phyou 
five  or  six  weeks,  an  interval  which  Mr.  Wade    devoted  to 


112  MISSIONS    IX   BTRMAU. 

preachinpr,  or  to  conversation  uith  tlic  people  in  the  (own  and 
the  neigliborinji  country,  and  distributing  tracts  and  copies  of  tho 
Scriptures.  In  September  they  returned  to  Maulmain,  and  Mrs. 
Wade's  health  being  now  reestablished,  they  immediately  pro- 
ceeded, in  accordance  with  the  advice  of  their  associates,  to 
!Mergui,  the  capital  of  a  province  of  the  same  name,  situated  a 
hundred  and  fifty  miles  south  of  Tavoy.  This  place  had  been 
visited  in  1827,  by  Ko  Ing,  who  spent  a  considerable  time  in 
the  service  of  the  mission  among  its  inhabitants.  The  residence 
of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade  continued  but  six  months  ;  during  which 
time  five  persons  were  baptized  and  organized  into  a  church, 
of  which  Ivo  Ing  was  appointed  the  pastor,  —  when  the  mission- 
aries were  summoned  away  to  Rangoon,  to  take  the  place  of 
Mr.  Jones,  who  now  removed  to  Siam,  in  order  to  commence 
a  mission  in  that  country. 

Eighteen  years  had  now  elapsed  since  the  mission  was  first 
established,  amidst  many  discouragements,  in  the  city  of  Ran- 
goon. This  crowded  period  had  been  marked  by  many  pain- 
ful and  many  joyous  events,  and  we  may  well  pause  for  a  mo- 
ment and  consider  what  results  had  been  accomplished  through 
all  these  years  of  missionary  labor  and  sacrifice.  The  growth 
of  the  mission  had  been  slow  but  constant  and  healthy,  and  the 
aspect  which  it  now  presented  was  one  which  the  churches  in 
America  might  well  contemplate  with  gratitude  and  joy.  Its 
stations  had  been  multiplied  till,  in  addition  to  its  original  seat, 
it  occupied  three  of  the  principal  cities  on  that  part  of  the  coast 
which  was  embraced  in  the  possessions  of  the  English.  The 
number  of  its  missionaries  had  been  increased  to  fourteen,  seven 
males  and  seven  females,  besides  several  others  who  had  been 
appointed,  but  had  not  yet  arrived  in  the  country.  The  num- 
ber who  had  been  baptized  and  admitted  to  the  churches  at  the 
several  stations  was  in  all  three  hundred  and  ninety-three,  of 
whom  two  hundred  and  eighty  were  natives,  and  one  hundred 
and  tliirteen  were  foreigners,  principally  soldiers  of  the  English 
regiments  to  whom  the  missionaries  had  preached  while  they 
were  acquiring  the  language  of  the  country.     From  the  several 


RESULTS    OF    THE    MISSION.  113 

churches  eleven  had  been  excommunicated  for  unworthy  con- 
duct, and  eleven  had  died  in  the  profession  of  the  Christian 
faitli.  The  press  had  been  kept  in  constant  operation  by  Mr. 
Bennett,  who,  with  such  assistance  as  he  was  able  to  employ, 
had  printed  not  less  than  two  h^dred  thousand  tracts  and  books, 
which  had  been  widely  circulated  throughout  the  empire. 
The  New  Testament  was  now  nearly  complete,  and  many  sep- 
arate books  and  a  full  epitome  of  the  Old  Testament  had 
already  been  printed. 

At  most  of  the  stations  schools  had  been  established,  in  which 
were  gathered,  principally  under  the  instruction  of  the  ladies  of 
tlie  mission,  the  children  of  the  native  Christians,  and  all  others 
who  could  be  induced  to  join  them  ;  and  far  beyond  the  imme- 
diate vicinity  in  which  the  missionaries  dwelt,  and  in  which 
their  zayats  were  opened,  they  had  repeatedly  gone  on  distant 
excursions,  preaching  from  village  to  village,  distributing  to  all 
who  sought  them  tracts  and  copies  of  the  Scriptures,  and  bap- 
tizing those  who  gave  satisfactory  evidence  of  piety  and  faith 
in  Jesus  Christ.  In  this  manner  there  had  been  excited  a 
spirit  of  earnest  and  curious  inquiry,  the  proofs  of  which  were 
constantly  presenting  themselves  to  the  notice  of  the  missiona- 
ries. Mr.  Judson  speaks  of  it  as  the  most  prominent  feature 
of  the  mission  at  this  period  of  its  history,  and,  as  he  gazes  upon 
the  scene  which  lies  around  him,  he  expresses  the  solicitude  of 
"  a  person  who  sees  a  mighty  engine  beginning  to  move,  over 
which  he  knows  he  has  no  control."  The  gospel  was  beginning 
to  address  its  solemn  precepts  and  its  glorious  promises  to  the 
mind  of  the  nation,  and  the  ancient  su|>erstitions  of  the  coun- 
try seemed  to  be  losing  their  power. 

These  results  had  been  reported  at  the  meetings  of  the  Board 
and  the  Convention  in  the  United  States,  and  had  awakened  in 
the  churches  of  the  land  the  liveliest  interest  in  the  cause  of 
foreign  missions.  'Phe  contributions  to  the  treasury  of  the  Con- 
vention had  increased  to  the  sum  of  $22,600,  nearly  four  times 
the  amount  with  wdiich  the  mission  was  originally  established. 
The  enterprise  also  had  become  the  source  of  great  spiritual 
11* 


114  MISSIONS   IN    BURMAII. 

benefits  to  the  denomination  in  America.  It  had  united  the 
interests  and  sympathies  of  a  muhitude  of  widely-scattered 
churches,  and  had  offered  to  the  wliole  body  of  American  Bap- 
tists a  common  object  of  philanthropic  effort  and  of  glowing 
anticipation.  Tiie  conception  o^giving  the  gospel  to  those  who 
know  it  not,  always  ennobles  the  mind  into  which  it  enters,  — 
and,  animated  by  the  spirit  of  the  generous  enterprise,  the 
widow  came  with  her  mite,  and  rich  men  with  their  gifts,  to 
contribute  to  the  accomplishment  of  the  magnificent  design. 
The  appeal  wliich  it  made  for  the  services  of  Christian  laborers 
was  responded  to  by  several  youthful  candidates  for  the  minis- 
try, and  at  the  close  of  the  year  1831,  not  less  tlian  nine  udtli- 
tional  missionaries  were  ready  to  sail  from  the  country,  and  join 
the  ranks  of  the  Burman  Mission. 


CHAPTER    XII. 


Progress  of  the  Mission  from  1832  to  1835.  —  Mr.  Judson  devoted  to  Trans 
lating  the  Bible.  —  Resolutions  of  the  Board  at  Salem.  —  Establishment  of 
Out-Stations.  —  Christian  Villages.  —  Excursions  of  Mr.  Mason  from  Tavoy. 
—  Great  changes  among  the  Karens. — Their  Language  reduced  to  Writing 
by  Mr.  Wade.  —  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade  obliged  to  sail  for  the  United  STates. 
Arrival  of  new  Companies  of  Missionaries.  —  Jlr.  Kincaid  at  Rangoon  and 
at  Ava.  —  Mr.  Judson  completes  the  Translation  of  the  Bible.  —  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Wade  in  the  United  States.  —  Results  of  their  Visit.  —  Their  Return 
■with  additional  Missionaries.  —  Death  of  Miss  Cummings. 

The  period  between  the  commencement  of  the  year  1832  and 
the  commencement  of  1835  was  marked  by  signal  blessings  be- 
stowed on  tlie  labors  of  the  missionaries,  and  by  the  continued 
growth  of  all  the  interests  of  the  mission.  So  numerous,  how- 
ever, are  the  details,  and  so  widely  scattered  are  the  scenes  to 
which  they  relate,  that  the  limits  a.ssigned  to  this  narrative  will 
admit  only  a  rapid  survey  of  their  general  character,  with  a  brief 
sketch  of  the  results  which  they  were  instrumental  in  producing. 


RESOLUTIONS  OF  THE  BOARD  AT  SALEM.      115 

Within  this  period  five  missionaries,  with  their  wives  and  three 
unmanied  female  assistants,  arrived  in  Burmah  and  entered 
upon  their  appointed  labors.  Several  new  stations  were  com- 
menced, new  enterprises  for  the  extension  of  the  gospel  were 
set  on  foot,  and  results  of  the  greatest  importance  were  brought 
about  in  the  general  progress  of  the  mission. 

Mr.  Judson,  after  his  return  to  Maulmain  in  1831,  continued 
to  give  his  attention,  with  as  little  interruption  as  possible,  to 
the  translation  of  the  Scriptures  into  the  Burman  tongue,  the 
great  work  to  which  he  had  already  consecrated  some  of  the 
best  years  of  his  life,  and  whose  accomplishment  was  anticipated 
with  the  liveliest  interest,  alike  by  the  Burman  converts  and  by 
the  friends  of  missions  in  every  land.  So  assiduous  were  his 
labors,  that  by  the  end  of  the  following  year  he  was  able  to 
report  to  the  Board  that  the  New  Testament  had  already  passed 
through  the  press,  and  that,  if  his  life  and  health  were  spared, 
he  might  reasonably  expect  to  complete  the  translation  of  the 
entire  Bible  in  two  years  more. 

After  Mr.  Judson  had  completed  the  translation  of  tlie  New 
Testament,  in  accordance  with  principles  which  he  had  already 
submitted  to  the  Board,  it  became  necessary  for  that  body  to  fix 
upon  some  rules  for  the  guidance  of  their  missionaries  in  all 
their  endeavors  to  translate  the  Scriptures  into  the  languages  of 
the  heathen.  Accordingly,  at  the  annual  meeting  which  was 
held  at  Salem  in  1833,  the  following  resolutions  were  adopted, 
as  an  expression  of  their  views  and  those  of  their  brethren,  in 
relation  to  this  important  question. 

"  1.  That  the  Board  feel  it  to  be  their  duty  to  adopt  all  prudent 
measures  to  give  to  the  heathen  the  pure  word  of  God  in  their 
own  language ;  and  to  furnish  their  missionaries  with  all  the 
means  in  their  power  to  make  the  translations  as  exact  a  repre- 
sentative of  the  mind  of  the  Holy  Spirit  as  may  be  possible. 

"  2.  That  all  the  missionaries  of  the  Board,  who  are  or  Avho 
shall  be  engaged  in  translating  the  Scriptures,  be  instructed  to 
endeavor,  by  earnest  prayer  and  diligent  study,  to  ascertain  the 
precise  meaning  of  the  original  text ;  to  express  that  meaning 


116  MISSIONS    IN    BURMAU. 

as  exactly  as  the  nature  of  the  languages  into  which  they  shall 
translate  (he  Bible  will  permit,  and  to  transfer  uo  words  which 
are  capable  of  being  literally  translated." 

Whatever  copies  of  the  Scriptures,  or  portions  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, had  hitherto  been  circulated  by  the  missionaries,  were 
furnished  at  the  expense  of  the  American  Bible  Society.  This 
continued  to  be  the  case,  even  with  Mr.  Judson's  translation, 
till  the  year  1836,  when  that  society  adopted  a  resolution  "to 
encourage  only  such  versions  as  confor~in  in  tlie  principle  of  their 
translation  to  the  common  Fmglish  version."  This  resolution 
put  an  end  to  all  appropriations  from  the  American  Bible 
Society  for  the  translation  and  circulation  of  versions  of  the 
Scriptures  made  by  Baptist  missionaries,  in  accordance  with  the 
instructions  w  hich  the  Board  had  adopted  three  years  before.  In 
these  circumstances,  in  April,  1837,  was  formed  the  American 
and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  the  leading  object  of  whose  organ- 
ization was  to  cooperate  with  the  Board  of  Missions  in  promot- 
ing tlie  translation  and  circulation  of  the  Scriptures  among  the 
heathen.  In  the  twelve  years  which  have  elapsed  since  its 
origin,  the  Board  has  received  from  this  society  upwards  of  one 
hundred  and  fifteen  thousand  dollars,  which  have  been  appropri- 
ated to  the  publication  and  circulation  of  the  Scriptures  trans- 
lated by  the  agency  of  the  several  missions.  The  sum  which 
had  already  been  contributed  by  the  American  Bible  Society  is 
about  thirty  thousand  dollars. 

Hitherto  the  churches  which  were  connected  with  the  mission 
had  been  planted  almost  exclusively  in  the  larger  towns,  though 
many  of  the  natives,  both  Burmans  and  Karens,  who  had  been 
baptized,  dwelt  in  the  villages  of  the  country,  separated  from 
each  other  and  removed  from  the  immediate  care  of  the  mission- 
aries. Their  scattered  condition  was  productive  of  serious 
disadvantage  to  their  own  growth  in  Christian  knowledge  and 
piety,  and  became  a  source  of  great  inconvenience  and  of  much 
additional  labor  to  those  on  whom  they  depended  for  instruction 
and  guidance.  It  was  accordingly  determined  that  an  attempt 
should  be  made  to  collect  them  together  at  central  points  easy 


COMMUNITIES    OF    CURISTIAN   KAIIENS.  117 

of  access,  in  villages  of  their  own,  in  which  they  might  share 
each  others'  Christian  sympathy,  and  enjoy  the  regular  ministry 
and  the  appointed  ordinances  of  the  gospel,  together  with  the 
incidental  advantages  of  schools  for  their  children.  In  1832 
Mr.  Judson  made  two  separate  journeys  into  the  jungle  for  the 
purpose  of  meeting  the  native<iConverts  and  instructing  the  in- 
quirers who  might  come  to  him,  and  in  each  of  these  journeys 
he  selected  the  site  and  laid  the  foundation  of  a  new  Christian 
community.  The  first  of  these  was  not  far  from  Wadesville, 
and  was  called  Newville,  where  he  gathered  the  discijjles  from 
the  neighboring  district  into  a  scpai'ate  church,  and  baptized 
twenty-five  additional  converts.  The  second  was  on  the  banks 
of  the  Salwen,  sixty  miles  north  of  Maulmain,  and  received  the 
name  of  Chummerah.  Here  a  considerable  number  of  the  na- 
tive Christians,  principally  Karens  who  had  been  scattered  over 
the  jungle,  now  took  up  their  abode  and  Avere  organized  into  a 
church,  to  which  nineteen  were  added  by  baptism  during  the 
visit  of  the  missionary.  The  foundations  of  both  these  little 
communities  were  laid  with  religious  services,  and  the  highest 
hopes  were  entertained  that  they  would  immediately  become 
oases  in  the  social  waste  around  them,  and  prove  at  length  nur- 
series of  Christian  civilization  for  the  heatlien  of  Burmah. 

At  about  the  same  time,  a  still  larger  village  was  commenced 
in  the  province  of  Tavoy,  on  the  banks  of  the  Tenasserim, 
about  two  days'  journey  from  the  city.  The  Christians  from 
Tshiek-koo,  Kan-tha,  and  seven  other  villages  lying  along  the 
margin  of  the  river,  were  assembled  by  Mr.  Mason ;  the  disad- 
vantages of  their  situation  were  explained  to  them,  and  the  pro- 
posal made,  that  they  should  abandon  their  present  residences, 
and,  with  their  families,  form  a  community  by  themselves,  in 
order  that  they  might  all  be  furnished  with  religious  privileges 
and  with  schools  for  their  children.  The  people  gladly  accept- 
ed the  proposal,  and  a  spot  was  selected  whereon  to  build  the 
new  Christian  town.  The  site  was  upon  an  eminence  rising  in 
the  midst  of  a  luxuriant  plain  of  many  miles  in  extent,  and 
skirted  in  the  distance  by  the  blue  mountains  of  Tavoy.     It  had 


118  MISSIONS   IN    BURMA.U. 

formerly  been  occupied  with  the  dwellings  of  men,  and  was 
known  as  ''  tlie  ancient  city,"  but  all  tra<lilion  of  its  former  in- 
habitants had  utterly  perished.  A  small  mission  house  was 
immediately  erected,  and  around  it  the  dwellings  of  the  natives 
soon  began  to  appear,  —  still  marked  by  rudeness  and  simplicity, 
yet  presenting  some  attractiva  features  of  social  comlort  and 
dawning  civilization.  The  new  settlement  was  called  JMutah, 
or  City  of  Love.  It  soon  became  the  seat  of  a  flourishing  church 
and  schools — the  home  of  a  Christian  popuUition  ;  and  now, 
after  the  lapse  of  fifteen  years,  in  which  tlie  people  have  been 
constantly  advancing  in  civilization,  Matah  presents  a  striking 
illustration  of  the  astonishing  change  which  the  labors  of  the 
missionary  accomplish  in  the  manners  and  morals,  in  the  lives 
and  characters  of  the  heathen.  The  Christian  Karens  who 
dwell  here  number  upwards  of  three  hundred ;  they  have  long 
ago  abandoned  the  wandering  habits  of  their  race,  and  com- 
menced the  regular  industry  of  agriculture  and  trade.  Cleanli- 
ness, decency,  and  order  mark  their  daily  lives,  and  they  are 
already  beginning,  from  the  products  of  their  own  labor,  to  sup- 
port the  schools  which  have  been  established,  and  the  institu- 
tions of  the  gospel  which  have  conferred  on  them  such  manifold 
blessings.* 

This  gathering  of  the  Karen  converts  into  separate  commu- 
nities was  an  undertaking  of  the  utmost  consequence  to  the 
civilization  and  religious  culture  of  this  interesting,  but  hitherto 
wild  and  wandering  race  of  men.  Scattered  as  they  had  been, 
and  exposed  to  all  the  evil  influences  of  barbarian  life,  even 
though  they  were  converted  to  Christianity,  their  advancement 
in  piety  and  Christian  knowledge  must  always  have  been  slow 
and  uncertain.  The  religion  of  the  Bible  enjoins  its  highest 
duties  and  confers  its  richest  blessings  only  upon  man  in  a 
social  state.     The  scattered  dwellers  of  the  mountain,  or  the 


*  jNIatah,  nnd  the  other  Karen  villages  under  the  care  of  the  missionaries, 
were  visited  by  IJev.  Dr.  Malconi  in  1836.  For  a  description  of  them,  see 
Malcom's  Travels,  Vol.  L,  p.  41,  et  seq. 


MR.    mason's    labors    AT    TAVOT.  119 

unsettled  wanderers  of  the  wilderness,  can  but  feebly  compre- 
hend the  true  signiticance  or  appreciate  the  real  excellence  of 
the  gospel ;  and,  notwithstanding  all  the  moral  sensibility  which 
seems  inherent  in  the  mind  of  the  Karens,  it  were  vain  to  ex- 
pect them  to  make  much  progress  as  a  Christian  people,  until 
they  have  abandoned  their  wandering  habits  and  settled  in 
communities  which  admit  the  practice  of  the  social  virtues. 
The  towns  which  were  begun  at  this  period,  though  they  have 
not  all  proved  permanent,  have  been  productive  of  great  ad- 
vantage to  the  mission.  Many  others  have  since  been  estab- 
lished, and  the  traveller  amid  those  hitherto  desolate  regions 
now  beholds  the  germs  of  civilized  society  springing  up  beneath 
the  gentle  influences  of  Christian  truth. 

In  all  the  cities  where  stations  had  been  established  the 
zayats  and  schools  were  constantly  visited  by  people  from  the 
country,  who  often  expressed  the  utmost  interest  in  the  new 
faith,  and  bore  ample  testimony  to  the  impression  which  its  pro- 
mulgation was  producing  in  the  distant  jungles  from  which  they 
came.  In  Tavoy  the  labors  of  the  missionaries  were  now  con- 
fined almost  entirely  to  the  Karens.  These  people,  alike  in 
the  city  and  the  country,  had  from  the  beginning  received  the 
gospel  far  more  readily  than  the  Burmans,  and  in  their  visits  to 
Mr.  Mason  often  solicited  him  to  go  out  and  preach  in  the  villa- 
ges of  the  interior,  where  many  Christian  converts  were  living. 
Accordingly,  early  in  1832,  he  started  with  two  native  assistants 
on  a  missionary  excursion  to  the  settlements  which  lie  south- 
east of  Tavoy.  They  were  the  settlements  to  which  Mr.  Board- 
man  had  made  one  of  his  earliest  visits  in  the  jungle.  The 
journey  at  first  was  along  an  unfrequented  route,  and  through  a 
region  marked  by  scenery  of  sti-iking  grandeur  and  beauty.  Of 
the  people  whom  he  met  a  few  had  heard  Mr.  Boardman  preach, 
and  some  had  obtained  tracts  which  they  had  read  and  thought 
upon  ;  but  the  greater  part  were  utterly  indifferent  to  the  teach- 
ings of  the  missionary.  At  the  end  of  a  month,  he  came  to  the 
villages  under  the  jurisdiction  of  Moung  So,  the  interesting 
chief  who  had  early  visited  the  missionaries  at  Tavoy.     The 


120  MTSSIONS   IN   BURMAII. 

tidings  of  his  approach  reached  the  Christian  Karens,  and  they 
came  forth  in  troops  to  wolrome  him.  He  beheld  with  aston- 
ishment tlie  chanjre  wliich  Iiad  been  wrought  in  tlieir  condition 
since  they  first  listened  to  the  gospel  from  the  lips  of  IVIr. 
Bo;u-dman.  As  he  talks  with  them  of  the  truths  of  Christian- 
ity, as  he  enters  their  dwellings  and  receives  their  hospitality,  as 
he  looks  upon  the  fruits  of  their  industry,  and  breathes  the  spirit 
of  their  well-ordered  life,  he  records  wi;h  enthusiasm  the  feelings 
that  possess  his  mind.  "  I  no  longer  date,"  he  writes,  "  from 
a  heathen  land.  Heathenism  has  fled  these  banks.  I  eat  the 
rice  and  potatoes  and  fruit  cultivated  by  Christian  hands, 
look  on  the  fields  of  Christians,  and  see  no  dwellings  but  those 
of  Christian  families.  I  am  seated  in  the  midst  of  a  Christian 
village,  surrounded  by  a  people  that  love  as  Christians,  converse 
as  Christians,  act  like  Christians,  and  in  my  eyes  look  like 
Christians." 

Similar  excursions  were  frequently  made  by  Mr.  Mason  to 
the  scattered  residences  of  the  recent  converts  as  well  as  to  the 
Cliristian  villages  of  the  Karens,  in  the  course  of  wliich  he 
usually  found  some  who  were  ready  to  be  baptized,  and  often  met 
with  persons  who  referred  tlieir  change  of  religious  belief  and 
character  back  to  the  early  instructions  of  Mr.  Boardman,  or  to 
some  book  of  the  Scriptures  in  the  Burman  language  which  had 
been  given  them  to  read.  Though  generally  received  with 
kindness  and  hospitality,  he  was  yet  sometimes  repulsed  with 
rudeness  from  the  dwellings  even  of  the  Karens,  especially 
of  tliose  who  had  become  Buddhists  and  identified  themselves 
with  the  religion  of  the  country.  His  journal  records  occasional 
instances  of  opposition,  in  which  he  was  left  to  spend  tiie  niglit  in 
the  open  air,  because  none  would  admit  him  to  their  dwellings, 
or  in  which,  Avhen  he  began  to  ^peak  of  Christianity,  they  re- 
fused to  hear  him,  and  begged  him  to  depart  from  tlieir  village. 
This  opposition  he  was  often  able  to  overcome  by  the  interest 
he  manifested  in  their  pliysical  comfort,  or  by  his  attention  to 
the  sick  and  the  cfiiciency  of  the  simjde  remedies  which  he  pre- 
scribed for  their  recovery.     Thus,  like  the  early  apostles,  does 


KAREN    LANGUAGE    REDUCED    TO    WRITING.  121 

the  missionary  make  himself  all  things  to  all  men,  that  by  all 
means  he  may  be  enabled  to  save  those  to  whom  he  is  sent. 

In  addition  to  the  scattered  and  unsettled  condition  of  the 
Karens,  the  missionaries,  as  their  attention  was  directed  to  tliis 
people,  encountered  another  difficulty  at  the  very  tlireshold  of 
their  undertaking.  The  Karen  language  had  never  been  re- 
duced to  writing,  and  without  a  written  language  they  could  be 
expected  to  make  but  little  progress  either  in  Christian  culture 
or  in  civilization.  Mr.  Wade  had  been  the  longest  engaged  in 
the  study  of  the  spoken  dialects  which  were  in  use  among  them. 
In  February,  1832,  having  gone  to  Maulmain  for  the  benefit 
of  his  health,  which  was  seriously  impaired,  he  was  again  brought 
in  contact  with  the  Karen  population,  and  immediately  resumed 
the  cai-eful  study  of  their  language.  With  such  aid  as  he  could 
derive  from  Christian  Karens  who  had  learned  to  read  Burman 
or  Taling,  he  ascertained  the  elements  of  which  it  is  composed, 
and  soon  arranged  them  in  an  alphabet  made  up,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  only  two  letters,  of  Burman  or  of  Taling  characters. 
By  the  month  of  August  of  the  same  year  he  had  completed  a 
spelling  book  containing  about  fifteen  hundred  radical  words, 
and  also  made  a  translation  of  Mrs.  Judson's  Burman  Catechism 
and  of  the  Scripture  precepts  comprised  in  the  "  View  of  the 
Christian  Religion."  The  spelling  book  was  immediately  put 
to  press  and  introduced  into  the  schools  of  the  Karens,  and 
the  comprehensiveness  of  the  new  alphabet  was  fully  tested  by 
writing  out  an  ancient  Karen  poem,  Avhich  was  contained  in  the 
oral  traditions  of  the  people.  The  poem,  to  the  surprise  of  the 
missionary,  was  found  to  contain  an  account  of  the  creation  of 
the  world,  of  "  man  in  a  state  of  innocency,  and  his  fall  by  par- 
taking of  the  forbidden  fruit  through  the  suggestions  of  Satan, 
just  as  related  in  the  Bible."* 

Mr.  Wade  having  accomplished  this  important  work  for  the 
Karen  department  of  the  mission,  was  again  attacked  with  that 

*  These  and  other  similar  coincidences  led  at  one  time  to  the  supposition 
that  the  Karens  may  be  of  Hebrew  origin.  —  American  Baptist  Magazine,  vol. 
13,  p.  201. 

12 


122  MISSIONS    IN    IIUUMAH. 

depressing  malady,  the  liver  complaint,  which  had  already  within 
the  yeai"  caused  frequent  interruptions  to  his  labors.  After 
having  tried  every  remedy  short  of  a  change  of  climate,  he 
sailed  for  the  United  States  at  the  close  of  the  summer  of  1832, 
and  arrived  in  the  following  May.  He  was  accompanied  by 
Mrs.  AVade  and  by  two  native  Christians  —  Moung  Shway 
Moung,  a  Burman,  and  Ko  Chet-thing,  a  Karen. 

The  absence  of  3Ir.  and  Mrs.  "Wade  at  a  time  when  the  sta- 
tions of  the  mission  had  become  so  numerous,  imposed  additional 
burdens  upon  the  missionaries,  and,  in  consequence  of  the  chan- 
ges which  it  made  necessary,  delayed  the  execution  of  many 
important  plans.  Mr.  Cutter,  a  printer,  had  already  joined  the 
mission,  and  brought  with  him  a  power-press,  which,  under  the 
direction  of  Mr.  Bennett,  he  prepared  to  set  in  immediate  oper- 
ation at  Maul  main.  But  before  he  had  become  acquainted 
with  the  new  language  he  was  to  print,  his  instructer  and  guide, 
Mr.  Bennett,  was  obliged  to  abandon  the  care  of  the  press  and 
go  and  occupy  the  station  at  Rangoon,  which  Mr.  Kincaid  had 
left  vacant  in  order  to  visit  Ava.  Mr.  Judson  spent  several 
months  at  Chummerah,  instructing  the  converts  there,  though 
still  prosecuting,  as  assiduously  as  he  was  able,  his  chosen  work 
of  translating  the  Bible  ;  while  Mr.  Mason,  left  alone  at  Tavoy, 
was  charged  with  the  whole  duties  of  that  large  and  growing 
station,  and  with  the  additional  care  of  the  Karen  villages  that 
were  scattered  among  the  mountains.  Thus,  pressed  with  du- 
ties greater  than  they  could  perform,  they  were  obliged  to  listen 
to  many  a  call  for  religious  instruction  which  they  could  not 
answer,  and  to  pass  unheeded  many  an  attractive  spot  in  the 
wide  field  around  them,  which  they  would  have  been  glad  to 
occupy  and  cultivate.  They  had  already,  several  months  be- 
fore, addressed  to  the  Board  of  IManagers  and  their  brethren  in 
America  an  earnest  appeal  for  additional  missionaries,  and  they 
were  waiting  with  anxious  interest  the  arrival  of  those  who 
were  now  far  on  their  voyage  to  the  shores  of  Burmah. 

The  first  of  January,  1833,  was  a  glad  day  for  the  members 
of  the  mission,  for  it  witnessed  the  arrival  of  four  missionaries 


TUE    MISSION    KKINFOKCKD.  123 

of  whose  appointment  they  had  already  received  notice,  and  of 
whose  hibors  thoy  were  now  in  unusual  need.  These  were  Rev. 
Thomas  Simons,  Mr.  Eoyal  B.  Hancock,  a  printer,  with  his 
Avife,  and  Miss  Sarah  Cummings,  a  lady  experienced  in  teaching, 
who  was  to  be  employed  as  instructress  at  one  of  the  stations. 
In  the  following  June  the  mission  was  still  further  strengthened 
by  the  arrival  of  Rev.  Messrs.  Brown  and  Webb,  with  their 
wives,  and  Miss  C.  J.  Harringtan,  afterwards  Mrs.  Simons,  — 
all  of  whom,  after  spending  the  remainder  of  the  year  in  study- 
ing the  language  at  Maulmain,  removed  together  to  Rangoon 
in  January,  1834.  The  former  of  these  missionary  companies 
brouglit  with  them  two  additional  printing  presses,  one  large 
standing  press,  a  large  fount  of  English  types,  and  all  the  ma- 
terials for  a  type  foundry.  The  arrangements  for  printing  were 
noAv  complete,  and  fully  adequate  to  the  wants  of  the  mission. 
A  strong  house  of  brick,  sufficiently  large  for  the  accommoda- 
tion of  the  several  presses  now  at  Maulmain,  was  immediately 
erected,  and  the  great  work  Avas  commenced  of  multiplying 
copies  of  the  Scriptures  and  tracts  in  Burman,  Taling  and  Ka- 
ren, Avhich  have  since  been  scattered  to  the  remotest  parts  of 
the  empire,  and  have  communicated  to  multitudes  of  minds  their 
first  lessons  of  gospel  truth. 

The  arrival  of  these  missionaries  revived  the  drooping  spirits 
of  their  brethren,  and  imparted  new  energy  to  all  departments 
of  the  mission.  The  tidings  which  they  brought  of  awakening 
zeal  and  growing  philanthropy  among  the  churches  of  America, 
were  fitted  to  encourage  the  missionary  in  his  solitary  toils,  and 
bring  him  in  nearer  sympathy  with  the  scenes  and  the  friends 
of  his  native  land.  The  effect  was  obvious  in  all' the  interests 
of  the  mission,  and  is  often  mentioned  in  the  journals  which  at 
this  period  record  its  history. 

Mr.  Kincaid  had  now  penetrated  the  heart  of  Burmah  Proper, 
and  we  turn  to  a  brief  review  of  his  labors  and  those  of  his 
associates  at  the  exposed  and  perilous  stations  of  Rangoon  and 
Ava.  The  scene  which  is  here  presented  is  that  of  a  people 
crushed  to  the  earth  beneath  the  combined  oppressions  of  super- 


124  MISSIONS    IX    BURMAn. 

stition  and  cle?potism.  No  British  powci*  is  here  exerted  to 
secure  the  safety  of  the  unprotected  missionary.  The  shrines 
of  heathenism  are  jealously  guarded  by  imperial  authority. 
Despotism  frowns  darkly  over  the  land,  and  priestly  persecution 
is  constantly  watching  for  those  who  dare  desert  the  supersti- 
tions of  their  ancestors.  Yet  the  intrepid  missionary  toils 
bravely  on,  blessed  with  the  favor  of  Heaven,  and  encouraged 
by  many  unexpected  manifestations  of  an  awakening  spirit  of 
inqtiiry  among  the  deluded  votaries  of  Buddhism. 

Mr.  Kincaid  first  went  to  Rangoon  early  in  the  spring  of 
1832,  at  about  the  time  of  Mr.  Wade's  arrival  there  from 
Mergui  and  Maulmain.  They  called  on  the  viceroy  a  few 
days  after  their  arrival,  and  presented  him  with  a  map  of  the 
world,  lettered  in  Burman  characters,  and  other  works  relating 
to  geography,  chronology  and  astronomy.  He  received  them 
with  courtesy  and  expressed  much  interest  in  the  map,  which 
was  the  first  he  had  seen  in  Burman  letters.  What,  how- 
ever, particularly  excited  his  curiosity  was  the  account  which 
he  had  heard  respecting  the  printing  press  ;  he  wished  to  know 
if  it  was  true  that  it  could  multiply  copies  of  a  writing  without 
limit;  and  after  inquiring  the  price  of  a  press,  he  requested  the 
missionaries  to  order  one  for  him.  The  schools  which  had  been 
established  by  Mr.  Jones  continued  to  flourish  under  the  care 
of  Mr.  Kincaid;  and  though  he  was  yet  unable  to  preach  in  the 
Burman  tongue,  he  constantly  maintained  many  of  the  public 
services  of  the  mission  by  the  "aid  of  his  native  assistants.  At 
the  close  of  the  year  he  went  to  Madras,  where  he  was  married 
to  Miss  Barbara  McBain,  daughter  of  a  military  officer  in  the 
service  of  the  East  India  Company.  During  his  absence  the 
two  teachers  to  whom  he  had  entrusted  the  schools  and  the 
other  concerns  of  the  mission  were  seized,  by  order  of  an  infe- 
rior oflicer  of  the  government  notorious  for  his  hostility  to 
Christianity,  fined  and  imprisoned,  and  afterwards  whipped  in 
a  shocking  manner.  This  act  of  malignant  violence  was  the 
means  of  breaking  up  the  schools,  and  for  the  time  of  intimi- 


MISSIONARY    LABOR    RESUMED    IN   AVA.  125 

dating  all  the  inquirers  who  had  frequented  the  zayat  and  ex- 
pressed an  interest  in  the  new  religion. 

On  his  return  to  Rangoon,  notwithstanding  these  unfavora- 
ble occurrences,  MrT  Kincaid  was  soon  visited  by  persons  in 
various  conditions  of  life,  who  often  came  in  great  numbers, 
some  from  the  city  and  others  from  distant  provinces,  to  ask  him 
questions  and  to  hear  him  converse.  Some  of  them  would 
confess  their  belief  in  the  Eternal  God ;  others  would  say  they 
had  long  been  reading  the  books  and  thinking  about  Christianity, 
exclaiming,  "It  is  wonderful!  "  —  "A  great  light  that  is  visiting 
the  world."  At  the  period  of  the  famous  annual  festival  of 
Gaudama,  the  visiters  grew  still  more  numerous  ;  not  all  to  in- 
quire concerning  religion,  but  many  to  ask  about  the  truths  of 
science,  or  the  operations  of  the  printing  press  ;  and  when  they 
obtained  some  dim  idea  of  the  nature  and  results  of  the  press, 
they  exclaimed,  "  Hoav  ignorant  the  Burmans  are!  They  do 
not  know  any  thing."  In  February,  1833,  three  Burmans  were 
baptized;  othei's  had  requested  baptism,  but  it  was  thought 
best  to  delay  its  administration  on  account  of  the  vigilance  of 
the  Burman  officers.  Many  more  were  known  to  be  secret  be- 
lievers in  Christianity,  who  did  not  dare  openly  to  express  the 
faith  which  they  cherished. 

The  visiters  who  came  to  the  zayat  from  the  interior  had  often 
saic"  to  Mr.  Kincaid,  "  Why  do  you  not  go  to  Ava  and  to  all  the 
great  cities  of  the  empire  ?  Many  have  heard  of  the  new  re- 
ligion and  the  books,  and  wish  to  understand  them."  Since  the 
death  of  Dr.  Price  none  of  the  missionaries  had  visited  the 
capital,  though  the  desirableness  of  maintaining  a  station  there 
had  been  frequently  forced  upon  their  attention.  It  had  long 
been  deemed  unsafe  for  Mr.  Judson  to  appear  there,  on  account 
of  his  supposed  connection  with  the  English  conquest  of  the 
country,  but  there  was  no  reason  to  apprehend  that  serious 
molestation  would  be  offered  to  any  other  missionary  who  should 
conduct  his  labors  with  prudence.  In  these  circumstances  it 
was  decided  that  Mr.  Kincaid  should  go  to  Ava,  and  attempt 
again  to  plant  a  station  there  should  no  absolute  hinderance  be 
12* 


126  MISSIONS    IN    BURMAH. 

offered  on  his  arrival.  Having  obtained  the  requisite  pass  with 
great  diirioiihy  from  the  viceroy,  he  left  Kangoon  on  the  Glli  of 
April,  1833,  accompanied  hy  Mrs.  Kincaid  and  her  sister  and 
three  native  assistants,  carrying  with  him*]  7,000  tracts  and  a 
large  number  of  copies  of  the  Gospels  of  Luke  and  John,  of  the 
Acts  of  the  Apostles,  and  the  Epistles.  Their  passage  up  the 
Irrawaddy  was  beset  with  dangers,  yet  marked  by  many  occur- 
rences of  great  interest,  illustrative  of  the  singular  spirit  of  in- 
quiry which,  in  spite  of  all  dread  either  of  the  government  or 
the  priesthood,  seemed  every  where  to  pervade  the  minds  of 
the  people.  They  landed  at  nearly  three  hundred  towns  and 
villages  along  the  banks  of  the  stream,  and  in  nearly  every 
place  which  they  visited  they  found  some  traces  of  the  influence 
which  had  been  exerted  by  tlie  native  Christians,  by  tracts  and 
books  or  other  agencies  connected  with  tlie  mission. 

They  arrived  at  Ava  on  the  30th  of  May,  where  a  very  dif- 
ferent spirit  seemed  at  first  to  array  itself  in  opposition  to  their 
plans.  Mr.  Kincaid  was  greatly  perplexed  with  the  difficulty 
of  finding  a  house  in  which  he  could  dwell  with  his  family,  even 
for  the  briefest  period.  His  application  to  the  government  was 
answered  by  repeated  delays,  made  on  the  most  trivial  pre- 
tences ;  and,  on  his  taking  possession  of  a  house  without  the  per- 
mission of  the  authorities,  he  was  subjected  to  the  gravest  inso- 
lence and  violence  by  the  assaults  of  a  mob  headed  by  the 
king's  physician,  to  whom  the  house  had  been  assigned  on  the 
death  of  its  proprietor.  At  length  the  British  Resident,  regard- 
ing Mrs.  Kincaid  and  her  sister  as  English  subjects,  addressed 
a  strong  remonstrance  to  the  woongyees,  who,  now  thoroughly 
alarmed  at  their  conduct,  immediately  provided  the  missionaries 
with  a  house  in  the  midst  of  the  city,  and  punished  the  physi- 
cian who  had  threatened  them  with  violence.  Thus  was  a 
branch  of  the  mission  again  established  in  the  proud  capital 
where  in  other  days  the  religion  of  the  Saviour  had  been  de- 
liberately rejected,  and  where  its  dauntless  heralds  had  endured 
the  most  cruel  sufferings. 

Mr.  Kincaid  had  resided  here  but  a  short  time,  engaged  in 


PRINTING    PRESS    IN    AVA.  127 

the  distribution  of  books  and  the  usual  occupations  of  a  mis- 
sionary, when  he  began  to  witness  manifestations  of  the  same 
eager  spirit  of  inquiry  of  which  he  had  met  with  so  many  indi- 
cations at  Rangoon  and  along  the  Irrawaddy.  In  his  journal 
of  July  17  he  writes :  "  The  very  thing  that  ought  to  rejoice 
me  often  troubles  me  ;  it  is  the  numbers  that  are  flocking  to  the 
verandah  to  read  and  to  hear  the  word  of  God.  If  I  would,  I 
could  not  resist  the  tide  that  is  setting  in.  Our  verandah  is 
pretty  well  filled  during  the  day,  and  sometimes  forty  or  fifty 
come  in  at  a  time."  He  was  treated  with  civility  by  the  offi- 
cers of  tlie  government,  and  was  invited  to  visit  the  prince, 
Mekara,  who  was  a  man  of  education  and  able  to  speak  Eng- 
lish. The  prince  held  a  long  conversation  with  him,  and  asked 
him  for  several  books  of  science. 

The  verandah  of  Mr.  Kincaid  was  now  daily  visited  by  per- 
sons of  all  classes,  to  the  number  often  of  one  or  two  hundred, 
who  engaged  in  discussions  with  the  missionary  and  the  native 
assistants,  taking  sides  for  or  against  the  new  religion  wnth  such 
zeal  as  made  him  fear  they  might  excite  the  jealousy  of  the 
government.  Two  pei'sons  were  at  length  baptized, —  one  of 
them  a  priest,  a  man  of  eminent  learning,  who  had  long  been 
one  of  the  most  popular  preachers  of  Buddhism  in  Ava.  His 
conversion  to  Christianity  was  known  throughout  the  city,  but, 
to  the  surprise  of  the  missionaries,  it  did  not  provoke  persecu- 
cution  or  excite  opposition.  The  supply  of  books  and  tracts 
which  Mr.  Kincaid  had  brought  with  him  was  now  exhausted  ; 
and,  as  the  king  had  expressed  a  curiosity  about  the  operations 
of  the  printing  press,  he  sent  to  Maulraain  for  IMr.  Cutter  to 
come  up  to  Ava  and  bring  with  him  one  of  the  presses.  The 
plan  being  approved  by  the  members  of  the  mission,  Mr.  Cut- 
ter set  out  for  the  capital,  and  arrived  early  in  January,  1834. 
The  press  was  immediately  put  in  operation,  and  the  printing 
of  tracts  commenced,  and  two  other  places  of  preaching  were 
opened  in  different  parts  of  the  city,  to  which  hundreds  resorted 
every  day. 

The  establishment  of  the  press  at  Ava,  and  the  interest  with 
which  the  preaching  and  the  books  of  the  missionaries  were 


128  MISSIONS    IN    BUKMAH. 

rcp:rirded  hj  the  people,  at  length  called  forth  the  interference 
of  the  government.  At  first,  they  were  only  forbidden  to  circu- 
late a  particular  tract,  called  "  The  Investigator."  In  the  fol- 
lowing !March,  however,  they  were  summoned  before  the  high 
court  of  the  empire,  and  formally  questioned  concerning  their 
objects  and  employment  in  Ava.  These  they  fully  avowed 
and  vindicated,  on  grounds  which  Moung  Zah,  the  minister,  did 
not  choose  to  debate ;  for  he  closed  the  audience  by  saying, 
"  Rangoon  and  Maulmain  arc  very  good  places,  —  go  there." 
While  they  were  waiting  in  hourly  expectation  of  a  written 
order  to  depart,  Major  Burney,  the  British  Resident,  interposed 
in  their  behalf,  and  the  fear  in  which  the  authority  of  England 
•was  held  induced  the  minister  to  say  that  he  only  objected  to 
their  living  in  the  city.  They  accordingly  immediately  took  up 
'  their  abode  in  a  house  without  the  gates,  but  continued,  with  no 
farther  interruption  from  the  government  and  with  but  little 
abatement  of  the  interest  of  the  people,  the  accustomed  labors 
of  the  mission. 

The  exhibition  of  curiosity  and  earnest  inquiry  concerning 
the  truths  of  Christianity  Avhich  Mr.  Kincaid  was  constantly 
witnessing,  is  a  remarkable  phenomenon  in  the  mission  at  this 
period  of  its  history.  It  seemed  like  the  waking  of  the  popular 
mind  to  the  light  of  Christian  truth,  —  the  commencement  of  a 
miglity  and  speedy  revolution  in  the  religion  of  the  country. 
But  though  hundreds  were  ready  to  admit  the  doctrines  of  the 
gospel,  and  expressed  their  utter  contempt  of  the  teachings  of 
Buddhism,  yet,  with  few  exceptions,  they  came  to  no  positive 
conclusion,  made  no  progress,  and  foiled  to  reach  the  kingdom 
of  heaven.  They  created  in  the  missionaries  hopes  which 
were  never  realized,  and  gave  promise  of  spiritual  fruits  which 
were  never  borne.  Yet  while  so  few  embraced  the  religion  of 
Christ,  it  cannot  be  doubted  that  many  a  mind  relinquished  for- 
ever its  belief  in  the  superstitions  of  Gaudaraa,  and  it  may  be 
that  some,  whose  history  was  never  known  to  the  missionaries, 
silently  accepted  the  faith  of  the  gospel  and  trusted  in  the  Sa- 
viour whom  it  offers. 


'  BURMAN   BIBLE    COMPLETED.  129 

On  the  31st  of  January,  1834,  Mr.  Juclson  wrote  the  last 
page  of  his  translation  of  the  Bible  into  the  Burraan  tongue. 
It  was  the  noble  task  which  he  had  prosecuted  amidst  the  changes 
of  many  years,  often  in  solitude,  in  sickness  and  in  sorrow  ;  and 
now  that  it  was  completed,  he  dctlicated  it  with  pious  gratitude 
and  an  humble  sense  of  its  imperfections  to  the  service  and  the 
glory  of  God.  The  scene,  as  incidentally  mentioned  in  his 
journal,  is  one  of  affecting  interest  and  grandeur.  Poets,  histo- 
rians and  moralists  have  all  recorded  the  feelings  of  exultation 
Avith  which  they  have  completed  some  work  which  they  imagined 
"  the  world  would  not  willingly  let  die."  But  the  missionary 
retii'es  alone,  and  with  the  last  leaf  of  his  imperishable  work  in 
his  hand,  he  prays  for  the  forgiveness  of  Heaven  on  all  the  sins 
that  have  mingled  with  his  labors,  and  devoutly  commends  it  to 
the  mercy  and  grace  of  God,  to  be  used  as  an  instrument  iu 
converting  the  heathen  to  Himself.  Thus  was  the  greatest  of 
blessings  conferred  on  the  people  of  Burmah,  and  in  its  unculti- 
vated soil  was  planted  the  tree  of  life  whose  perennial  leaves 
shall  be  for  the  healing  of  the  nation.  The  translation  re- 
ceived the  emendations  and  corrections  of  its  author,  and  has 
been  pronounced  by  scholars  and  philologists  acquainted  with 
the  Burman  tongue,  to  be  unusually  accurate  and  perfect,  — 
well  fitted  to  transmit  to  successive  generations  the  unadulterated 
Avord  of  God.  The  entire  Bible  was  put  immediately  to  press, 
and  handsome  appropriations  were  made  by  the  American  Bible 
Society  to  aid  its  publication. 

In  the  following  April,  Mr.  Judson  was  married  to  Mrs. 
Sarah  II.  Boardman,  who  since  the  death  of  her  husband  had 
been  constantly  engaged  in  the  service  of  the  mission,  and  at- 
tached to  the  station  at  Tavoy.  The  school  which  she  here 
conducted  with  unusual  success  for  many  years,  was  for  a  time 
suspended  on  her  removal  to  Maulmain,  but  Avas  resumed  by 
Mrs.  Wade  after  her  return  from  America. 

As  has  been  already  mentioned,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade,  with 
their  native  companions,  arrived  in  the  United  States  in  May, 
1833.     Mr.  Wade's  health  was  greatly  benefited  by  the  voyage, 


130  -  MISSIUNS    IN    BLKMAIJ. 

but  it  was  deemed  advisable  by  the  Board  that  his  visit  to  the 
country  should  be  prolonged,  and  made  tributary  as  far  as  pos- 
sible to  the  interests  of  the  mission.*  He  waa  accordingly  re- 
quested to  visit,  with  his  missionary  companions,  the  principal 
cities  of  the  Union,  and  attend  the  meetings  of  Associations  and 
other  public  bodies  of  the  denomination.  It  had  also  been  fre- 
quently suggested  that  as  the  Burman  language  had  now  been 
made  comparatively  easy  of  acquisition,  our  mi.ssionaries  might 
acquire  it  before  sailing  from  the  country,  and  thus  materially 
abridge  the  time  requisite  for  preparation  after  their  arrival. 
There  Avere  now  eight  persons  who  had  received  appointments 
as  missionaries  to  the  East  and  were  waiting  to  proceed  to  the 
places  of  their  destination ;  and  the  presence  of  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Wade  in  this  country,  with  two  intelligent  natives,  furnished  a 
favorable  opportunity  for  making  the  experiment  which  had 
been  proposed.  The  Board  accordingly  resolved  immediately 
to  open  a  mission  school  at  Hamilton,  N.  Y. ;  —  a  place  already 
consecrated  to  theological  studies,  and  presenting  to  the  newly- 
ap])ointed  missionaries  many  advantages  of  congenial  society 
and  literary  companionship.  It  was  commenced  on  the  20th 
of  June,  1833,  and  continued  nine  months.  It  was  attended  by 
eight  students,  who  under  the  direction  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  AVade, 
aided  by  the  native  teachers,  pursued  the  study  of  Burman  and 
Karen  with  the  most  gratifying  success. 

In  addition  to  their  duties  at  the  school,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade 
made  an  excursion  to  Ohio  in  the  autumn  of  1833,  and  attended 
a  large  convention  of  the  Baptists  of  the  Western  States  at  Cin- 
cinnati ;  and  in  the  following  spring  they  travelled  with  the 
corresponding  secretary  of  the  Board  to  Georgia,  and  visited 
in  the  course  of  their  journey  most  of  the  cities  of  the  Atlantic 
States.  At  Augusta,  in  Georgia,  they  met  the  Rev.  Evan  Jones 
of  the  Cherokee  jMission,  and  with  him  two  converted  Chero- 
kees,  who  were  also  ordained  ministers,  and  who  were  now  pre- 
sented to  the  Burman  and  the  Karen.  The  spectacle  was  one 
of  rare  and  extraordinary  interest.  It  was  the  first  time  in  the 
history  of  the  world  that  representatives  of  these  ancient  aborig- 


LARGE   REINFORCEMENT    OF   THE   MISSION.  131 

inal  races,  dwelling  on  opposite  sides  of  the  globe,  had  met 
together  in  the  sympathies  of  a  common  faith,  and  joined  in 
common  acts  of  Christian  worship,  —  a  beautiful  emblem  of  the 
Christian  church,  uniting  in  its  wide  embrace  people  of  every 
tribe  and  kindred  and  tongue  under  the  whole  heaven. 

The  visit  of  BIr.  and  Mrs.  "Wade  to  their  native  land,  though 
productive  of  temporary  interruptions  in  the  immediate  labors 
and  plans  of  the  mission,  was  attended  with  many  most  benefi- 
cial results,  which  were  seen  in  the  deeper  interest  and  the 
lai'ger  contributions  of  the  churches.  They  were  welcomed  by 
their  brethren  in  America  as  persons  who  had  suffered  much  in 
the  cause  of  Christian  truth,  and  by  whose  labors  many  heathen 
had  been  turned  to  righteousness  ;  and  the  two  native  converts 
who  were  with  them  —  the  first  who  had  visited  this  country 
from  the  East  —  Avere  every  where  regarded  with  the  utmost 
interest.  Their  presence  placed  near  at  hand  the  distant  scenes 
of  missionary  labor;  their  simple-hearted  piety  and  correct 
Christian  views  won  the  admiration  of  all  who  saw  them,  and 
rendered  more  earnest  the  desires  of  American  Christians  to 
give  the  gospel  to  the  entire  nations  to  which  they  respectively 
belonged. 

The  missionaries,  with  their  interesting  companions,  sailed 
from  Boston  on  the  2d  of  July,  1834 ;  and  with  them  Rev.  Messrs. 
Howard,  Vinton,  Dean,  and  Comstock,  and  Mr.  Osgood,  a  print- 
er, with  their  wives,  and  Miss  Ann  P.  Gardner,  a  member  of 
Mr.  "Wade's  family,  who  was  to  be  employed  as  a  teacher,  —  in  all 
fifteen  persons ;  by  far  the  largest  missionary  company  which 
had  ever  embarked  under  the  auspices  of  the  Board.  They 
were  all  destined  for  the  Burman  and  Karen  mission,  with 
the  exception  of  Mr.  Dean,  who  had  been  assigned  to  the 
mission  in  Siam.  The  ship,  thus  freighted  with  messengers  of 
mercy  to  the  heathen,  arrived  safely  at  Amherst,  December  8th, 
1834 ;  and  the  missionaries,  more  fully  acquainted  with  the  lan- 
guage and  customs  of  the  country  than  any  who  had  preceded 
them,  entered  immediately  upon  the  labors  that  awaited  them 
at  the  several  stations  to  which  they  had  been  assigned. 


188  MISSIONS    IN    BURMAII. 

In  August,  1834,  ^liss  Sarah  Cummings,  the  only  missionary 
occupant  of  the  station  at  Cliumraerah,  died  at  Maulmain  of  a 
fever  which  she  had  taken  in  the  jungle.  Her  brief  career  was 
one  of  singular  zeal  and  devotion  to  the  service  of  the  mission. 
Soon  after  her  arrival,  before  she  had  acquired  the  language, 
taking  with  her  the  Burman  teacher  whom  she  had  engaged, 
she  went  out  to  occupy  the  secluded  station  which  had  then  just 
been  planted  in  the  wilderness.  Here,  at  a  distance  of  sixty 
miles  from  the  nearest  habitation  of  civilized  men,  she  dwelt 
alone  for  a  year  and  a  half,  studying  the  language,  superintend- 
ing the  school,  and,  even  before  she  could  converse  with  the 
people  about  her,  by  her  presence  and  activity  winning  their 
confidence,  and  imparting  energy  and  order  to  all  the  operations 
of  the  station.  When  seized  with  the  fever  that  prevailed  in 
the  jungle  she  ha-^tened  to  INIaulmain,  where  she  died  amidst 
the  tender  assiduities  and  affectionate  watchings  of  the  mission- 
aries, —  a  victim,  it  may  be  apprehended,  to  the  self-sacrificing 
though  unguarded  zeal  which  led  her  to  this  comfortless  and 
unhealthy  out-post  of  the  mission. 

After  her  death,  the  Christians  at  Chummerah  were  long 
without  a  teachei',  except  the  native  assistants  who  dwelt 
among  them.  They  were  once  visited,  for  a  brief  season,  by 
Mr.  and  ]\Irs.  Vinton ;  but  in  1836,  in  accordance  with  the 
habits  of  their  race,  they  abandoned  the  town  and  scattered 
themselves  among  the  villages  of  the  district,  settling  princi- 
pally at  the  village  of  Ko  Chet-thing,  where  they  have  contin- 
ued to  reside  with  greater  contentment  and  more  gratifying 
social  improvement. 


MEETING    OP   THE    CONVENTIOX   AT   RICHMOND.         133 


CHAPTER     XIII.  ^ 

Meeting  of  the  Convention  at  Richmond  in  1835.  —  Rev.  H.  Malcom  visits 
the  T\Iissious.  —  Comparative  Results  among  the  Burmans  and  among  the 
Karens.  —  Modes  of  Life  and  of  Labor  adopted  by  the  Missionaries.  —  Mul- 
tiplication of  Schools.  —  Theological  School  at  Tavoy  and  at  Maulmain.  — 
Growth  of  the  Karen  Mission  in  British  Burmali.  —  Agency  of  the  Press.  — 
Station  at  Dong  yahn.  —  State  of  the  Mission  in  Bunnah  Proper.  —  Persecu- 
tion at  Rangoon.  —  Arrival  of  Messrs.  Vinton,  Abbott,  and  Howard  at  Ran- 
goon. —  Mr.  Kincaid  at  Ava.  —  His  attempt  to  visit  the  Shyan  States.  — 
Civil  War  in  Bi  irmah.  —  Missionaries  leave  the  Country.  —  Return  of  Messrs. 
Abbott  and  Kincaid. — Joined  by  Mr.  Simons.  —  Labors  among  the  Karens. 
—  Final  Departm-e  of  Missionaries  from  Rangoon  in  1840. 

The  eighth  triennial  meeting  of  the  General  Convention  was 
held  at  Richmond,  Va.,  on  the  29th  of  April,  1835.  No  meet- 
ing of  this  body  had  before  been  held  so  far  in  the  South,  and 
its  members  came  together  from  different  portions  of  the  Union, 
with  an  earnestness  of  feeling  and  of  hope  greater  than  had 
ever  before  been  exhibited.  The  extent  and  variety  of  the  mis- 
sionary labors,  and  the  gratifying  results  which  they  had  pro- 
duced, were  set  forth  in  the  report  of  the  Board  of  Managers, 
and  filled  the  minds  of  the  Convention  with  the  most  animating 
and  encouraging  views  of  the  progress  of  the  cause  in  which 
they  were  engaged.  The  sympathies  excited  by  the  occasion 
were  strengthened  and  enlarged  by  the  presence  of  the  Rev. 
Messrs.  Cox  and  Hoby,  delegates  from  the  English  Baptist 
Union,  who  had  been  sent  to  the  Convention  for  the  purpose 
of  establishing  more  intimate  relations  between  the  Baptist 
churches  and  associations  in  the  two  countries.  The  generous 
donations  which  for  several  years  had  been  annually  made  to 
the  Convention  by  the  American  Bible  and  Tract  Societies, 
to  aid  in  the  extension  of  the  gospel,  were  gratefully  acknowl- 
edged in  the  report  of  the  Managers ;  and  in  the  fulness  of 
confidence  and  hope  with  which  the  whole  body  was  now 
animated,  resolutions  were  adopted,  directing  the  Board  to  en- 
13 


134  MISSIONS    IN    BCKMAIT. 

« 

large  their  operations,  and  to  employ  every  properly-qualified 
missionary,  whose  services  could  be  obtained  ;  and  the  sum  of 
one  hundred  thousand  dollars  was  mentioned  as  the  anticipated 
revenue  for  the  oiin-ent  year.  For  reasons  which  were  assign- 
ed in  the  report,  it  was  determined  to  increase  the  number  of 
executive  officers  of  the  Board,  —  to  associate  another  secre- 
tary with  Rev.  Dr.  BoUes,  who  had  hitherto  performed  the 
duties  of  the  office  alone.  In  the  following  year,  the  new  ar- 
rangement was  completed  by  the  election  of  Rev.  Solomon  Peck 
as  Assistant  Secretary. 

The  proceedings  of  the  meeting  at  Richmond,  though  charac- 
terized by  unusual  harmony  and  Christian  feeling,  were  yet 
founded  on  too  sanguine  expectations.  The  Convention  reck- 
oned too  confidently  on  its  ability  to  enlarge  the  field  of  its 
missionary  operations,  and  a  debt  which  embarrassed  the  treas- 
ury for  many  years  was  the  result  of  its  well-meant  though 
incautious  resolutions. 

In  the  autumn  of  183"),  the  Board  appointed  one  of  their 
number.  Rev.  Howard  Malcom,  to  visit  their  missions  in  Asia, 
in  order,  by  personal  observation,  to  ascertain  the  condition  of 
the  several  stations,  to  confer  with  the  missionaries  respecting 
their  labors,  and  in  general  to  collect  such  information  perUiin- 
ing  to  missions,  as  might  enable  the  Board  more  Avisely  to  dis- 
pense the  sacred  charities  intrusted  to  their  management,  and 
more  effectually  to  promote  the  spread  of  the  gospel  among  the 
heathen. 

He  sailed  from  the  United  States  in  September,  1835,  in 
company  with  fourteen  missionaries,  male  and  female,  desig- 
nated to  the  several  missions  of  the  Board  in  Asia.  In  March, 
1838,  he  returned  to  the  country,  after  an  absence  of  two 
years  and  six  months,  —  during  which  he  journeyed  l)y  land 
and  by  sea  more  than  53,000  miles.  He  visited  all  the  mis- 
sions under  the  direction  of  the  Convention  in  Burraah,  Arra- 
can,  Siam  and  China,  and  assisted  in  planting  a  new  mission 
among  the  Teloogoos,  on  the  shores  of  Southern  India.  He 
also  became  acquainted  with  the  missionaries  of  other  Chris- 


COMVAKATIVK    UESULTS.  135 

tian  denominations  in  the  East,  visited  them  at  their  stations, 
and  informed  himself  respecting  tlieir  ditferent  modes  of  labor 
and  tlieir  success.  The  arduous  and  protracted  service  attached 
to  such  a  deputation  was  performed  by  Mr.  Malcom  in  a  man- 
ner that  received  the  approbation  of  the  Board  ;  and  the  results 
of  his  wide  and  varied  observations  have  been  communicated 
to  the  public  in  the  volumes  of  "  Travels  in  South  Eastern 
Asia "  which  he  has  published :  —  a  work  written  in  an  ex- 
ceedingly pleasant  manner,  and  filled  with  valuable  information 
concerning  the  countries  in  which  the  missions  are  established, 
and  with  strikiflg  exemplifications  of  the  results  which  the 
propagation  of  the  gospel  has  already  accomplrshed,  and  is 
destined  yet  to  accomplish  among  the  heathen. 

On  the  return  of  Mr.  Malcom,  in  1838,  he  was  elected 
Financial  Secretary  of  the  Board.  Mr.  Peck  was  at  the  same 
time  elected  the  Corresponding  Secretary  for  the  Foreign  De- 
partment, and  Dr.  Bolles,  the  senior  Secretary,  was  assigned 
to  what  was  now  denominated  the  Home  Department,  of  the 
executive  arrangements  of  the  Convention. 

Though  the  mission  in  Burmah  has  accomplished  results  of 
the  most  gratifying  character,  yet  the  narrative  contained  in  the 
foregoing  pages  fully  shows  that  these  results  have  not  been  such 
as  were  originally  anticipated  by  its  founders  and  friends.  They 
had  in  view  the  Burman  people,  but  it  is  not  upon  them  that 
the  mission  has  bestowed  its  greatest  blessings.  Though  it 
has  not  at  any  time  wholly  failed  of  its  primal  design,  it  has 
lately  won  its  noblest  and  most  signal  triumphs,  not  among  the 
Burmans,  but  among  the  obscure  and  oppressed  Karens,  —  a 
down-trodden  and  subjugated  race,  of  whose  existence  even,  the 
missionaries  were  scarcely  aware  when  they  first  landed  in  the 
country.  These  simple  dwellers  in  the  mountains  and  jungles 
of  Burmah,  coming  forth  timorously  from  the  obscurity  in  which 
they  hid  themselves,  listened  to  the  message  of  the  missionary, 
and  received  it  gladly,  as  the  realization  of  the  predictions  which 
had  descended  from  the  prophets  of  an  elder  age.  From  village 
to  village  the  tidings  had  been  carried,  either  by  the  visits  of  the 


136  MISSIONS    IN    BURMAH. 

teacher  or  his  disciples,  or  by  the  vague  rumor  of  the  wander- 
ing Karens,  till  hundreds  of  them  had  received  the  gospel  and 
been  baptized  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ ;  —  while  their 
Burman  oppressors  turned  haughtily  away,  and  clung  with 
greater  tenacity  to  the  absurd  dogmas  of  their  atheistic  idolatry. 
At  each  of  the  principal  stations  were  now  several  missionaries 
entirely  devoted  to  the  instruction  and  care  of  the  Karens. 
The  converts  from  among  them  were  gathered  in  separate 
churches,  separate  schools  were  established  for  their  instruction, 
and  their  hitlierto  unwritten  language  required  peculiar  and 
special  study,  with  types  and  printing  arrangements  quite  dis- 
tinct from  those  of  the  Burman  tongue.  It  was  found  to  exist 
in  two  dialects,  having  many  roots  in  common,  though  differ- 
ing in  construction,  and  spoken  by  two  separate  divisions  of 
the  race  —  the  Sgaus  and  Pghos  or  Pwos.  Mr.  Wade,  be- 
fore his  visit  to  the  United  States,  had  reduced  to  writing  the 
former  of  these  dialects,  and  on  his  return  he  performed  the 
same  work  for  the  dialect  of  the  Pwos,  and,  assisted  by  Mr. 
and  IMrs.  Mason,  commenced  the  preparation  of  tracts  and  the 
translation  of  portions  of  the  Bible  in  both  these  languages. 
The  Burman  character,  with  some  modifications,  was  preferred 
by  Mr.  Wade  in  writing  and  printing  Karen,  though  the  Roman 
letters  have  been  recommended  by  many  considerations,  and 
have  often  been  adopted  by  other  missionaries  in  the  reduction 
of  oriental  tongues. 

The  modes  of  life  and  of  labor  adopted  by  the  members  of  the 
mission  at  this  period,  were  such  as  were  forced  upon  them  by 
the  circumstances  of  their  situation,  and  the  nature  of  the  ob- 
jects they  aimed  to  accomplish.  Year  followed  year,  compara- 
tively without  striking  events,  yet  each  bringing  with  it  new 
interests  to  be  cared  for,  new  labors  to  be  performed,  and  new 
difficulties  to  be  overcome.  The  routine  of  duties  to  which  the 
missionaries  were  principally  devoted  still  consisted  in  preach- 
ing through  the  cities  and  villages,  in  superintending  the  schools 
which  were  now  becoming  numerous  and  important,  in  trans- 
lating the  Scriptures  and  preparing  books  for  the  people,  and  in 


EXTENSION    OF   THE   MISSION  AMONG   THE   KARENS.    137 

directing  the  operations  of  the  several  presses  under  their  charge. 
During  the  rainy  months  of  the  year  they  were  restricted  to  the 
cities  and  large  towns  in  which  the  principal  stations  were  es- 
tablished, and  there  they  were  constantly  engaged  in  the  labors 
mentioned  above.  But  ai'ound  each  of  these  stations  were  clus- 
tered, at  various  distances,  out-stations  and  Christian  villages,  at 
which  churches  and  schools  had  been  established,  and  placed  under 
the  immediate  care  of  the  native  assistants  and  pastors.  So  soon 
as  the  wet  season  was  ended,  they  left  their  homes  and  went 
forth  to  the  distant  settlements  that  skirted  the  field  of  their 
operations, —  travelling  in  litters  or  on  foot  far  across  the  jungle, 
or  embarking  in  boats  upon  the  winding  river,  to  meet  thfe  Chris- 
tian congi-egations,  who,  with  their  native  pastors,  were  awaiting 
the  annual  visit  of  the  missionary.  His  arrival  was  every  where 
hailed  with  gratitude  and  joy.  He  examined  the  converts  who 
were  ready  for  baptism,  and  often  administered  to  them  the  sa- 
cred rite  ;  he  instructed  the  pastors  and  their  iiocks  in  the  true 
discipline  of  a  church,  and  in  the  doctrines  and  ordinances  of 
the  gospel ;  corrected  their  errors,  settled  their  doubts,  strength- 
ened their  principles  and  their  hopes,  and  thus  built  them  up  in 
the  faith  of  the  gospel. 

Every  journey  thus  made  by  the  missionaries  would  usually 
lead  to  the  establishment  of  additional  out-stations,  and  to  the 
wider  extension  of  the  field  embraced  by  the  mission.  The 
journals  in  which  the  incidents  of  these  itineracies  are  recorded, 
can  alone  set  forth  the  proofs  which  were  constantly  presented 
of  the  wide  extent  to  which  the  spirit  of  religious  inquiry  had 
now  spread  among  the  settlements  of  the  Karens.  Wherever 
the  missionaries  went,  they  found  that  tidings  of  the  faith  they 
taught  had  gone  before  them,  and  they  seldom  entered  a  district, 
however  remote  or  untravelled,  in  Avhich  there  were  not  some 
who  professed  to  be  worshippers  of  the  living  God.  The  obser- 
vations and  facts  recorded  at  this  period  in  the  journals  of  Mr. 
Vinton  at  Maulmain,  of  Messrs.  Wade  and  Mason  at  Tavo}'", 
and  especially  of  Messrs.  Webb,  Abbott  and  Howard,  in  their 
excursions  from  Rangoon  to  the  out-stations  of  Bassein,  Pan- 
13* 


138  MISSIONS    IN    BURMAU. 

tanau  and  Maubee,  are  sufficient  of  themselves  to  show  how 
far  from  being  in  vain  liad  been  the  vicissitudes  of  labor  and 
peril,  of  sorrow  and  trial,  through  which  the  mission  had  passed. 
Schools  were  established  almost  at  the  commencement  of  the 
mission  at  each  of  the  principal,  and  at  several  of  the  minor 
stations.  The  care  of  these  at  first  devolved  to  a  great  extent 
upon  the  female  missionaries,  whose  first  aim  was  to  train  up 
pupils  of  superior  talents  and  energy,  to  become  assistants  and 
at  length  teachers  in  the  schools.  Their  number  and  their  im- 
portance had  been  constantly  increasing.  The  regular  day 
schools  at  Tavoy  and  Maulmain  were  now  in  part  supported  by 
allowances  from  the  East  India  Company,  and  the  instructions 
given  in  them  were  no  longer  confined  to  the  simplest  rudi- 
ments of  knowledge,  but  comprised  the  study  of  English  and 
of  the  languages  of  the  country,  together  with  arithmetic,  geog- 
raphy and  other  common  branches  of  education.  Several 
boarding  schools  were  opened,  for  both  Burmans  and  Karens 
who  came  from  a  distance  in  the  interior,  in  which  the  pupils 
were  under  the  constant  care  of  the  missionaries.  In  the 
schools  supported  by  the  government,  the  direct  teaching  of 
Christianity  was  not  sanctioned  by  the  colonial  officers  who  had 
them  in  charge  ;  but  in  the  other  schools,  and  especially  in  the 
boarding  schools,  it  formed  of  course  a  part  of  the  system  of 
instruction,  and  exerted  the  happiest  influences  upon  the  char- 
acters of  the  pupils.  Thus  by  the  lessons  of  science  as  well  as 
by  the  teachings  of  religion,  did  the  missionaries  seek  to  reclaim 
the  minds  of  the  young  from  the  vain  superstitions  of  their  fa- 
thers, and  to  direct  them  to  the  beautiful  forms  of  Christian 
truth.  Many  of  the  pupils  of  the  Karen  schools  have  been  con- 
verted to  Christianity ;  and  the  faith  of  many  more  in  the  doc- 
trines of  Gaudama  must  have  been  irrecoverably  shaken. 

In  addition  to  the  schools  above  mentioned,  a  seminary  was 
established  at  Tavoy  in  1836,  for  instructing  native  converts  of 
suitable  talents  and  characters,  in  the  doctrines  of  Christianity, 
in  order  that  they  might  thus  prepare  to  preach  the  gospel  to 
their  countrymen.     It  was  placed  at  first  under  the  charge  of 


THE   PEGUAN3.  189 

Mr.  "Wade,  and  commenced  in  May  with  eighteen  pupils,  —  of 
whom  twelve  were  Karens,  tive  were  Burmans  and  Peguans, 
and  one  was  a  Hindoo.  The  first  session  closed  in  July,  when 
the  students  were  subjected  to  an  examination  in  the  portions 
of  the  Bible  in  which  they  had  been  instructed.  In  1837,  Mr. 
Wade's  health  was  again  seriously  impaired,  and  at  the  close  of 
the  year  the  school  at  Tavoy  was  suspended.  The  Burman 
pupils  attached  to  it  were  removed  to  Maulmain,  —  where,  in 
1838,  a  school  especially  for  Burmans  was  established  and 
placed  under  the  charge  of  Rev.  Edward  A.  Stevens,  a  young 
missionary  whose  education  had  been  conducted  with  special 
reference  to  this  department  of  labor. 

So  marked  is  the  difference  of  races  in  Burmah  that  it  has 
generally  been  found  expedient  to  have  separate  schools,  and  as 
far  as  possible  separate  churches,  for  each  of  the  different  races 
to  whom  the  labors  of  the  mission  have  extended.  Schools  have 
accordingly  been  established  at  the  principal  stations,  for  the 
Burmans,  the  Karens,  the  Eurasians,  or  half-castes,  and  the 
Peguans*  or  Talings.  These  last  are  a  people  entirely  distinct 
from  the  Burmans  in  every  thing  but  religion.  They  are  the 
feeble  remnants  of  a  race  that  once  subdued  and  overran  the 
country,  but  who  were  soon  driven  back  by  the  Burmans  under 
Alompra,  the  founder  of  the  present  dynasty.  They  are  very 
numerous  in  the  neighborhood  of  Maulmain  and  Amherst,  and 
at  the  latter  place  a  station,  designed  especially  for  them,  was 
planted  in  1836,  and  placed  under  the  charge  of  Rev.  Mr.  Has- 
well.  Before  this  time,  the  Peguans  had  often  awakened  the 
interest  of  the  missionaries,  as  they  saw  them  mingled  with  the 
congregations  of  Burmans  or  Karens  to  whom  they  preached 
in  the  zayat  or  the  chapel,  and  attempts  had  been  repeatedly 
made  to  master  their  language.  INIrs.  Judson,  after  her  removal 
to  Maulmain,  with  characteristic  energy  and  zeal  devoted  her- 
self to  its  acquisition,  and  translated  and  caused  to  be  published 


*  See  Jlemoir  of  Mrs.  Sarah  B.  Judson,  chap.  12.    Dr.  Malcom  estimates 
the  number  of  the  Peguans  in  Burmah  at  70,000. 


140  MISSIONS    IN    BURMAH. 

in  Peguan  several  tracts,  her  own  compilations  of  the  Life  of 
Ciirist,  and  a  considerable  portion  of  the  New  Testament.  On 
the  arrival  of  Mr.  llaswell,  she  surrendered  to  him  her  labor 
and  the  fruits  it  was  already  promising,  and  returned  to  the 
appropriate  duties  of  her  own  station,  having  performed  a  task 
of  great  dilliculty  and  importance  which  no  other  member  of 
the  mission  was  then  able  to  accomplish. 

Nearly  every  year  had  witnessed  the  enlargement  of  the 
means  of  multiplying  copies  of  the  Scriptures,  and  other  books, 
which  the  missionaries  prepared  for  the  instruction  of  the  peo- 
ple. The  books  used  by  the  Karens  and  the  Peguans  at  first 
were  in  manuscript ;  but  by  the  close  of  1837  fonts  of  type 
were  prepared  in  each  of  tlie  Karen  dialects,  and  thousands  of 
copies  of  books  for  learning  the  Karen  and  Peguan  languages, 
as  well  as  of  tracts  and  portions  of  the  Scriptures,  were  imme- 
diately published.  The  printing  operations  were  carried  on 
principally  at  IMaulraain,  though  many  of  the  Karen  books  were 
printed  at  Tavoy,  and  a  press  had  been  established  at  Rangoon, 
and  one  at  Ava.  In  1838  four  new  presses  were  added  to  the 
station  at  Maulmain  and  one  to  that  at  Tavoy,  making  ten  in 
all  connected  with  the  mission,  together  with  a  very  large  supply 
of  materials  for  printing.*  The  natives  speaking  the  several 
languages  soon  acquired  the  art  of  printing  them,  and  were 
successfully  employed  by  the  missionaries  in  the  labors  of  the 
press.  Societies  w^ere  also  formed  at  Tavoy  and  at  Maulmain, 
which  received  contributions  from  the  converts,  both  native 
and  English,  and  from  English  officers  resident  in  those  cities ; 
and  by  their  agency  tracts  were  printed  and  distributed,  and 
the  preaching  of  the  gospel  was  sustained  at  particular  locali- 
ties. Thus  did  those  who  had  experienced  the  benefits  of  the 
mission  commence  an  attempt  to  defi-ay  the  expenses  of  its 
support,  and  the  generous  sacrifices  they  often  made  bear  the 
strongest  testimony  to  its  unspeakable  value.     The  society  at 

*  This  number  of  presses  was  never  in  operation  at  any  one  time.  The 
power  press  proved  useless,  and  two  of  the  others  were  early  removed  to 
Assam. 


DONG-YAHN.  141 

Tavoy,  in  1839,  supported  from  its  own  treasury  not  less  than 
thirteen  native  preachers,  and  also  defrayed  the  expenses  of 
several  of  the  Karen  schools. 

At  the  distance  of  thirty-five  miles  from  Maulmain  was  the 
out-station  of  Dong-yahn,  the  solitary  residence  of  Miss  Eleanor 
Macomber,  whose  devoted  and  useful  labors  and  early  death 
deserve  to  be  recorded  among  the  events  of  this  period.  She 
entered  upon  the  station  in  December,  1836,  and  found  the  peo- 
ple, who  were  Pwo  Karens,  the  slaves  of  intemperance  and  of 
all  the  disgusting  vices  of  heathenism.  With  the  aid  of  two  or 
three  native  assistants,  she  maintained  public  worship  on  the 
Sabbath,  and  morning  and  evening  prayers  at  her  own  dwell- 
ing ;  and  also  opened  a  school,  which  soon  numbered  ten  or 
twelve  pupils.  Before  the  close  of  the  first  dry  season  she  had 
the  happiness  of  seeing  twelve  Karens  baptized  and  formed 
into  a  Christian  church.  She  spent  the  period  of  the  rains 
from  May  to  September  at  Maulmain,  and  on  her  return  to  the 
jungle  found  the  church  and  the  schools  prospering  under  the 
charge  of  the  native  preachers.  The  little  church  was  soon 
committed  to  the  care  of  Rev.  Mr.  Stevens,  of  the  Theological 
School,  and  was  occasionally  visited  by  other  missionaries  from 
Maulmain.  Amidst  the  prejudices  and  the  occasional  persecu- 
tion of  the  priests  and  the  votaries  of  Buddhism,  the  gospel 
continued  to  spread  among  the  people ;  and  Dong-yahn,  by  the 
instrumentality  of  this  indefatigable  lady,  soon  became  the  seat 
of  a  flourishing  station,  and  the  centre  of  religious  light  and 
knowledge  to  a  wide  region  crowded  with  benighted  Karens. 
Her  influence  upon  her  own  sex  was  very  extraordinary,  and 
its  results  were  visible  in  numerous  dwellings  among  the  vil- 
lages of  the  jungle.  But  her  missionary  career  was  destined 
to  be  brought  to  an  early  close.  She  died  after  an  illness  of  a 
few  days,  on  the  16th  of  April,  1840,  just  as  the  fruits  of  her 
labors  were  beginning  to  adorn  and  cheer  the  secluded  spot 
which  she  had  chosen  for  cultivation, — leaving  behind  her  a 
name  and  a  memory  which  will  long  be  gratefully  cherished  by 


142  MISSIONS    IX    BLUM  All. 

the  rude  dwellers  in  the  wilderness  whom  she  was  the  first  to 
instruct  in  the  gospel  of  Christ. 

As  we  turn  to  trace  the  history  of  the  missionaries  who  were 
at  this  time  stationed  in  Burmah  Proper,  we  meet  with  scenes 
widely  different  from  the  quiet  and  uniform  progress  that 
marked  the  stations  beneath  the  protection  of  the  British  flag. 
Their  labors  were  constantly  exj)osed  to  interruption  from  the 
caprices  of  jealous  rulers  or  the  violence  of  contending  factions, 
while  the  few  who  ventured  to  profess  themselves  disciples  of 
Christ  were  visited  with  the  opposition  of  their  friends,  and 
with  all  the  evils  incident  to  a  corrupt  public  sentiment.  In 
1835,  a  persecution  of  the  most  violent  character  broke  out  at 
liangoon.  It  was  commenced  by  some  of  the  petty  magistrates, 
who  had  long  viewed  with  jealousy  the  labors  of  the  native 
assistants  as  they  were  employed  in  preaching  and  distributing 
books  and  tracts  in  and  around  the  city.  The  chief  object  of 
their  hostility  was  Ko  San-Lone,  a  man  of  superior  intelligence 
and  jiiety,  and  of  great  boldness  and  activity  in  the  service  of 
the  mission.  He  was  one  of'the  three  native  assistants  who 
had  accompanied  Mr.  Kincaid  to  Ava,  and  since  his  return  had 
been,  with  Ko  Thah-a,  the  pastor  of  the  church,  almost  the  only 
Christian  who  dared  to  distribute  books,  or  lift  up  his  voice 
for  God  beneath  the  frowning  despotism  of  Rangoon.  On  the 
25th  of  February,  the  violQnce,  which  had  long  been  threaten- 
ing, broke  out  against  him.  He  was  seized  and  sent  to  the 
prison,  where  he  was  beaten,  loaded  with  irons,  and  subjected 
to  severe  and  ignominious  labor.  His  heroic  Christian  faith 
quailed  not  before  this  storm  of  persecution,  and  his  character 
continued  to  shine  brightly  amidst  the  clouds  that  lowered 
around  him.  Before  the  tribunal  of  cruel  magistrates,  beneath 
the  lashes  of  his  persecutors  or  in  the  felons'  dungeon  in  which 
he  was  immured,  he  still  bore  himself  witli  the  meek  fortitude 
of  a  martyr  to  the  truth.  Though  repeatedly  threatened  with 
death  unless  he  would  abjure  his  religion  and  worship  Gauda- 
ma,  he  still  trusted,  without  faltering,  in  the  God  he  served,  and 
presented  a  noble  exemplification  of  Christian  character.    Aftei 


TERSKCUTION   AT    RANGOON.  143 

nearly  a  fortnight's  detention  he  was  released  from  prison,  but 
his  entire  j^roperty  -was  coniiscated  and  he  was  forbidden  by  the 
woongyee  to  resume  liis  laboi-s  as  assistant  in  the  mission.  He 
died  soon  after,  much  lamented  by  the  missionaries  witli  whom 
he  had  been  associated. 

Nearly  every  Christian  in  Rangoon  was  subjected  to  fines  or 
to  imprisonment,  in  the  course  of  this  attempt  to  extinguish  by 
violence  the  new  religion  taught  by  the  missionaries.  Nor  was 
the  persecution  confined  to  the  city.  Preaching  excursions  had 
been  made  into  the  neighboring  district  of  Maubee,  and  along 
a  stream  known  as  the  Karen  Brook,  and  the  number  of  Karen 
converts  thus  made,  and  now  living  scattered  through  the  coun- 
try, far  exceeded  that  of  the  Burman  Christians  of  Rangoon. 
These  were  all  visited  with  fines  and  arrests,  and  ofiicers  went 
through  the  villages  to  collect  by  force  the  heavy  assessments 
which  had  been  laid  upon  all  who  refused  to  worship  JVats,  and 
to  acknowledge  Gaudama.  The  persecuted  Christians  fled  in 
every  direction  to  escape  the  exactions  of  their  oppressors  ;  but 
they  bore  with  them  the  faith  they  cherished,  and  preached  the 
gos2)el  as  they  went  in  regions  where  it  was  before  unknown. 
Ko  Thah-byu,  the  pastor  of  Maubee,  with  a  portion  of  his  flock, 
was  soon  found  in  Pegu  telling  the  story  of  the  cross,  and 
teaching  the  precepts  of  Christ  among  the  numerous  popula- 
tion of  that  hitherto  unvisited  district. 

The  first  effect  of  the  persecution  at  Rangoon  was  wholly  to 
suspend  the  operations  of  the  mission.  Not  a  Burman  or  a 
Karen  for' a  time  dared  to  appear  as  a  worshipper  at  the  veran- 
dah, and  with  a  few  exceptions,  none  ventured  even  to  visit  the 
missionaries  or  to  pei'form  for  them  the  commonest  services  of 
life.  The  alarm,  however,  was  not  then  of  long  continuance, 
and  the  families  attached  to  the  mission  continued  to  reside  in 
the  city  and  to  prosecute  their  labors,  often  with  encouraging 
success,  until  subsequent  events  compelled  them  to  abandon  the 
station. 

In  October,  1836,  Mr. Vinton  arrived  at  Rangoon  from  Maul- 
main.     He  was  accompanied  by  the  two  native  preachers,  Ko 


144  MISSIONS    IN    BURMAH. 

Chet-lhing  and  Ko  Taunah.  As  the  open  opposition  to  the  labors 
of  the  missionaries  had  subsided,  an  excursion  was  undertaken 
by  Messrs.  Vinton,  Abbott  and  Howard,  up  the  Irrawaddy  and 
into  the  district  of  the  Maubce  Karens.  They  met  with  a  large 
number  who,  in  spite  of  the  persecution  which  had  scarcely  yet 
died  away,  had  embraced  Christianity,  and  had  long  been  wait- 
ing for  the  visit  of  a  missionary  that  they  might  be  baptized. 
In  the  course  of  their  journey  they  administered  the  sacred 
ordinance  to  one  hundred  and  seventy-three,  ninety-two  males 
and  eighty-one  females,  nearly  all  of  whom  had  received  the 
gospel  from  the  preaching  of  tlieir  indefatigable  countryman,  Ko 
Thah-byu.  Of  the  persons  baptized,  eleven  were  head  men  of 
villages  or  chiefs  of  small  districts,  and  many  of  them  had  been 
worshippers  of  God  for  two,  three  and  four  years.  It  was  sup- 
posed that  not  less  than  a  hundred  more  were  scattered  over 
the  jungle,  who  had  in  like  manner  embraced  Christianity  and 
•were  waiting  to  receive  baptism.  The  Karens  in  and  around 
Rangoon  evinced  the  utmost  eagerness  to  be  instructed  in  the 
truths  of  the  gospel,  and  though  closely  watched  by  the  Buddh- 
ist priests  and  forbidden  the  use  of  books,  yet  several  hundreds 
of  them  learned  to  read  at  their  own  dwellings,  away  from  the 
observation  of  their  Burman  rulers.  These  incidents  occurring 
unexpectedly  in  the  wilderness,  awakened  anew  the  most  glow- 
ing hopes  respecting  the  Karens,  and  satisfied  the  missionaries 
that  even  beneath  the  oppressive  rule  that  crushed  them  to  the 
earth  in  Burmah  Proper,  they  were  still  a  people  whom  God 
had  chosen  to  bless  with  a  knowledge  of  himself. 

Nor  were  the  missionaries  at  Ava  suffered  to  prosecute  their 
labors  without  frequent  interruptions,  dictated  now  by  the  jeal- 
ousy of  the  priests,  and  now  by  the  factious  violence  of  rival  ru- 
lers. Messrs.  Cutter  and  Brown,  who  had  been  associated  with 
Mr.  Kincaid  in  the  management  of  the  station,  returned  to  Ran- 
goon in  the  spring  of  1835,  taking  with  them  the  press,  but  leav- 
ing behind  a  large  collection  of  books  and  tracts  which  had  been 
printed  at  the  capital.  Mr.  Kincaid  was  joined  in  the  autumn 
of  the  following  year  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Simons,  and  early  in  Jan- 


MR.    KINCAID'S    northern    EXCURSION.  145 

uary,  1837,  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Webb,  who  brought  with  them  addi- 
tional supplies  of  printed  works  for  the  use  of  the  station.  No 
place  in  the  empire  furnished  to  the  missionary  such  opportuni- 
ties for  disseminating  a  knowledge  of  the  gospel,  as  did  Ava. 
Being  the  seat  of  the  Golden  Presence,  and  the  centre  of  author- 
ity and  interest  to  a  numerous  people,  it  was  a  place  of  constant 
resort  for  persons  from  every  portion  of  the  realm.  Hither  came 
caravans  of  merchants  to  bring  the  products  of  every  district, 
and  hither  resorted,  with  their  bands  of  retainers,  the  princes  of 
distant  provinces  to  settle  the  questions  of  state  and  offer  their 
allegiance  to  the  monarch.  It  is  the  place  where  representatives 
of  every  condition  and  of  every  district  are  accustomed  to  as- 
semble, so  that  what  is  promulgated  at  Ava  is  likely  to  be 
borne  abroad  in  different  directions  as  widely  as  the  Burman 
sway  extends. 

Mr.  Kincaid  had  formed  the  acquaintance  of  several  persons 
who  came  to  the  capital  in  the  train  of  some  princes  of  the 
Shyans,  a  people  occupying  the  provinces  on  the  northern  fron- 
tiers of  Burmah.  In  his  intercourse  with  them  he  inquired 
carefully  concerning  the  position  of  their  country  and  its  conti- 
guity to  China,  and  conceived  that  by  pursuing  a  route  in  that 
direction  a  missionary  might  not  only  introduce  the  gospel  to 
the  Shyans,  but  also  obtain  access  to  the  Chinese.  For  the 
purpose  of  ascertaining  the  correctness  of  his  views,  and  of  be- 
coming acquainted  with  the  crowded  population  of  the  northern 
provinces,  he  formed  the  design  of  an  excursion  to  the  frontiers 
of  Assam.  The  design  having  been  ajjproved  by  his  brethren 
of  the  mission  he  obtained  permission  of  the  government,  though 
with  great  difficulty  and  after  many  delays,  to  travel  through  the 
provinces  of  the  north.  On  the  27th  of  January,  he  embarked 
on  the  Irrawaddy,  with  four  native  Christians  for  his  attendants,  in 
a  boat  which  was  despatched  in  his  charge,  on  the  public  service, 
by  Colonel  Burney,  the  English  Resident  at  Ava.  lie  passed 
through  regions  of  great  natural  beauty  and  magnificence,  often 
landing  at  the  large  towais  which  lined  the  banks  of  the  river, 
and  after  twenty-two  days  reached  Mogaung,  a  city  distant  three 
U 


146  HUSSIONS    IN    Kl'RMAH. 

hundred  and  fifty  miles  from  the  capital.  Here,  beneath  the 
shadow  of  the  Ilimmaleh  mountains,  he  found  spreading  before 
him  the  vast  wilderness  which  separates  Burmah  from  Hindos- 
tan,  skirted  by  a  territory  crowded  witli  people  and  abounding 
in  mines  of  amber  and  serpentine  stone.  lie  made  several  ex- 
cursions into  the  valley  around  the  city,  but,  finding  himself  un- 
able to  procure  either  provisions  suitable  for  his  journey  or  men 
to  accompany  him,  he  was  obliged  again  to  set  his  face  towards 
Ava.  A  civil  war  had  now  broken  out,  and  the  country  was 
distracted  with  tumults  and  filled  with  hordes  of  banditti.  In 
his  passage  down  the  river  he  was  suddenly  attacked  by  one  of 
these  marauding  bands,  plundered  of  every  thing  in  his  pos- 
session, and  then  left  to  pursue  his  journey.  On  the  following 
day  he  was  again  seized  by  another  band  of  robbers,  who  strip- 
ped him  of  his  clothes,  bound  him  with  ropes  and  compelled  him 
and  his  attendants  to  march  with  them  to  their  village,  where  he 
witnessed  scenes  of  heart-rending  atrocity  among  the  prisoners 
whom  the  freebooters  had  collected.  His  life  was  constantly  in 
danger  ;  but  with  the  assistance  of  a  young  Kathay  who  belonged 
to  the  band  and  who  had  been  at  his  house  in  Ava,  he  contrived 
to  affect  his  escape,  and  fleeing  to  the  mountains  he  found  his 
way  across  a  thinly  inhabited  district  to  the  capital,  having 
passed  through  the  greatest  perils  and  escaped  assassination  only 
by  the  merciful  interpositions  of  Heaven. 

Mr.  Kincaid  reached  Ava  on  the  11th  of  March,  and  found 
the  city  filled  with  alarm,  and  threatened  with  all  the  horrors 
of  anarchy  and  civil  war.  Prince  Tharawaddy  had  risen  against 
his  brother  the  king,  dethroned  him  and  sent  his  oflicers  to 
prison ;  and  having  established  himself  at  Mokesobo,  a  garrisoned 
city  forty-five  miles  north  of  Ava,  was  now  investing  the  capital 
and  the  neighboring  cities  with  his  armies.  Colonel  Burney, 
the  English  Resident,  put  his  house  in  a  state  of  defence,  and,  in- 
viting the  mission  families  to  join  his  own,  was  able  to  keep  at  a 
distance  the  marauding  parties  that  desolated  the  neighborhood, 
and  to  protect  the  lives  and  property  of  the  missionaries.  They 
had  cherished  the  hope  that  the  new  king,  who  had  the  reputa- 


KAUKXS    OF    SOUTHERN   BUKIIAU.  147 

tion  of  being  liberal  in  his  views,  when  fairly  seated  in  power 
would  look  I'avorably  upon  their  labors.  But  in  this  they  were 
disappointed.  At  the  first  interview  which  they  had  with  him 
after  his  accession  to  the  throne,  he  expressly  prohibited  the  Avork 
in  which  they  were  engaged  :  "  I  am  now  king  of  Burmah," 
said  he,  "  and  am  therefore  tha  ilia  na  da  ya  ka,  (defender  of 
the  faith,)  and  must  support  the  religion  of  the  country.  You 
must  give  away  no  more  of  Christ's  books."  He,  however,  de- 
clared that  he  had  no  objection  to  scientific  books,  and  invited  the 
missionaries  to  bring  a  press  to  Ava  and  print  and  circulate 
them.  It  was  the  aim  of  the  new  king  to  set  aside  the  treaty  of 
Yandabo ;  and  he  informed  Colonel  Burney  that  he  no  longer 
recognized  him  as  English  Resident,  though  he  did  not  wish 
him  to  leave  the  capital.  The  colonel,  however,  decided  to  re- 
tire, and  the  missionaries,  apprehending  that  war  might  again 
ensue  between  the  English  and  the  new  Burman  authorities, 
made  preparations  to  accompany  liim.  They  left  Ava,  and  the 
little  church  of  twenty-one  members  which  they  had  planted 
there,  on  the  17th  of  June,  and  arrived  at  Rangoon  on  the  6th 
of  July.  The  missionaries  stationed  at  Rangoon  had  already 
gone  to  Maulmain,  in  consequence  of  the  threatening  aspect  of 
the  revolution,  and  the  decrees  which  had  been  issued  by  the 
viceroy  of  the  province.  Mr.  Kincaid  followed  them  after  a 
few  weeks ;  Mr.  "Webb  repaired  to  Calcutta  in  order  to  take 
passage  for  America  for  the  recovery  of  Mrs.  Webb's  health, 
while  Mr.  Simons  lingered  for  many  months  at  Rangoon,  en- 
gaged in  such  labors  as  he  was  able  to  perform  in  the  disturbed 
condition  of  the  city  and  the  emj^ire. 

But  while  the  labors  of  the  missionaries  among  the  Burmans 
at  Rangoon  were  thus  nearly  suspended,  among  the  Karens  in 
the  neighboring  districts  they  were  prosecuted  with  even  un- 
wonted success.  In  the  spring  of  1837  Mr.  Abbott  had  again 
come  among  them,  and  was  now  travelling  through,  their  villages 
in  the  districts  of  Maubee  and  Pantanau.  He  every  where  wit- 
nessed the  effects  of  the  oppressive  taxation  to  which  they  Avere 
subjected.     The  names  of  all  the  Christians  were  reported  to 


148  MISSIONS    IN    BURMAII. 

the  ruler?,  nnd  thoy  were  fined  in  many  instances  so  heavily  that 
they  were  obliged  to  give  up  their  children  as  slaves,  in  order 
to  satisfy  the  rapacity  of  their  persecutors.  In  December,  1837, 
Mr.  Abbott  went  to  the  province  of  Basisein,  where,  with  many 
others,  a  young  chief  of  one  of  the  Karen  districts  embraced 
Christianity,  and  evinced  the  utmost  interest  in  the  conversion 
and  improvement  of  his  countrymen.  He  came  to  Rangoon  in 
a  few  weeks,  bringing  with  him  nine  of  his  people  who  had  been 
converted  by  his  agency,  and  who  he  desired  should  learn  to 
read,  that  they  might  return  and  instruct  the  villages  from  which 
they  came.  He  was  a  person  of  unusual  intelligence  and  in- 
terest of  character,  and,  seemed  to  spring  at  once  into  a  full 
comprehension  of  the  inestimable  blessings  which  Christianity  is 
designed  to  bestow.  In  August,  1838,  several  months  after- 
wards, he  came  again  to  Rangoon  to  be  instructed  and  to  receive 
an  additional  supply  of  books  for  his  peoj)le.  lie  had  already 
accomplished  his  object,  and,  in  the  highest  spirits,  with  his  fol- 
lowers all  laden  with  books,  he  had  taken  leave  of  the  mission- 
aries, when  the  whole  company  were  seized  by  Burman  officers, 
loaded  with  irons,  and  put  in  the  stocks  and  in  prison.  Thence 
they  were  removed  to  the  great  pagoda,  where  they  were 
"offered  in  sacrifice,"  as  it  is  called,  or  sentenced  to  be  per- 
petual slaves  —  they  and  their  posterity  —  to  the  gods.  They 
were,  however,  finally  released  from  the  ignominious  bondage 
to  which  they  were  doomed,  by  the  intervention  of  the  mission- 
aries, and  by  the  exertions  of  an  officer  attached  to  the  British 
Residency.  Gathering  as  many  of  the  tracts  and  books  as  had 
escaped  destruction,  they  concealed  them  about  their  persons 
and  retui-ncd  to  their  native  jungle,  where  the  young  chief  was 
long  engaged  in  spreading  the  knowledge  of  the  gospel  among 
his  countrymen. 

In  November,  1838,  Messrs.  Abbott  and  Simons,  finding  that 
the  aspect  of  political  affairs  was  becoming  more  threatening, 
and  still  apprehensive  of  war  between  the  English  and  the  Bur- 
mese, left  Rangoon  and  went  to  JNIaulmain. 

In  November,  1839,  a  year  after  the  departure  of  the  mis- 


PIOUS    ZEAL    OF   KAREK    CHRISTIANS.  149 

sionaries,  Mr.  Abbott  in  company  -witli  Mr.  Kincaid  again  visit- 
ed Rangoon.  They  Avent  at  the  special  invitation  of  the  viceroy 
■who  had  known  Mr.  Kincaid  at  Ava,  and  Avho,  it  now  appeared, 
was  desirous  that  the  American  teachers  should  return  in  order 
that  the  people,  by  seeing  them  at  their  usual  work,  might  be 
more  fully  assured  of  the  public  tranquillity.  The  viceroy  re- 
ceived them  with  great  courtesy  and  invited  them  to  bring  their 
families  and  settle  again  at  Rangoon,  assuring  them  that  they 
should  be  protected  i'rom  all  annoyance  and  that  their  condition 
should  be  made  comfortable.  This  was  certainly  a  new  spirit 
to  proceed  from  the  viceroy  of  Rangoon,  and  was  a  source  of 
great  encouragement  to  the  missionaries,  although  they  discov- 
ered, in  the  feverish  condition  of  the  public  mind  and  in  the 
fickle  policy  of  the  government,  many  hiuderances  to  the  imme- 
diate prosecution  of  their  labors. 

There  were  at  this  time  upwards  of  three  hundred  mem- 
bers of  churches,  Burmans  and  Karens,  in  the  city  and  the 
neighboring  districts.  These  scattered  disciples  met  the  mis- 
sionaries with  the  utmost  delight,  which  Avas  warmly  reciproca- 
ted when  it  was  ascertained  that  they  had  generally  been  true 
to  their  principles  amidst  innumerable  perils,  and,  with  the  bless- 
ing of  Heaven  on  their  endeavors,  had  won  a  multitude  of 
others  to  the  faith  they  cherished.  The  assistants  at  Pantanau 
and  Maubee  gave  the  most  gratifying  accounts  of  the'  success  of 
the  gospel  in  those  districts,  and  the  tidings  from  Bassein  showed 
that  a  work  of  divine  grace  had  been  in  constant  progress  there. 
The  young  chief  had  remitted  none  of  his  activity  in  the  cause 
of  Christ.  His  house  was  often  visited  by  large  companies  of 
his  people  who  came  to  learn  to  read,  and  to  hear  the  gospel ;  and 
in  that  district  alone,  it  was  supposed  that  from  six  hundred  to 
one  thousand  were  now  waiting  to  be  baptized.  So  wonderful 
were  the  triumphs  of  the  Christian  faith  in  the  wilderness  of 
Burmah !  Though  propagated  only  by  those  who  themselves 
had  just  received  it  and  had  scarcely  learned  to  read  the  Gospels 
in  which  it  was  contained,  though  persecuted  and  despised  by 
cruel  priests  and  superstitious  despots,  it  had  taken  possession 
14* 


150  MISSIONS    IN    BURMAH. 

of  the  hearts  of  hundreds  of  Karens,  and  was  beginning  to  start 
a  whole  people  on  a  new  career  of  social  progress  and  spiritual 
elevation. 

Messrs.  Kincaid  and  Abbott  remained  at  Rangoon  six  weeks, 
during  which  time  information  was  received  that  the  viceroy 
was  re-called  on  account  of  his  liberal  treatment  of  foreigner, 
and  that  another  was  already  appointed  in  his  place.  He  soon 
arrived  and  proved  himself  to  be  a  man  of  stern,  despotic  tem- 
per, which  had  before  manifested  itself  in  frequent  acts  of  cruelty. 
Decrees  were  immediately  issued,  designed  to  put  an  end  to  all 
intercourse  between  the  Burmans  and  foreigners;  and  the  mis- 
sionaries, despairing  of  being  able  either  to  go  up  to  Ava  or  to 
engage  openly  in  their  work  at  Rangoon,  retired  to  Maulmain, 
and  soon  after  joined  the  mission  in  Arracan. 


CHAPTER   XIV. 


The  Province  of  Arracan.  —  5Ir.  and  Mrs.  Comstock  settle  at  Kj'ouk  Phyoo. 

—  Arrival  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hall.  —  Their  early  Death.  —  ^lessrs.  Abbott 
and  Kincaid  join  the  Mission.  —  Jlr.  Abbott  at  Sandoway.  —  Labors  among 
the  Karens.  —  Their  rapid  Conversion  to  Christianity.  —  Burman  Persecu- 
tion of  the  Christian  Karens.  —  Their  Fidelitj'  and  its  Results. —  Sympathy 
of  British  Residents.—  Death  of  Jlrs.  Abbott,  and  Visit  of  Mr.  Abbott  to  the 
United  States.  —  Mr.  Kincaid  at  Akj-ab.  —  The  Moimtain  Chief.  —  Sad 
Changes  in  the  Mission.  —  Death  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Comstock.  —  Progress  of 

•  the  Mission  in  British  Bunnah  from  1840  to  1S45 :  also  in  Bunnah  Proper. 

—  Changes  in  the  Board.  —  Death  of  Rev.  Dr.  Bolles. 

The  province  of  Arracan  lies  upon  the  eastern  shore  of  the 
Bay  of  Bengal,  and  is  bounded  on  tlie  north  by  Chittagong,  on 
the  east  by  the  Yoma  Mountains,  which  separate  it  from  Bur- 
mah,  while  on  the  south  and  west  it  is  washed  by  the  waters  of 
the  bay.  It  eml)races  sixteen  thousand  five  hundred  square 
miles,  and  formerly  belonged  to  the  Burman  empire  ;  but  in 
1826  it  was  ceded  by  the  treaty  of  Yandabo  to  the  British  East 


PROVINCE  OF  ARRACAN.  153 

India  Company.  It  is  divided  into  four  districts,  Akyab,  San- 
doway,  Aeng  and  Ramree, —  the  latter  consisting  of  islands,  of 
which  the  largest  is  forty  miles  in  length.  The  province  con- 
tains about  a  thousand  villages,  and  is  occupied  by  a  population 
numbering  nearly  two  hundred  and  fifty  thousand,  of  whom  the 
greater  part  are  called  Mugs,  presenting  some  peculiarities, 
though  undoubtedly  of  the  same  general  race  and  speaking  the 
same  language  as  the  Burmans.*  A  branch  of  the  mission 
"was  commenced  in  Arracan  in  March,  1835,  by  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Comstock,  Avho  established  themselves  at  Kyouk  Phyoo,  a  town 
near  the  northern  extremity  of  Ramree  island.  They  were 
hospitably  received  by  Mr.  Adams,  the  Master- Attendant  of  the 
port ;  and,  having  obtained  a  suitable  dwelling,  they  soon  com- 
menced the  distribution  of  tracts,  and  conversation  with  the 
people  as  far  as  their  knowledge  of  the  language  would  permit. 
Early  in  1836  Mr.  Comstock  made  a  journey  to  the  district  of 
Aeng,  for  the  purpose  of  becoming  better  acquainted  with  the 
people  of  the  province,  as  well  as  of  spreading  abroad  a  know- 
ledge of  the  gospel.  His  preaching  was  every  where  listened 
to  with  the  curiosity  which  usually  characterizes  intelligent 
heathen,  particularly  among  the  Kyens,  a  race  inhabiting  the 
mountains,  and  resembling  the  Karens  in  many  features  of  their 
character  and  condition. 

On  his  return  to  Kyouk  Phyoo  he  established  a  school,  in 
which  many  of  the  pupils,  as  is  usual  in  British  Burmah,  were 
instructed  in  English.  The  English  officers  resident  near  the 
station  uniformly  encouraged  the  labors  of  the  missionaries, 
and  in  many  instances  proved  themselves  their  warm  personal 
friends.  In  December,  1836,  the  station  was  visited  by  Rev. 
Mr.  Malcom,  and  at  his  instance  Mr.  Comstock  went  to  Akyab, 
then  the  residence  of  Rev.  Mr.  Fink,  of  the  Serampore  Baptist 
Mission,  and  procured  an  intelligent  Arracanese  convert  to  act 
as  assistant.     Two  other  assistants  were  subsequently  obtained 

*  For  a  full  account  of  this  province  see  "  Notes  on  Arakan,  by  the  late 
Eev.  G.  S.  Comstock,"  &c.,  published  in  tlie  Journal  of  the  American  Orien- 
tal Society,  Vol.  I.  No.  3, 1847. 


154  MISSIONS    IX    liURMAII. 

from  Maulmain,  and  upon  these  three  subordinate  laborers  were 
now  devolved  the  principal  active  operations  of  the  mission. 

In  May,  1837,  the  station  was  reinforced  by  the  arrival  of 
Rev.  Levi  Hall  and  ^Irs.  Hall,  whose  accession  was  greeted 
with  the  liveliest  interest  and  hope.  A  church  was  soon  after- 
wards organized,  which  was  composed  only  of  the  missionaries 
and  their  native  assistants,  as  none  of  the  natives  had  yet  em- 
braced the  Christian  faith.  Both  the  newly-arrived  missionaries 
however,  fell  victims  to  thefever  of  the  country,  and  died  before 
their  labors  had  begun,  —  Mrs.  Hall  in  July  and  Mr.  Hall  in 
September  after  their  arrival.  The  following  year  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Comstock,  in  consequence  of  their  own  enfeebled  health, 
were  obliged  to  spend  at  ]\Iaulmain.  In  February,  ]  83'J,  they 
returned  to  Arracan,  accompanied  by  Rev.  Lyman  Stilson  and 
his  wife,  who  had  been  designated  to  the  mission  before  leaving 
the  United  States.  They  also  took  with  them  four  native  assist- 
ants ;  and,  as  their  former  station  had  proved  unhealthy,  they 
now  established  themselves  at  the  city  of  Ramree,  where  they 
hoped  to  find  a  more  salubrious  climate  than  at  Kyouk  Phyoo. 
The  church  was  removed  to  the  new  station,  and  its  number  by 
the  recent  accessions  to  the  mission  was  increased  to  eleven 
members.  Schools  were  immediately  established,  tracts  and 
books  were  circulated  in  great  numbers,  and  the  preaching  of 
the  gospel  was  constantly  maintained,  yet  none  of  the  supersti- 
tious natives  of  the  country  had  thus  far  been  converted  to 
Christianity. 

Thus  through  vicissitude  and  affliction  had  the  mission  in  Ar- 
racan been  constantly  passing  for  five  years,  when  INIessrs.  Ab- 
bott and  Kincaid  repaired  to  the  jirovince  early  in  1840.  They 
had  been  obliged  to  leave  their  stations  in  Burmah  Proper,  in 
consequence  of  the  opposition  which  was  made  to  their  labors,  and 
of  the  additional  persecutions  to  which  the  converts  to  the  gos- 
pel were  subjected  by  their  continued  presence  in  the  country. 
They  however  were  determined  still  to  watch  over  the  fields  they 
had  left,  and  so  far  as  possible  to  maintain  a  communication  — 
Mr.  Kincaid  with  the  Barman  converts  at  Ava,  and  Mr.  Abbott 


MR.   ABBOTT    AT    SANDOWAY.  155 

Avith  the  scattered  Karens  in  the  districts  of  Bassein  and  Ran- 
goon. They  at  first  regarded  their  residence  in  Arracan  as 
only  temporary,  and  were  prepared  to  hasten  back  to  the  posts 
they  had  been  compelled  to  abandon,  so  soon  as  the  stern 
despotism  of  the  monarch  should  in  any  degree  relax  its 
rigor.  After  a  brief  residence  with  their  brethren  at  Eamree, 
Mr.  Kincaid  went  to  Akyab,  the  largest  town  in  the  district 
of  that  name,  where  he  planted  a  station  for  the  native  Ar- 
rac.'uiese ;  while  Mr.  Abbott  repaired  to  Sandoway,  a  locality 
which  he  selected  as  favorably  situated  for  opening  a  communi- 
cation with  the  Ivarens,  who  dwelt  beyond  the  mountains  of  Ar- 
racan, in  the  neighboring  districts  of  Burmah  Proper.  Here  he 
was  soon  to  be  the  witness  of  triumphs  of  the  gospel  over  the 
errors  and  superstitions  of  a  heathen  land,  such  as  the  history 
of  the  Christian  church  has  seldom  recorded  even  on  its  bright- 
est pages. 

He  arrived  at  Sandoway  on  the  17th  of  March,  and  immedi- 
ately sent  two  of  the  assistants  who  had  accompanied  him,  across 
the  mountains,  to  inform  the  Karens  of  the  adjacent  district  of 
Burmah  of  his  arrival  and  to  invite  them  to  visit  him.  They 
were  also  directed  to  find  the  young  men  who  had  studied  with 
Mr.  Abbott  at  Rangoon,  and  to  persuade  them  to  come  and  re- 
sume their  studies  at  Sandoway.  The  spirit  of  inquiry  had 
been  deeply  awakened  in  preceding  years,  and  the  tidings  that 
the  teacher  was  again  within  their  reach  were  borne  from  vil- 
lage to  village,  and  were  every  where  received  with  enthusi- 
asm. The  passes  between  the  two  countries  were  guarded  by 
jealous  Burmans ;  yet,  in  contempt  of  watchful  rulers  and  in 
spite  of  mountain  barriers,  large  companies  of  Karens  found 
their  way  to  the  missionary,  some  asking  for  baptism,  others 
seeking  books  for  their  countrymen  at  home,  and  others  still  de- 
siring to  remain  and  study  under  the  direction  of  Mr.  Abbott.  In 
this  manner  came  many  of  the  assistants  and  their  converts  from 
the  regions  of  INIaubee  and  Pantanau,  and  even  from  the  vicin- 
ity of  Rangoon,  from  whom  he  was  able  to  learn  the  condition  of 
the  churches  which  had  been  planted  there,  and  also  the  won- 


156  MISSIONS    IN    BURMAH. 

derful  spread  of  the  gospel  among  the  people.  Many  of  the 
assistants  were  of  the  oj)inion  that  the  number  of  jjcrsons  pro- 
fessing to  be  Christians,  in  these  districts  of  Bunnah  Proper, 
could  not  be  less  than  four  thousand.  Of  those  who  came  to 
Sandoway  many  were  baptized,  and  the  school  which  Mr.  Ab- 
bott opened  was  soon  filled  with  fifty  pupils,  of  whom  the  greater 
part  had  already  been  or  were  jireparing  to  become  assistants 
in  the  mission. 

The  accounts  which  he  thus  received  from  the  native  Chris- 
tians whom  he  had  left  in  Burmah  Proper,  were  generally  of 
the  most  satisfactory  character.  They  had  been  subjected  to 
almost  incessant  persecution  ;  but  they  had  borne  insult  and  in- 
jury, fine  and  imprisonment,  with  the  meek  endurance  which 
the  gospel  enjoins,  and  had  firmly  kept  the  faith  they  had  pro- 
fessed in  the  doctrines  and  promises  of  Christianity.  They  had 
also  nobly  aimed  to  communicate  it  to  others  ;  and  through  that 
•wide  region,  village  after  village,  which  had  never  heard  the 
voice  of  the  missionary,  had  now  received  the  gospel  and  be- 
come obedient  to  its  requirements.  The  Burman  magistrates, 
finding  the  number  of  Christians  becoming  so  large,  often  re- 
laxed their  severity  and  said,  "  Let  them  worship  their  God,  if 
they  pay  their  taxes  and  obey  the  laws,"  —  a  policy  which  was 
adopted  in  order  to  prevent  the  persecuted  Karens  from  emi- 
grating in  a  body  to  the  British  provinces. 

In  January,  1841,  INIr.  Abbott  started  on  an  excursion  to 
visit  the  Karens  scattered  along  the  eastern  frontier  of  Arra- 
can.  In  the  course  of  this  journey  he  met  a  large  number  who 
came  from  the  Burman  side  of  the  mountains,  who  told  him 
more  particularly  of  the  sufferings  they  had  endured  for  read- 
ing the  "  white  book  "  and  receiving  "  the  religion  of  the  for- 
eigner." Their  knowledge  of  the  gospel  was  clear  and  full,  to 
a  degree  that  often  awakened  the  surprise  of  the  missionary ; 
and  their  desire  to  be  baptized  and  enrolled  among  the  disciples 
of  Christ  was  unabated  by  the  persecutions  they  had  suffered. 
He  was  absent  nearly  a  month,  and  during  the  time  he  baptized 
fifty-seven  persons  —  a  number  which,  in  addition  to  those  who 


MR.  Abbott's  missionary  tour.  157 

had  previously  received  baptism,  was  by  the  end  of  the  first 
year  of  his  residence  at  Sandoway  increased  to  one  hundred 
and  t'iglity-four. 

At  the  beginning  of  1842,  he  made  a  second  visit  to  the  same 
frontier  region,  where  he  had  now  arranged  to  meet  a  large 
number  of  the  assistants  who  were  preacliing  in  Bassein  and 
other  districts  of  Burmah,  and  with  them  such  of  their  converts 
as  were  ready  to  receive  baptism.  At  Magezzin,  a  Clu'istian 
village  four  days  from  Sandowa}^  at  which  a  church  had  been 
planted  the  year  before,  he  met  several  assistants  and  a  num- 
ber of  converts  who,  were  awaiting  his  arrival.  Here,  in  a 
stream  many  a  time  before  hallowed  by  the  sacred  rite,  he  bap- 
tized twenty-four  men  from  different  villages  of  Burmah,  three 
of  them  from  the  distant  banks  of  the  Irrawaddy  north  of 
Rangoon. 

At  Magezzin,  at  Oung  Kyoung  and  Sinraah,  where  churches 
had  been  planted  the  year  before,  the  people  had  already  erect- 
ed commodious  chapels,  and  were  now  maintaining  the  worship 
of  the  sanctuary  and  the  institutions  of  the  gospel.  In  these 
and  in  other  villages  where  the  Christians  were  numerous,  Mr. 
Abbott  appointed  assistants  to  watch  over  them,  to  preach  to 
them,  and  in  all  things,  save  in  administering  the  ordinan- 
ces, to  act  as  pastors  of  the  churches.  The  persons  who 
were  thus  appointed  had  long  been  known  to  the  missionary  ; 
they  had  been  his  pupils,  and  had  received  their  views  of  pasto- 
ral duty  and  of  church  discipline  from  his  instructions  ;  and  they 
proved  themselves  worthy  of  the  confidence  he  reposed  in  them. 
Some  of  them  were  subsequently  ordained,  and  have  since  bap- 
tized multitudes  of  their  brethren  into  the  faith  of  the  gospel. 
In  this  excursion  Mr.  Abbott  was  absent  thirty-one  days,  in  the 
course  of  which  he  received  visits  from  a  large  number  of  the 
native  preachers  from  Burmah,  visited  all  the  churches  that  lay 
along  the  frontier  of  Arracan,  and  administered  the  ordinance  of 
baptism  to  two  hundred  and  seventy-nine  persons,  who  were 
recommended  by  the  assistants  as  giving  satisfactory  evidence 
of  conversion  and  of  faith  in  Jesus  Chpist. 
15 


158  MISSIONS    IN   BURMAII. 

But  it  vras  not  alone  in  excursions  like  these,  which  he  made 
at  least  once  every  year,  Ihat  Mr.  Abbott  witnessed  the  power 
of  the  gospel  over  the  hearts  of  the  Karens.  They  constantly  vis- 
ited him  at  Sandoway,  often  coming  twelve  or  tifteen  days'  jour- 
ney, to  converse  with  the  teacher,  to  obtain  books,  or  to  receive 
baptism.  The  school  which  he  had  established  for  their  in- 
struction, though  at  one  time  broken  up  by  the  frightful  ravages 
of  the  cholera,  was  generally  attended  by  nearly  fifty  jjupils, 
among  whom  were  frequently  many  of  the  native  assistants, 
who  thus  spent  the  intervals  of  their  residence  at  Sandoway  in 
qualifying  themselves  more  fully  for  their  work  as  preachers 
of  the  gospel.  In  this  manner  he  saw  the  cause  to  which  he 
■was  devoted  every  where  triumphant,  and  though  obliged  to  con- 
duct the  mission  unassisted  and  alone,  he  beheld  over  the  fields 
which  it  occupied  a  whole  people  turning  to  God.  "Within  the 
period  of  five  years  after  his  arrival  in  Ai-racan,  the  number  of 
persons  baptized  by  him,  or  by  the  pastors  under  his  charge,  was 
upwards  of  three  thousand,  —  a  number  considerably  larger  than 
had  then  been  baptized  in  connection  with  all  the  other  missions 
of  the  Convention  taken  together.*  The  greater  part  of  these 
were  baptized  by  the  native  preachers  in  Bunnah  Proper,  where, 
in  multitudes  of  cases,  without  ever  having  seen  the  missionary, 
they  received  the  gospel  from  the  heralds  whom  he  had  sent,  and 
boldly  professed  their  faith  in  its  doctrines  in  contempt  of  the 
stern  despotism  that  lowered  around  them. 

During  the  winter  of  1842  and  '43,  in  consequence  of  a  royal 
order  which  had  been  issued,  to'  exterminate  the  "  w'hite  books  " 
and  the  "religion  of  the  foreigner"  from  the  country,  the  per- 
secutions of  the  Christian  Karens,  which  for  a  time  had  been 
remitted,  were  renewed  with  the  utmost  cruelty  and  violence. 
Whole  families  were  seized  at  their  homes,  at  places  of  wor- 
ship, or  while  assembled  to  hear  the  reading  of  the  Scriptures  ; 
the  men  were  often  brutally  beaten,  while  the  women,  separated 
from  their  children,  were  chained  together  in  pairs,  and  all  were 

*  In  the  year  1844  alone,  the  number  baptized  by  Jlr.  Abbott  and  his  assist- 
ants -was  2,039. 


PKKSECUTION    OK    THE    CUKISTIAN    KAUKNS.  159 

driven' away  to  a  distant  prison,  where,  with  no  food  save  such 
as  the  charity  of"  the  heartless  Burmaus  allowed  them,  they  were 
left  to  drag  out  a  wretched  and  starving  confinement  till  they 
could  satisfy  the  rapacity  of  their  persecutors.  They  were  lih- 
ex'ated  at  length  on  the  payment  of  nearly  six  hundred  rupees, 
—  a  fine  Avhich  in  many  instances  robbed  them  of  their  entire 
possessions.  Yet  they  bore  their  persecutions  with  heroic  forti- 
tude, and  when  I'eleased  from  imprisonment,  refused  to  promise 
that  they  would  abandon  the  worship  of  God.  The  eflect  was 
every  where  most  favorable.  "  The  noble,  fearless  testimony," 
says  Mr.  Abbott,  "  which  those  prisoners  bear  to  the  truth,  has 
given  their  cause  notoriety  and  character.  The  common  people 
throughout  the  country  generally  look  upon  the  new  religion 
with  interest  at  least,  and  whisper  their  sympathies  with  its 
suffering  votaries." 

So  frequent  and  violent  were  the  persecutions  at  this  period, 
that  the  Karens  began  to  flee  in  great  numbers  from  the  ruth- 
less violence  which  every  where,  in  Burmah  Proper,  crushed 
them  to  the  earth.  They  left  the  harvests  of  paddy  which  they 
had  gathered,  and  the  fields  they  could  no  longer  cultivate  in 
safety,  and  fled  to  the  mountains  ;  and  though  the  passes  were 
watched  by  officers  and  informers,  in  order  to  prevent  their 
emigration,  yet  hundreds  of  these  persecuted  Christians  escaped 
the  jurisdiction  of  their  oppressors,  and  took  refuge  in  Arra- 
can.  During  the  winter  and  spring  of  1843,  Mr.  Abbott  re- 
cords the  arrival  of  upwards  of  two  hundred  emigrant  families. 
Whole  villages  would  in  this  manner  cross  the  mountains,  in 
company  with  their  pastors,  —  bringing  with  them  their  buflfa- 
loes  and  the  few  articles  of  property  which  they  could  move, 
but  trusting  to  providence  and  the  charity  of  their  brethren  for 
the  supply  of  their  immediate  wants.  Their  condition  was  often 
pitiable  in  the  extreme,  and  enlisted  the  kindliest  sympathies 
not  only  of  the  missionaries  but  also  of  the  British  residents  of 
the  province.  By  Mr.  Abbott  they  were  regarded  as  a  part  of 
his  own  scattered  flock,  and  he  exerted  himself  to  the  utmost 
for  the  relief  of  their  necessities.     He  encouraced  them  in  their 


•IW  MISSIONS    IN    DUItMAn. 

afflictions,  and  aided  thorn  in  forming  new  village? ;  and  at  his 
instance  Captain  Piia\  re,  the  assistant  conimissioifer  oftlie  prov- 
ince, supplied  them  ^vitii  food,  allowing  them  a  year  in  Nvliich  to 
make  their  payments,  without  interest.  Though  thus  depend- 
ent on  the  bounty  of  strangers,  they  were  now  secure  in  the 
fruits  of  their  own  industiy.  Though  they  had  come  to  a  less 
genial  soil,  they  had  gained  the  priceless  privilege  of  freedom 
to  worship  God. 

Seldom  do  the  checkered  pages  of  missionary  history  record 
a  more  affecting  instance  of  persecution  for  conscience'  sake, 
than  that  which  was  thus  visited  on  these  simple-hearted,  Chris- 
tian Karens.  Hunted  down  like  the  birds  upon  their  own 
mountains,  beaten  with  stripes,  loaded  with  chains  and  shut  in 
prisons,  their  infant  faith  was  subjected  to  trials  whicli  that  of 
Christians  even  in  the  most  favored  lands  might  not  always 
endure  unharmed.  Yet  they  wavered  not.  They  abandoned 
their  villages  and  their  cultivated  fields.  They  sacrificed  their 
property,  they  gave  up  their  country  and  perilled  their  lives ; 
but  they  would  not  resign  the  faith  and  doctrines  whose  power 
they  had  experienced.  They  would  still  worship  God,  even 
though  they  were  obliged  to  do  it  beneath  another  sky  and  in  a 
strange  land.  Their  ultimate  fate  lends  a  still  darker  hue  to 
the  melancholy  picture  of  their  sufferings.  In  tiie  summer 
after  their  arrival,  just  as  they  had  become  settled  in  their  new 
villages,  and  were  beginning  to  enjoy  the  blessings  of  the  free- 
dom they  had  so  dearly  won,  the  cholera  again  laid  waste  the 
country,  and  hurried  these  emigrant  Karens  by  hundreds  to  the 
grave.  In  the  panic  which  it  created  many  fled  across  the 
mountains  back  to  the  persecuting  land  which  they  had  left ; 
■while  many  more,  uncared-for  and  unknown,  perished  in  the 
jungle,  victims  of  the  pestilence  they  sought  to  escape. 

From  the  imperfect  outline  thus  given  it  is  possible  fo  form 
but  a  faint  conception  of  the  responsibilities  and  labors  which 
pressed  upon  the  solitary  missionary  who  at  this  period,  from 
behind  the  mountains  of  Arracan,  conducted  the  entire  opera- 
tions of  the  mission  in  Burmah  Proper.     He  was  charged  not 


MR.  Abbott's  bereavements.  161 

only  with  tlie  superintendence  of  a  wide  missionary  district,  of 
which  the  inhabitants  with  one  accord  seemed  to  be  turning  to 
Christianity,  but  with  tlie  care  and  instruction  of  a  rising  minis- 
try, who  were  perhaps  to  form  the  religious  opinions  and  habits 
of  a  numerous  people,  and  also  with  th5  necessity  of  deciding  the 
questions  and  settling  the  interests  of  infant  communities  just 
emerging  from  barbarism,  and  entering  upon  a  career  of  social 
progress.  His  position,  as  is  often  true  of  the  missionary,  more 
than  realized  the  classic  fables  that  relate  the  deeds  of  the  early 
civilizers  of  the  human  race,  —  the  founders  of  mythologies, 
the  teachers  of  letters  and  of  arts ;  for  with  the  aid  of  a  far 
purer  civilization  he  was  shaping  the  social  and  religious  char- 
acter of  a  whole  people. 

But  the  task  was  too  great  for  a  single,  unassisted  individual. 
Aid  was  earnestly  solicited  ;  but,  in  the  straitened  circumstances 
of  the  Board,  it  could  not  be  sent.  His  constitution,  though 
naturally  strong,  was  prostrated  beneath  the  labors  of  his  post ; 
and  when  repeated  domestic  bereavement  added  its  own  poig- 
nant sorrows  to  the  weight  of  ceaseless  responsibility,  his  health 
was  gone,  and  he  was  obliged  to  abandon  the  work  he  had  at- 
tempted to  cany  forward.  During  the  summer  of  1844,  which 
was  very  sickly  in  the  province,  he  had  seen  both  his  children 
swept  away  by  the  hand  of  death,  and  in  the  following  January 
Mrs,  Abbott,  after  a  brief  illness,  followed  them  to  the  tomb.* 
Mr.  Abbott,  thus  broken  in  health  and  bereft  of  the  dearest  objects 
of  his  affection,  finding  himself  no  longer  able  to  sustain  the 
labors  of  the  mission,  was  soon  afterwards  obliged  to  return  to 
the  United  States  in  order  to  recruit  the  energies  of  his  enfee- 
bled constitution. 

We  turn  now  to  other  scenes  of  labor  and  of  trial  con- 
nected with  the  mission  in  Arracan.  It  was  in  the  month  of 
April,  1840,  that  Mr.  Kincaid,  as  has  already  been  mentioned, 

*  Mrs.  Abbott  was  Miss  Ann  P.  Gardner,  who  joined  the  mission  at  Tavoy 
in  1835,  on  the  return  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade.  She  resided  at  Tavoy,  and  at 
Matah  and  other  out-stations  of  the  mission,  and  was  married  to  Mi".  Abbott 
in  1837. 

15* 


162  MISSIONS    IN    BCRMAH. 

commenced  tlie  station  at  Akyab.  Here,  amidst  a  population  of 
16,000,  he  found  a  native  church  planted  many  years  before  by 
the  English  missionaries,  and  now  numbering  thirteen  members. 
They  had  been  long  without  any  pastoral  guidance  or  instruc- 
tion, and,  amidst  the  evil  fnfluences  of  heathenism,  the  doctrinea 
of  ihe  gospel  had  well-nigh  faded  from  their  minds.  The  mis- 
sionary, however,  assembled  them  together  and  immediately 
established  religious  meetings  for  their  instruction,  and  soon 
had  the  happiness  of  seeing  around  him  a  large  congregation, 
some  of  whom  were  eagerly  inquiring  resjiecting  the  new  re- 
ligion. Among  these  were  several  persons  of  superior  educa- 
tion and  of  high  standing ;  and  one  especially  who  several  years 
before  had  been  appointed  by  the  king  at  Ava,  on  account  of 
his  attainments, in  Buddhist  learning,  to  go  to  Arracan  as  a  mis- 
sionary, to  explain  the  sacred  books  to  the  priests  and  the  people 
of  the  province.  During  the  first  summer  of  his  residence  at 
Akyab  Mr.  Kincaid  baptized  three  native  converts,  and  was 
daily  instructing  about  thirty  others,  who  professed  to  believe  the 
gospel,  but  in  the  judgment  of  the  missionary  were  not  sufficiently 
established  to  receive  baptism.  The  baptism  of  several  persons 
of  influence  at  Akyab  called  forth  a  violent  opposition  from 
many  of  the  priests  and  their  followers.  Those  who  visited  the 
missionaries  or  read  their  books  were  obliged  to  encounter  the 
utmost  hostility  and  scorn  from  their  neighbors  and  friends,  and 
were  often  threatened  and  sometimes  assaulted  with  actual 
violence.  The  church  gradually  increased  in  spite  of  all  oppo- 
sition, and  another  was  planted  at  Cinida,  an  out-station  five 
days'  journey  from  Akyab,  at  Avhich  twelve  persons  were  soon 
baptized. 

In  May,  1841,  Mr.  Kincaid  was  visited  by  a  chief  and  several 
members  of  the  tribe  of  Kemmees,  a  race  inhabiting  the  moun- 
tains, and  resembling  in  habits  and  appearance  the  Kyens  and 
Karens.  lie  was  known  as  the  "  mountain  chief,"  and  was  at 
the  head  of  several  subordinate  clans  and  petty  chiefs.  They 
listened  to  the  conversation  of  the  missionary  in  the  Burman 
tongue,  and  retired  with  their  barbarian  indifference,  seemingly 


THE    MOUNTAIN    CHIEF.  163 

undisturbed  by  the  doctrines  which  they  had  heard.  After  a 
few  months,  however,  Mr.  Kincaid  received  a  communication 
signed  by  "  Chetza,  the  mountain  cliief,"  and  by  thirteen  subor- 
dinate chiefs,  statir.g  that  they  liad  thought  of  the  new  religion, 
and  that,  as  their  people  were  ignorant,  they  desired  them  "  to 
know  the  true  God  and  tc  be  taught  the  true  book."  The  com- 
munication also  contained  the  names  of  two  hundred  and  sev- 
enty-three children,  whom  they  would  place  at  school  if  he 
would  come  to  their  mountains.  The  request  was  repeated  a 
little  time  after,  by  the  principal  chief  in  person,  who  came  to 
the  mission  house  with  a  large  retinue,  just  as  Mr.  Kincaid 
and  Mr.  Stilson  were  setting  out  on  a  journey  to  the  Kemmee 
villages.  He  hastened  back  with  the  utmost  joy  to  prepare  for 
their  reception.  So  great  was  his  interest  in  their  visit  and  so 
strong  his  desire  to  have  them  remain,  that  when  the  mission- 
aries arrived,  five  days  after  his  return,  they  found  to  their 
surprise  a  zayat  erected  for  their  accommodation,  and  supplied 
with  many  of  the  articles  of  comfort  which  the  chief  had  seen 
only  in  the  mission  house  at  Akyab. 

The  Kemmees,  like  the  Karens,  though  in  a  far  more  limited 
sense,  seemed  to  be  prepared,  by  their  traditions  and  their  sensi- 
bility to  moral  truth,  to  receive  the  gospel.  The  chief  offered 
to  build  a  house  for  the  permanent  residence  of  the  mission- 
aries, but  they  were  unable  to  remain.  A  few  months  after- 
wards, however,  Messrs.  Kincaid  and  Stilson,  at  different  dates, 
again  visited  this  mountain  people  ;  and  the  latter  in  the  course 
of  a  brief  residence  studied  their  language,  and  finding  it  almost 
identical  with  the  Kyen  which  he  had  already  mastered,  he  par- 
tially reduced  its  elements  to  writing.*     But  the  sickness  of  his 

*  This  ro.duction  has  been  carried  still  further  by  Mr.  Stilson,  who  has  re- 
cently prepared  and  printed  a  spelling  bonk  and  a  Christian  reading  book  in 
the  language  of  the  Kemmees.  They  were  visited  in  1S48  by  JNIr.  Ingalls,  and 
have  found  an  active  friend  in  Mr.  Crawfurd,  the  English  Comm.issioner  in 
Arracan.  By  him  they  have  been  relieved  from  the  tyranny  of  Burman  mag- 
istrates, and  a  Christian  head  man,  of  their  o^^'n  race,  has  been  placed  over 
them.  Several  of  them  have  already  embi-aced  Christianity,  and  as  a  people 
they  now  present  a  most  inviting  field  for  missionary  labor. 


164  MISSIONS   IN   BURMAH. 

family  compelled  him  to  retiu'n  lo  Akyab;  and  from  the  same 
cause  botli  jNIr.  and  Mrs.  Kincaid  were  required,  a  few  months 
later,  to  leave  their  post  in  the  mission  and  go  to  Calcutta,  and 
afterwards  to  sail  for  the  United  States.  Mr.  Stilson  was  thus 
obliged  to  occupy  the  station  at  Akyab,  and  abandon  his  design 
of  preaching  to  the  mountain  chief  and  his  numerous  clans  of 
subject  Kemmees,  who  represented  themselves  as  all  ready  to 
learn  "  the  wisdom  of  the  true  book." 

Still  darker  clouds,  however,  were  now  lowering  around  the 
mission,  and  heavier  misfortunes  were  about  to  befall  its  inter- 
ests. Mr.  and  Mrs.  Corastock  had,  since  1840,  been  living  at 
Ramree,  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Stilson  for  their  occasional  coadju- 
tors, assiduously  engaged  in  the  prosecution  of  the  mission  of 
which  they  were  the  earliest  pioneers.  Here,  though  but  few 
had  been  admitted  to  the  church  by  baptism,  they  had  witnessed 
many  most  encouraging  indications,  and  were  anticipating  still 
other  fruits  of  their  labors,  when,  in  the  month  of  April,  1843, 
Mrs.  Comstock  fell  a  victim  to  an  epidemic  then  prevailing  in 
the  town.  Her  two  children  were  soon  after  hurried  away  by 
the  same  destroyer ;  and  at  the  end  of  a  year,  in  April,  1844, 
the  unfortunate  mission  was  afflicted  with  the  severest  loss  it 
could  sustain,  in  the  death  of  Mr.  Comstock  himself.  He  was 
a  missionary  of  superior  education  and  of  the  noblest  qualities 
of  character,  and  during  the  nine  years  of  his  residence  in 
Arracan  had  been  distinguished  for  his  wisdom,  fidelity,  and 
useful  labors.  In  addition  to  his  services  in  the  mission,  he  had 
nearly  completed  an  elaborate  work  on  the  condition  of  the 
province  and  its  inhabitants,  and  the  changes  which  had  been 
wrought  by  the  missionaries  and  the  English  residents.*  He 
died  at  the  age  of  thirty-five,  ere  he  had  reached  the  meridian 
of  his  days,  just  at  the  period  Avhen  the  mission,  already  para^ 
lyzed  by  repeated  bereavements,  seemed  most  to  need  the  ser- 

*  A  part  of  this  work  has  beea  published  in  the  Journal  of  tlic  American 
Oriental  Society,  with  the  title  of  "Notes  on  Aralian,"  and  in  the  American 
Baptist  Missionary  Magazine,  vol.  xxvii,  p.  375,  and  has  been  already  referred 
to  on  a  preceding  page. 


MISSIONS    IN    THE    TENASSERIM    PROVINCES.  165 

vices  and  the  counsels  which  his  sound  discretion  and  long  ex- 
perience so  well  fitted  him  to  bestow. 

Thus,  one  after  another,  had  the  missionaries  of  Arracan  dis- 
appeared from  the  fields  of  their  labor,  until,  at  the  beginning 
of  184o,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Stilson  found  themselves  alone,  in  the 
entii'e  province,  —  the  solitary  conductors  of  a  mission  which  had 
created  the  highest  interest,  and  which  still  needed  only  addi- 
tional laborers  to  insure  for  it  the  noblest  results. 

The  two  principal  stations  of  the  mission  in  the  Tennasserim 
provinces  were  at  Maulmain  and  at  Tavoy.  These  had  now 
become  so  extensive  and  had  spread  their  branches  so  widely 
from  the  central  location,  as  henceforth  to  be  designated  in  the 
reports  of  the  Board  as  independent  missions.  At  Maulmain 
there  were  residing  in  1840,  Messrs.  Judson,  Howard,  Stevens, 
Osgood  and  Simons,  in  connection  with  the  Burman  department, 
and  Mr.  Vinton,  in  connection  with  the  Karen  department  of 
the  mission.  The  wives  of  the  missionaries  were  usually  ac- 
tively employed  in  the  schools,  some  for  the  Karens  and  others 
for  the  Burmans.  At  Amherst  was  a  secondary  station,  at  which 
Mr.  Haswell  was  still  engaged  in  preaching  to  the  Talings,  or 
Peguans,  in  translating  the  New  Testament  into  their  language, 
and  superintending  the  schools  which  with  Mrs.  Haswell  he  had 
established  among  them.  Around  Maulmain  were  now  seven 
other  subordinate  stations,  all  for  the  Karens,  which  were  under 
the  charge  of  native  assistants,  though  visited  by  the  missiona- 
ries at  least  once  during  every  dry  season.  The  number  of 
churches  thus  connected  with  what  was  now  called  the  Maulmain 
Mission,  was  seven,  containing  in  all  four  hundred  and  fifty-four 
members. 

At  Tavoy,  though  there  was  a  small  Burman  churcli,  yet  the 
missionaries  were  almost  exclusively  devoted  to  labors  among 
the  Karen  population.  There  were  now  dwelling  there  only 
Messrs.  Wade  and  Mason  with  their  wives ;  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ben- 
nett being  absent  on  a  visit  to  the  United  States,  and  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Hancock  having  been  recently  obliged  to  abandon  the  mis- 
sion.    Around  Tavoy  were  eight  out-stations,  all  of  them  having 


iGli  MISSIONS    IN    UUKMAII. 

churches  whose  members  now  numbered  four  hundred  and  sev- 
enty-three. The  church  at  Matuh  alone  contained  three  hundred 
and  ten.  In  connection  with  this  mission  also  was  the  impor- 
tant station  at  Mcrgui,  where  !Mr.  Ingalls,  a  preacher  in  Burraan, 
and  Mr.  Brayton,  a  preacher  in  Two  Karen,  with  their  wives, 
had  been  residing  since  the  beginning  of  18^1).  In  the  vicinity 
of  Mergui,  and  under  the  care  of  its  missionaries,  were  also 
eight  out-stations  with  six  churches,  numbering  in  all  one  hun- 
dred and  thirty-one  members.  The  most  flourishing  of  these 
stations  was  at  Kabin,  whose  church  now  numbered  seventy-five 
members.  Under  the  direction  of  the  missionaries  at  Maulmain 
were  thirty  native  assistants,  and  seven  schools  of  different 
grades,  for  a  population  of  several  different  races  ;  and  in  connec- 
tion with  the  mission  at  Tavoy  were  sixteen  schools,  nearly  all 
for  Karens,  and  twenty  native  assistants.  Several  of  the  schools 
and  the  assistants  however,  both  at  Tavoy  and  at  Maulmain,  were 
sujjported  by  the  contribulions  of  missionary  societies  in  these 
cities,  or  by  benevolent  individuals  residing  there.  From  these 
sources  was  derived  a  yearly  revenue  of  from  two  to  three  thou- 
sand rupees,*  contributed  in  great  part  by  the  English  officers 
and  residents,  but  yet  in  no  insignificant  degree  by  the  native 
Christians  themselves. 

Of  the  missionaries  to  the  Burmans,  Mr.  Osgood  was  mainly 
occupied  with  the  labors  of  the  press  and  the  superintendence 
of  the  financial  concerns  of  the  mission,  Mr.  Stevens,  in  addi- 
tion to  his  charge  of  the  theological  school,  was  pastor  of  the 
church  of  Two  Karens  at  Dong-yalm,  and  in  connection  with 
Mr.  Simons  and  Mr.  Howard,  who  had  charge  of  the  other 
schools  at  Maulmain,  preached  in  the  chapel  of  the  English 
church,  which  was  composed  of  soldiers  of  the  regiment  sta- 
tioned there.  Dr.  Judson,  though  in  enfeebled  health,  still  de- 
voted his  principal  attention  to  a  careful  revision  of  the  Burman 
Bible,  preached  once  on  a  Sabbath  —  all  that  his  strength  would 

*  In  the  year  ending  July  1,  1S45,  the  Maulmain  Society  alone  contributed 
to  the  mission  upwards  of  six  thousand  rujjces,  nearly  two  thousand  nine  hxm  • 
dred  dollars. 


REVISION    OF   THE    BUKMAN    BIBLE.  IGT 

allow  —  to  the  Burraan  church,  and  superintended  the  labors 
of  the  preaching  assistants,  who  were  employed  among  the  Bur- 
man  population  of  the  town  and  the  neighboring  villages.  This 
disposition  of  their  labors  left  not  a  single  missionary  free  from 
other  engagements,  and  able  to  give  his  undivided  attention  to 
the  work  of  preaching  to  the  Burmans. 

The  Karen  missionaries,  both  at  Maulmain  and  at  Tavoy, 
though  having  schools  and  the  preparation  of  books  constantly 
in  charge,  were  yet  able,  from  the  circumstances  in  which  they 
were  placed  and  the  character  of  the  people  to  whom  they 
ministered,  to  bestow  a  larger  portion  of  their  time  and  atten- 
tion upon  their  chosen  woi'k  of  preaching  the  gospel ;  and, 
according  to  the  plan  which  has  been  already  explained,  they 
spent  the  dry  season  of  each  year  abroad  among  the  villages  and 
churches  of  the  jungle  ;  while  in  the  rainy  season  they  resided  in 
town,  teaching  at  the  schools,  writing  for  the  press,  and  preaching 
on  the  Sabbath  and  on  other  stated  days  of  every  week.  This 
constant  proclamation  of  the  gospel  by  the  preacher's  own  voice 
is  undoubtedly  the  instrumentality  which,  before  all  others,  is 
most  blessed  of  Heaven  for  the  conversion  and  religious  in- 
struction of  mankind  ;  and  the  fact  has  been  singularly  illustrated 
in  every  year's  experience  of  the  mission  to  the  Karens. 

Of  the  revision  of  the  Burman  Bible,  which  had  long  en- 
grossed his  attention.  Dr.  Judson  remarks  that  it  cost  him  more 
time  and  labor  than  the  first  translation.  In  prosecuting  the 
task  he  availed  himself  of  the  latest  and  best  works  of  biblical 
criticism,  and  spared  no  pains  in  selecting  and  incorporating  in 
the  new  edition  the  most  approved  results  of  the  labors  of  Eu- 
ropean and  American  philologists.  Seldom,  we  may  well  be- 
lieve, has  a  translation  of  the  word  of  God  been  accomplished 
with  greater  fidelity,  or  in  a  manner  better  fitted  to  bring  the 
unadulterated  truth  of  revelation  in  contact  with  the  mind  of  a 
numerous  people.  Hitherto  they  have  despised  and  rejected  it ; 
but  the  day  is  not  distant  when  they  will  receive  it  as  a  most 
precious  gift,  and  write  the  name  of  the  venerable  translator 
among  those  of  their  most  honored  benefactors.     The  last  sheet 


168  MISSIONS    IN   BURMAn. 

of  the  revised  translation  was  committed  to  the  press  in  October, 
1840  ;  and  a  few  months  after  its  completion  Dr.  Judson,  finding 
his  health  seriously  impaired,  made  a  voyage  with  his  family  to 
the  Isle  of  France.  He  was  absent  nearly  a  year,  and  returned 
■with  renewed  strength  in  December,  18-11,  and  soon  after  enter- 
ed upon  a  work  which  he  had  long  been  meditating,  —  the  prep- 
aration of  a  Dictionary  in  English  and  Burmese,  for  the  purpose 
of  facilitating  the  acquisition  of  both  these  languages.  It  was 
undertaken  in  accordance  with  the  repeated  request  of  the 
Board,  and  at  the  instance  of  missionaries  and  others  who  had 
encountered  the  dilRculties  usually  presented,  especially  in  ac- 
quiring the  Burman  tongue. 

The  Burman  Theological  School  at  Maulmain,  whose  mem- 
bers had  always  been  less  numerous  than  was  anticipated  at  its 
commencement,  was  suspended  at  the  close  of  its  session  in  1841, 
in  consequence  in  part  of  the  small  number  of  its  pupils,  but 
more  especially  on  account  of  the  limited  finances  of  the  mis- 
sion ;  and  from  this  cause  several  other  schools  were  also  closed 
at  the  same  time.  The  Theological  School  was  reopened  in  the 
summer  of  1844,  but  with  only  six  Burman  candidates  for  the 
ministry.  During  the  interval  in  which  the  school  was  sus- 
pended Mr.  Stevens,  in  addition  to  his  other  duties,  devoted  him- 
self to  editing  a  monthly  journal  in  Burmese,  designed  especially 
for  the  "native  Christians.  It  was  found  to  subserve  an  impor- 
tant purpose  in  exciting  the  interest  of  the  people  and  diffusing 
valuable  information,  and  is  still  continued  under  the  title  of  the 
"  Religious  Herald."  A  similar  journal,  the  "  Morning  Star," 
was  commenced  for  the  Karens  at  Tavoy,  in  1843,  and  has 
been  sustained  with  equal  benefit. 

But  amidst  these  efforts  of  unwearied  zeal,  and  this  ceaseless 
employment  of  learning  and  ability,  of  labor  and  money,  in  the 
Burman  department  of  the  mission,  the  people  for  whom  they 
were  all  designed,  it  must  still  be  confessed,  continued  to  reject 
Christianity,  and  to  cling  with  their  wonted  tenacity  to  the  su- 
perstitions which  enslaved  them.  The  Karens  on  the  contrary, 
though  furnished  with  less  exoensive  means  of   instruction. 


A   KAREN   THEOLOGICAL    SEMINARY.  169 

were  still  accepting  the  gospel ;  and  in  city  and  jungle,  in  the 
valleys  and  on  the  mountains,  throughout  the  provinces  of 
Tenasserira,  Avere  now  to  be  met  Christian  families  growing  in 
the  knowledge  of  the  truth,  and  making  constant  progress  in  the 
kindly  chai'ities  and  domestic  comforts  of  civilized  life.  The 
officers  of  the  East  India  Company  every  where  favored  the 
arrangements  which  were  adopted  for  their  social  advancement, 
by  protecting  them  from  molestation  and  injustice,  and  appoint- 
ing their  more  intelligent  chiefs  to  petty  otfices  in  the  govern- 
ment of  the  country.  Under  the  influence  of  the  efforts  which 
were  thus  made,  and  of  the  freedom  which  they  enjoyed,  their 
progress  in  industry,  temperance,  neatness  and  thrift  was  very 
remarkable.  The  entire  New  Testament  was  not  printed  in 
their  language  till  near  the  close  of  1843  ;  yet  long  before  this 
time,  their  churches  had  become  so  numerous  in  many  districts 
of  British  Burraah,  as  far  to  transcend  the  ability  of  the 
missionaries  to  give  them  the  attention  and  the  instruction  which 
they  required.  Both  the  churches  and  the  schools  that  were 
connected  with  them  were  of  necessity  left  almost  entirely  to 
the  care  of  assistants  who,  though  the  best  that  could  be  se- 
lected, yet  themselves  often  required  scarcely  less  instruction 
and  supervision  than  their  pupils  and  flocks. 

The  need  of  a  seminary,  especially  for  the  training  of  preach- 
ers for  the  Karens,  had  now  become  most  urgent,  and  was 
strongly  set  forth  in  all  the  communications  of  the  missionaries. 
Classes  of  native  assistants  had  been  formed  at  different  periods 
and  instructed  by  Mr.  Abbott  at  Sandoway,  by  Mr.  Vinton  at 
Maulmain,  and  by  INIr.  Mason  and  others  at  Tavoy.  But  with  the 
numerous  other  duties  constantly  pressing  upon  these  missionaries, 
little  could  be  done  for  the  theological  education  of  the  assistants  ; 
and  many  of  them  had  entered  upon  their  labors  with  no  more 
knowledge  of  letters  than  they  had  been  able  to  obtain  in  six 
months'  or  a  year's  residence  at  school.  These  men,  amidst  all  the 
imperfections  of  their  training,  proved  themselves  faithful,  labo- 
rious and  successful ;  yet  they  were  destitute  of  the  knowledge 
and  discipline,  the  energy  and  judgment,  which  mental  training 
16 


170  MISSIONS    IN    CURMAII. 

alone  can  give,  and  which  are  indispensable  in  forming  the 
Christian  character  of  a  people  just  learning  their  first  lessons  of 
the  gospel. 

These  views  were  fully  presented  to  the  Board  at  its  meeting 
in  1843,  and  though  its  treasury  was  still  embarrassed,  it  was 
determined  immediately  to  attempt  to  supply  this  most  pressing 
necessity.  In  resolutions,  which  were  then  adopted,  the  Acting 
Board  were  instructed  "  to  direct  special  attention  to  the  work 
of  diffusing  among  the  Karens  the  blessings  of  education,  and  to 
take  immediate  measures  to  furnish  the  native  assistants  among 
that  people  with  such  theological  education  as  will  enable  them 
most  successfully  to  ])reacli  the  gospel  among  the  heathen."  In 
these  circumstances  the  Acting  Board,  impressed  with  the  ne- 
cessity of  having  experienced  men  designated  to  a  service  so 
important  to  all  the  future  interests  of  the  Karen  people,  imme- 
diately opened  a  correspondence  with  the  Rev.  J.  G.  Binney, 
pastor  of  the  First  Baptist  Church  in  Savannah,  Ga.,  and  in- 
vited him  to  enter  the  service  of  the  Board  as  a  missionary. 
He  yielded  to  the  solicitation,  and  was  appointed  to  the  charge 
of  the  Karen  Theological  School  at  Maulmain.  At  about 
the  same  time,  Rev.  E.  B.  Bullard,  pastor  of  the  church  in 
Foxborough,  Mass.,  decided  to  relinquish  his  parish,  and  offer 
himself  to  the  Board  as  a  missionary  to  Burmah.  He  was  most 
readily  and  thankfully  accepted,  and  appointed  to  labor  as  a 
preaclier  and  a  translator  among  the  Pwo  Karens  at  Dong-yahn 
and  its  vicinity.  They  sailed  from  Boston,  with  their  wives,  in 
November,  1843,  and  with  them  also  Mr.  T.  S.  Ranney,  a 
printer,  Mrs.  Ranney,  and  Miss  Julia  A.  Lathrop,  all  appointed 
to  reside  at  Tavoy,  and  to  aid  the  suffering  mission  among  the 
Karens.  These  were  followed  in  the  succeeding  autumn  by 
Rev.  E.  B.  Cross,  appointed  to  the  charge  of  the  theological 
school  at  Tavoy,  who,  with  his  wife,  sailed  from  Boston  in  Oc- 
tober, 1844,  and  arrived  at  Maulmain  in  the  following  February. 

Thus  were  a  portion  of  the  wants  of  this  most  interesting 
mission  happily  supplied  ;  and  though  the  early  return  of  Miss 
Lathrop,  occasioned  by  her  loss  of  health,  and  the  premature 


KARENS    OF   MERGUI   AND   THE    SELONGS.  171 

deatli  of  ]Mr.  Bullard,  have  blighted  many  of  the  hopes  raised 
by  this  arrival  of  elRcient  helpers,  yet  the  labors  of  the  others 
have  strengthened  the  hands  of  their  brethren,  and  opened  a 
brighter  prospect  to  the  Karen  churches  scattered  over  the  jun- 
gle of  Burmah. 

A  new  impulse  was  also  at  this  time  given  to  the  improve- 
ment of  the  Karens  at  INIergui,  by  the  very  liberal  and  well- 
directed  measures  of  Major  Broadfoot,  then  just  appointed  com- 
missioner of  the  province.  He  aimed,  in  all  his  official  acts,  to 
raise  their  race  from  degradation  and  servitude,  to  reward  with 
suitable  promotion,  industry  and  intelligence,  and  to  awaken 
within  them  a  confidence  in  themselves  and  an  aspiration  for  a 
higher  and  more  independent  position.  The  missionaries  too 
had  the  happiness  of  witnessing  the  most  beneficent  results  fol- 
lowing from  their  labors.  The  churches  constantly  increased 
in  numbers,  and  the  native  Christians,  beneath  the  approving 
smile  of  the  government,  were  assiduous  in  their  endeavors  to 
acquire  useful  knowledge  and  to  form  worthy  characters. 

Among  the  islands  that  line  the  coast  between  Mergui  and 
Penang  were  found  a  singular  people,  known  as  the  Selongs, 
resembling  the  Karens,  but  far  more  ignorant  and  degraded, 
and  often  made  the  sport  and  the  prey  of  their  more  j^owerful 
neighbors.  They  were  visited  several  times  by  Mr.  Brayton, 
in  1843,  by  whom  many  of  them  were  baptized  and  formed 
into  a  church ;  and  in  the  following  year  their  peculiar  dialect 
was  reduced  to  writing  by  Mr.  Stevens,  at  the  request  of  Major 
Broadfoot,  who  contributed  a  thousand  rupees  in  aid  of  the 
object,  and  for  the  establishment  of  schools  for  their  instruction. 

In  all  this  time  no  missionary  had  resided  at  Rangoon.  Mr. 
Abbott  at  Sandoway  had  attempted  to  maintain  a  communication 
with  the  native  Christians,  but  in  consequence  of  the  great  dis- 
tance and  the  ceaseless  espionage  of  the  government  he  had  not 
been  successful.  The  station  was  visited  by  Mr.  Vinton  in  1842, 
and  again  in  1844  by  the  same  missionary,  in  company  with 
Messrs.  Stevens  and  Ingalls, — in  the  latter  instance  for  the 
purpose  of  deciding  on  the  expediency  of  reestablishing  the 


17SI  MISSIONS    IN    liURMAU. 

mission  there.  The  church  was  Plill  under  the  charge  of  tho 
Burnian  pastor,  Ko  Tliah-a,  though  hvnguishiiig  in  the  absence 
of  the  teachers,  and  exposed  to  the  combined  assauhs  and  evil 
artilices  boili  of  Buddhist  and  of  Roman  Cathohc  priests.  It3 
members,  however,  had  remained  faithful,  though  many  who 
liad  formerly  met  with  them  at  their  j)laces  of  worship  had  been 
turned  by  evil  influences  away  from  their  company.  Twelve 
Karens  were  baptized  in  one  of  these  visits,  and  the  hopes  and 
faith  of  the  little  band  of  Christians  were  greatly  strengthened 
by  the  sympathy  aiid  instructions  of  the  missionaries,  who,  they 
bad  been  told  by  their  foes,  "had  taught  them  a  false  religion, 
and  then  abandoned  them."  It  was,  however,  regarded  as  still 
inexpedient  for  them  to  attempt  again,  at  present,  to  reside  at 
Rangoon,  notwithstanding  the  many  evils  attendant  on  their 
absence,  and  they  were  compelled  reluctantly  to  withdraw  till 
some  change  should  be  etfected  in  the  cruel  and  persecuting 
policy  adopted  by  the  government. 

In  1842  the  health  of  Rev.  Dr.  Bolles  had  become  too  infirm 
to  admit  of  his  discharging  all  his  duties  as  one  of  the  corres- 
ponding secretaries,  an  office  which  he  had  held  since  the  remov- 
al of  the  Board  to  Boston  in  1824,  and  Rev.  Robert  E.  Pattison, 
r>.  D.  was  appointed  associate  secretary,  in  addition  to  Rev.  Solo- 
mon Peck,  who  had  been  appointed  in  1835.  In  September  of 
that  year,  soon  after  Dr.  Pattison  had  entered  upon  the  duties  of 
his  office.  Dr.  Bolles  iinding  his  health  still  declining  tendered 
his  resignation  to  the  Board.  It  was  accepted  by  them  with  the 
sensibility  due  to  his  long  and  faithful  services ;  and  though  he 
was  released  from  all  official  responsibility  he  was  requested 
still  to  retain  his  post  at  the  missionary  rooms,  and  to  render  to 
the  other  secretaries  such  aid  and  counsel  as  his  enfeebled 
health  might  allow.  lie,  however,  soon  found  it  necessary  to 
withdraw  entirely  from  all  connection  with  the  Board,  for  the 
malady  with  which  he  was  afflicted  pressed  heavily  upon  him. 
His  life's  work  was  done  ;  and  he  was  wailing  but  a  brief  intex'- 
val  of  calm  reflection  and  Christian  hope  ere  he  entered  upon 
the  scenes  of  a  higher  existence.     After  a  lingering  illness,  he 


FINANCIAL   EMBARRASSMENT    OF   THE   BOARD.  173 

died  at  Boston,  January  5,  1844,  in  the  sixty-fifth  year  of  his 
age.  He  had  been  an  ofTicer  of  the  Board  for  twenty  years, 
and  for  nearly  seventeen  years  had  held  the  office  of  Correspond- 
ing Secretary.  Under  his  judicious  management  the  enterprise 
of  foreign  missions  had  steadily  advanced,  until  it  had  now  be- 
come the  most  important  charity  of  the  Baptist  denomination  in 
America.  His  gentle  spirit  and  amiable  manners  had  won 
friends  for  the  cause  among  all  classes  of  people,  —  while  the 
wise  Christian  counsels,  which  went  forth  in  his  correspondence 
froni  the  retirement  of  the  secretary's  office,  had  shaped  the 
early  character  of  the  missions  which  had  been  planted  in  the 
most  distant  lands.  The  tributes  which  have  been  paid  to  his 
memory,  by  those  who  knew  him  best,  bespeak  his  exalted 
worth ;  but  the  noblest  monument  of  his  life  and  character  is  the 
success  of  the  enterprise  which  he  so  faithfully  labored  to 
promote.* 


CHAPTER    XV. 


Financial,  Embarrassment  of  the  Board. — Its  Causes.  —  Question  of  Slave 
ry.  —  Correspondence  of  the  Board  with  the  Alabama  State  Convention.  — 
Formation  of  the  Southern  Baptist  Convention.  —  American  Baptist  Mis- 
sionary Union.  —  Visit  of  Rev.  Dr.  Judson  to  the  United  States.  —  His  re- 
turn to  Burmah  with  other  Missionaries.  —  Changes  in  the  Missions  during 
his  Absence.  —  Executive  Officers  of  the  Board.  —  Return  of  Mr.  Abbott  to 
Sandoway.  —  Karen  Converts  waiting  for  Baptism.  —  Appointment  of  new 
Missionaries.  — Latest  Reports  from  the  Missions  in  Burmah. 

During  the  entire  period  whose  events  we  have  narrated  in 
the  foregoing  chapter,  the  treasury  was  constantly  embarrassed 
by  the  want  of  sufficient  funds,  and  the  action  of  the  Board 
was  in  consequence  straitened  and  confined.  Many  of  the  mis- 
sions were  suffering  for  the  want  of  reinforcement  or  from  the 

*  For  a  delineation  of  the  character  of  Dr.  Bolles,  and  a  full  record  of  his 
services,  see  a  Discourse  delivered  at  his  funeral  by  Rev.  Daniel  Sharp,  D.  D. 
Also,  American  Baptist  Jlissionary  Magazine,  vol.  xxiv,  p.  49. 

16* 


174  MISSIONS    IN   BURMAH. 

curtailment  of  their  supplies,  and  some  even  were  on  the  jjoint 
of  being  iibandoncd.  This  embarrassment  arose  in  ])art  from 
the  financial  pressure  which  at  that  time  spi'ead  over  the  whole 
country,  and  of  course  curtailed  the  charities  of  all  classes  of 
the  people  ;  but  also,  and  it  is  to  be  feared  to  a  still  greater 
extent,  from  the  dissensions  which  had  sprung  up  in  dillerent 
portions  of  the  Union  respecting  the  institution  of  slavery  in 
the  Southern  States. 

The  great  question  whether  Christianity  sanctions  the  hold- 
ing of  slaves  had  long  been  debated  through  the  countj-y  and 
was  now  agitating  the  entire  Christian  community.  Among 
the  Baptists,  as  well  as  among  several  other  denominations,  it 
was  immediately  blended  with  the  action  of  each  one  of  their 
great  national  societies.  Many  individuals  and  a  few  churches 
in  the  North  had  already  refused  to  contribute  to  the  treasury 
of  the  Convention,  alleging  as  the  reason  their  unwillingness 
to  mingle  their  funds  with  those  derived  from  the  holders  of 
slaves.  At  length  the  Alabama  State  Convention  addressed  to 
the  Acting  Board  a  series  of  resolutions,  declaring  their  views 
concerning  their  own  rights  and  immunities,  and  demanding  an 
"  explicit  avowal  that  slaveholders  are  eligible  and  entitled 
equally  with  non-slaveholdei"s  "  to  any  appointments,  either  as 
agents  or  as  missionaries,  in  the  gift  of  the  Board.  To  this 
communication  the  Acting  Board  replied,  that  in  the  principles 
contained  in  the  resolutions  they  fully  concurred,  —  that  all  the 
members  of  the  Convention,  alike  from  the  South  and  the  North, 
whether  slaveholders  or  not,  were  unquestionably  entitled  to 
all  the  privileges  and  imminiities  which  the  constitution  grant- 
ed or  permitted  ;  —  but  that  the  constitution  of  itself  guarantied 
to  no  one  the  right  to  be  appointed  to  any  office,  agency  or 
mission ;  that  the  appointing  power  was  conferred  solely  upon 
the  Board,  they  holding  themselves  accountable  to  the  Conven- 
tion for  its  discreet  and  faithful  exercise.  AVith  respect,  how- 
ever, to  the  immediate  question  which  was  implied  in  the  reso- 
lutions, whether  a  person  holding  slaves,  but  possessing  in  other 
respects  the  requisite  qualifications,  would  be  appointed  a  mis- 


ORGANIZATION    OF    THE    MISSIONARY    UNION.  175 

sionary,  the  Acting  Board  explicitly  declared,  that  "  if  any  one 
should  offer  himself  as  a  missionary  having  slaves,  and  should 
insist  on  retaining  them  as  his  property,  they  could  not  appoint 
him." 

So  soon  as  this  declaration  was  made  public,  the  churches  in 
all  the  Southern  States  withdrew  from  the  Convention  and 
formed  a  separate  organization,  adopting  as  a  title  "  The  South- 
ern Baptist  Convention."  In  this  state  of  things  it  was  deemed 
necessary  that  the  friends  of  missions  in  the  Baptist  denomina- 
tion in  other  parts  of  the  country  should  organize  themselves 
anew,  under  a  constitution  better  adapted  to  their  altered  cir- 
cumstances. A  special  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Managers  was 
accordingly  held  at  Philadelphia,  in  September,  1845,  at  which 
it  was  determined  "  to  request  the  President  of  the  General 
Convention  to  call  an  extra  session  of  that  body,  to  be  held  in 
the  Baptist  Tabernacle  in  the  city  of  New  York,  on  the  third 
Wednesday  of  November  next,  at  10  o'clock,  A.  m."  The  Con- 
vention assembled  agreeably  to  the  summons  of  its  President ; 
and  after  a  full  consideration  of  the  imperfections  of  its  present 
organization,  entered  upon  the  work  of  forming  a  new  constitu- 
tion tJiat  should  be  better  suited  to  the  high  ends  to  be  accom- 
plished by  a  missionary  body.  The  Convention  had  hitherto 
been  composed  of  triennial  members  who  individually  contributed 
the  sum  of  one  hundred  dollars  each  year,  or  Avho  Avere  elected  as 
members  or  delegates  by  churches  or  societies  contributing  that 
sum.  It  was  proposed  in  its  reorganization  to  limit  its  opera- 
tions to  one  object,  and  to  have  it  henceforth  composed  of  actual 
and  permanent  members,  who  should  be  admitted  on  payment  to 
the  treasury  at  any  one  time  of  the  sum  of  one  hundred  dollars. 

A  constitution  embodying  this  provision  Avas  framed  and 
adopted  by  the  Convention,  and  arrangements  were  made  for 
procuring,  from  the  legislature  of  Pennsylvania,  such  modifica- 
tions of  the  original  charter  as  Avere  required  by  the  changes 
which  had  been  introduced  in  its  organization ;  and  also,  as  the 
property  of  the  association  was  principally  at  Boston,  to  procure 
from  the  legislature  of  Massachusetts  an  additional  charter  of 


17G  MISSIONS    IN    BURMAII. 

incorporation.  Thtse  and  other  necessary  legal  measures  hav- 
iii"'-  been  accomplished,  the  Convention  with  its  modiiied  charter 
and  its  new  organization  went  into  operation  in  May,  1846, 
under  the  name  of  the  "American  Baptist  Missionary  Un- 
ion." The  debt  of  the  Convention,  amounting  to  forty  thousand 
dollars,  was  fully  provided  for  by  a  subscription  -which  vas 
completed  before  that  time ;  and  all  its  property,  together  with 
its  engagements  and  liabilities,  was  transferred  to  the  Union. 
Rev.  Mr.  Shuck,  of  the  mission  in  China,  entered  the  service 
of  the  Southern  Convention,  while  all  the  other  missionaries 
continued  their  connection  with  the  Missionary  Union.* 

Tims  amicably  and  honorably  was  accomplished  a  local  sepa- 
ration of  the  Baptists  of  tlie  South  and  the  North,  which  had 
been  anticipated  only  with  apprehension  and  alarm  by  many 
of  the  wisest  and  most  patriotic  members  of  our  communion  in 
both  parts  of  the  country.  Such  a  separation  could  not  be  otlier 
than  painful,  for  it  drew  a  dividing  line  between  those  who  had 
from  the  beginning  been  warm  personal  friends,  and  elficient 
fellow-laborers  in  the  sacred  work  of  giving  the  gospel  to  the 
heathen.  The  bad  consequences,  however,  which  were  antici- 
pated from  it,  the  social  disunion  and  strife  which  were  deemed 
likely  to  ensue,  have  thus  far  been  averted,  and  tlie  cause  of 
true  piety  and  the  enterprise  of  Christian  missions  have  appa- 
rently suffered  no  material  detriment.  Each  missionary  organ- 
ization is  now  engaged  in  its  appropriate  sphere,  without  rivalry 
or  opposition,  in  promoting  a  common  object  and  advancing  a 
common  interest  of  the  human  race.  The  churches  whicli  are 
connected  with  each  are  learning  a  loftier  piety  and  practising 
a  larger  liberality  than  ever  before ;  and  we  may  well  indulge 
the  animating  hope  that,  in  the  overruling  providence  of  God, 
this  event,  which  at  first  seemed  fraught  with  disaster  and  strife, 
will  be  made  to  contribute  to  the  more  rapid  advancement  of 
the  Redeemer's  kingdom  on  the  earth. 


*  For  details  relating  to  these  transactions  see  American  Baptist  Magazine, 
vols.  XXV  and  xx\a. 


VISIT    OF    DR.    JUDSON    TO    THE    UNITED    STATES.        177 

At  the  special  meeting  of  the  Convention  which  was  held  at 
New  York,  in  November,  1845,  was  present  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Adonirara  Judson  of  Burraah,  who  a  few  weeks  before  had 
arrived  in  his  native  land,  after  an  absence  of  thirty -three  years. 
The  venerable  missionary  was  introduced  to  the  Convention  in 
an  impressive  manner,  by  Rev.  Dr.  Cone,  one  of  the  oldest 
members  of  the  Board  who  Avere  present,  and  was  welcomed 
by  its  President,  Rev.  Dr.  Wayland,  in  an  address  of  great 
eloquence  and  beauty,  to  which,  with  a  feeble  voice,  he  made  a 
brief  but  touching  response.  The  scene  was  one  of  subduing 
interest,  and  will  never  be  forgotten  by  those  who  beheld  it. 
Hundreds  were  gazing  for  the  first  time  upon  one,  the  story  of 
whose  labors  and  sorrows  and  sufferings  had  been  familiar  to 
them  from  childhood,  and  whose  name  they  had  been  accustomed 
to  utter  with  reverence  and  affection  as  that  of  the  pioneer 
and  father  of  American  missions  to  the  heathen.  They  recalled 
the  scenes  of  toil  and  privation  through  which  he  had  passed, 
they  remembered  the  loved  ones  with  whom  he  had  been  con- 
nected, and  their  bosoms  swelled  with  irrepressible  emotions  of 
gratitude  and  delight. 

To  the  missionary  himself  the  spectacle  must  have  been  still 
more  impressive.  He  had  been  absent  for  more  than  thirty 
years,  the  life-time  of  an  entire  generation,  dwelling  among  a 
heathen  people,  studying  and  speaking  strange  languages  ;  and 
now,  for  the  first  time  in  his  life  he  was  standing  among  the 
brethren  and  friends  on  whom  he  had  long  leaned  for  support, 
but  whose  faces  he  had  never  before  seen.  He  Avas  in  the 
land  of  his  birth,  —  but  how  changed  from  all  the  recollections 
which  dwelt  in  his  mind  !  Art,  commerce,  civilization  and 
Christianity  had  multiplied  their  wondrous  triumphs  over  every 
spot  with  which  he  was  once  familiar,  till  he  might  well  doubt 
the  reality  of  the  scene  on  which  he  gazed,  and  believe  himself 
"  the  subject  of  some  supernatural  illusion  or  wild  and  magical 
dream." 

He  had  embarked  at  Maulmain  in  April,  1845,  in  company 
with  Mrs.  Judson,  whose  health  had  so  far  declined  as  to  afford 


178  MISSIONS   IN  BURMAn. 

no  hope  of  recovery  save  by  a  voyage  beyond  the  tropics, 
lleluctantly,  yet  in  obedience  to  the  promptings  of  aflectioa 
and  duty,  he  set  his  face  towards  the  beloved  land  he  had  thought 
never  to  revisit.  In  order  to  continue  the  preparation  of  the 
Barman  Dictionary,  in  which  he  had  been  long  engaged,  he 
took  with  him  two  assistants  who  were  in  his  employ,  intending 
to  devote  a  portion  of  every  day  during  the  voyage  to  the  prosecu- 
tion of  his  task.  The  health  of  INIrs.  Judson  began  speedily  to 
improve  beneath  the  bracing  airs  of  the  ocean,  and  on  arriving 
at  the  Isle  of  France  he  sent  back  the  assistants  to  Maulmain, 
intending  himself  to  return  soon  after.  But  the  hopes  of 
Mrs.  Judson's  restoration  proved  illusory.  She  grew  constantly 
feebler  as  they  proceeded  on  the  voyage,  till,  on  arriving  at  St. 
Helena,  she  died  on  ship-board,  September  1,  1845.  Her  re- 
mains were  carried  on  shore  and  entombed  the  same  evening, 
amidst  the  tenderest  demonstrations  of  sympathy  and  respect 
from  Christian  friends  and  residents  of  the  island.  Early  on 
the  following  day  the  solitary  missionary,  w^ith  his  three  eldest 
children  who  had  accompanied  their  parents  from  Maulmain, 
pursued  his  voyage  to  his  native  land,  and  arrived  at  Boston  on 
the  15th  of  October. 

His  arrival  at  Boston  was  greeted  by  the  officers  of  the  Board 
and  by  the  ministers  and  churches  of  that  city  with  the  liveliest 
interest  and  delight.  At  a  public  meeting  which  was  held  on 
the  following  day,  he  was  welcomed  back  to  his  native  land  by 
Rev.  Dr.  Sharp,  the  President  of  the  Board,  in  a  touching  ad- 
dress which  uttered  the  sympathies  of  a  crowded  auditory;  sim- 
ilar greetings  were  offered  him  in  other  cities  which  he  visited, 
and  in  every  part  of  the  country  he  was  received  with  an  in- 
terest and  respect  such  as  are  seldom  publicly  accorded  to  a  per- 
son of  merely  private  station.  These  manifestations  of  regard 
were  not  confined  to  the  religious  denomination  to  which  he  be- 
longs ;  members  of  every  Christian  communion  and  citizens  of 
every  rank  were  eager  to  do  honor  to  the  man  who  possessed 
so  many  titles  to  public  veneration  and  gratitude ;  who  had 
toiled  and  suffered,  as  few  of  the  present  generation  have  ever 


MAULMAIN   MISSION   REINFORCED.  179 

done,  for  the  benefit  of  liis  race  and  the  spread  of  the  gospel  in 
the  world.  It  was  no  sectarian  adulation  offered  to  a  distin- 
guished name,  but  rather  the  natural  homage  which  Christian 
civilization  pays  to  the  cause  of  Christian  philanthropy  ;  the 
instinctive  admiration  of  an  intelligent  and  religious  people  for 
the  character  of  one  who  has  proved  himself  a  great  benefactor 
of  mankind.  The  lesson  is  not  without  its  value  to  the  aspirants 
for  renown.  His  life  had  been  that  of  the  self-denying  mission- 
ary of  the  cross  ;  his  sphere  of  duty  had  been  far  removed  from 
that  in  which  honor  and  distinction  are  wont  to  bestow  their 
glittering  rewards,  yet  without  intending  it,  he  had  won  them  all, 
and  that  in  the  largest  measure.  For  not  the  scholar  who  has 
adorned  the  literature  of  his  age,  not  the  statesman  who  has 
guided  by  his  eloquence  the  counsels  of  a  senate,  has  ever  gained 
for  himself  the  sincerer  respect  of  his  countrymen,  or  secured 
for  his  name  a  more  honorable  place  in  the  annals  of  fame. 

Dr.  Judson  remained  in  the  United  States  till  the  following 
July ;  and  though  he  was  unable  to  address  public  as^mblies,  yet 
the  influence  of  his  presence  at  two  meetings  of  the  Convention 
and  in  the  social  circles  of  many  different  cities,  largely  contrib- 
uted to  the  increase  and  developement  of  an  interest  in  the  mis- 
sions which  he  represented.  In  June,  1846,  he  was  married  to 
Miss  Emily  Chubbuck  of  Hamilton,  N.  Y.,  and  on  the  eleventh 
of  July  he  set  sail  from  Boston  on  his  return  to  Maulmain,  ac- 
companied by  Mrs.  Judson,  by  Rev.  Messrs.  Harris  and  Beecher 
and  their  wives,  and  Miss  Lydia  Lillybridge.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Harris  Avere  appointed  to  the  Karen  department  of  the  Maul- 
main mission ;  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Beecher  were  to  go  to  Arracan, 
while  'Miss  Lillybridge  was  to  be  associated  with  Dr.  and  Mrs. 
Judson  as  a  teacher  in  the  Burman  department  of  the  mission. 
The  missionaries  arrived  at  the  port  of  their  destination  on  the 
fifth  of  December,  and  in  due  time  repaired  to  the  spheres  of 
duty  severally  assigned  them. 

During  the  absence  of  Dr.  Judson,  Mrs.  Mason  and  Mrs.  In- 
galls  had  been  removed  by  death,  Mr.  Simons  had  returned  to 
the  United  States,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Osgood  had  retired  from 


180  MISSIONS    IN    BURMAII. 

the  mission  in  consequence  of  ill  hcaltL.*  A  change  of  very 
great  importance  had  also  taken  place  in  the  govcinment  of  the 
Burman  empire.  The  brutal  and  tyrannical  monarch,  Thara- 
waddy,  who  usurped  the  throne  in  1837,  had  been  driven  from 
power  by  his  own  ministers,  and  a  regency  had  been  formed 
which,  it  was  hoped  by  the  missionaries,  would  no  longer  hinder 
their  attempts  to  reestablish  the  mission  in  Burmah  Proper. 
A  few  weeks  after  his  arrival.  Dr.  Judson  repaired  to  Rangoon 
in  order  to  ascertain  the  disposition  of  the  new  government  with 
respect  to  the  promulgation  of  Christianity.  After  a  brief  visit 
he  returned  to  Maulmain,  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  Mrs.  Jud- 
son with  him  to  Rangoon.  They  continued  to  reside  therefrom 
February  1847  to  the  following  September,  but  without  any 
countenance  either  from  the  local  or  the  imperial  government. 
The  little  Burman  church  was  much  scattered,  and,  beneath  the 
ceaseless  vigilance  of  priests  and  officers,  few  ventured  to  assem- 
ble for  worship,  and  none  came  to  inquire  concerning  the  doc- 
trines of  Christ.  Dr.  Judson,  however,  baptized  two  Burman 
converts,  and  was  gradually  gathering  together  the  scattered 
disciples,  when  he  learned  that  a  private  order  had  been  issued 
to  watch  the  missionary's  house,  and  "  apprehend  any  who  might 
be  liable  to  the  charge  of  favoring  Jesus  Christ's  religion."  The 
services  on  the  Sabbath  were  immediately  discontinued,  and  he 
determined  to  proceed  to  Ava  in  order  once  more  to  solicit  tole- 
ration from  the  imperial  government.  But  the  funds  then  in 
the  treasury  of  the  mission  at  Maulmain  were  insufficient  to 
meet  the  expense.  The  visit  to  the  capital  was  therefore  tem- 
porarily abandoned,  and  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  soon  returned  to 
their  post  at  Maulmain,  where  they  have  since  continued  to 
reside. 

In  May,  1845,  Rev.  Dr.  Pattison,  Corresponding  Secretary 
for  the  Home  Department,  resigned  the  office.     Its  duties  were 

*  Mr.  Mason  was  also  obliged  to  leave  Tavoy  on  account  of  enfeebled  health. 
He  embarked  for  the  United  States,  but  on  reiiching  Calcutta  found  his  consti- 
tution so  far  recruited  that  he  returned  to  Maulmain  in  May,  1847,  and  is  no\y 
again  at  his  station  at  Tavoy. 


RETURN  OF  MR.  ABBOTT  TO  SANDOAVAY.       181 

discharged  by  Rev.  Mr.  Peck,  tl:e  Cori'esponding  Secretary  for 
the  Foreign  Department,  until  IMay  184G,  when  Rev.  Edward 
Bright,  jr.,  was  chosen  Assistant  Corresponding  Secretary,  and 
assigned  to  the  same  executive  post  which  had  been  before  filled 
by  Dr.  Pattison.  Mr.  Bright  has  since  been  elected  to  the  office 
of  Corresponding  Secretary  for  the  Home  Department.  In 
June,  1845,  Mr.  Richard  E.  Eddy  was  appointed  Assistant 
Treasurer  in  the  place  of  Mr.  Levi  Farwell  deceased ;  and 
subsequently,  in  September,  1846,  was  chosen  Treasurer  on 
the  resignation  of  Hon.  Heman  Lincoln,  who  had  held  the  ofhce 
for  twenty-two  years,  and  during  the  whole  period  had  fulfilled 
its  obligations  and  borne  its  responsibilities  without  pecuniary 
compensation. 

Mr.  Abbott  left  the  United  States  on  his  return  to  Arracan 
in  August,  1847.*  Proceeding  by  the  way  of  England,  he  has- 
tened by  the  overland  route  to  Calcutta,  where  he  arrived  No- 
vember 4th,  and  reached  Sandovvay  early  in  December.  He 
made  his  journey  thus  rapidly  in  order  to  be  able  to  fulfill  an 
engagement  with  the  native  assistants  attached  to  his  station,  — 
that  if  his  life  was  spared  he  would  meet  them  in  January, 
1848,  at  Ong-kyoung,  the  place  at  which  he  parted  from  them 
three  years  before.  Immediately  on  his  arrival  he  sent  abroad 
a  circular  announcing  his  return,  and  appointing  the  meeting 
which  had  been  agreed  upon.  In  January,  Mr.  Abbott  accom- 
panied by  Rev.  Mr.  Beecher  repaired  to  Ong-kyoung,  where 
he  met  the  assistants  and  a  large  number  of  Christian  Karens. 
The  meeting  was  one  of  unusual  interest.  The  pastors  and 
preachers  whom  he  had  left  in  charge  of  the  churches  scattered 
over  this  district  of  Arracan  and  the  neighboring  portion  of 
Burmah  Proper,  reported  the  condition  of  their  several  flocks. 

*  The  visit  of  Mr.  Abbott  to  this  countiy  was  productive  of  imusiially 
beneficial  results.  He  was  fresh  from  the  field  of  a  most  interesting  mission, 
and  in  many  churches,  over  all  the  land,  he  narrated  the  thrilling  story  of  the 
suffering  yet  faithful  Karens.  The  interest  which  was  thus  awakened  in  be- 
half of  these  remarkable  people,  we  may  hope,  will  not  die  away  till  they 
shall  all  be  converted  to  Christianity. 

17 


182  MISSIONS    IN   BURMAH. 

The  confidence  of  the  mis.sionary  in  the  men  whom  he  had  ap- 
pointed to  the  work  of  preaching  the  gospel  to  their  country- 
men, was  fully  sustained  by  tlu'ir  fidelity  and  labors  during  his 
absence.  Of  the  two  ordained  ministers,  Tway-Poh,  who  was 
at  the  head  of  the  churches  in  Arracan,  had  baptized  six  hun- 
dred converts,  and  Myat-Kyau  who,  though  living  in  Arracan, 
preached  most  frequently  to  the  Karens  from  Burmah,  had 
baptized  five  hundred  and  fifty.  At  no  period  in  the  history  of 
the  mission  had  the  progress  of  the  gospel  been  more  remarka- 
ble ;  and  the  scene  which  presented  itself  to  the  delighted  mis- 
sionary on  his  return,  was  fitted  to  impart  the  highest  encour- 
agement and  awaken  the  liveliest  gratitude.  Of  the  twenty 
native  assistants  appointed  by  Mr.  Abbott,  but  not  ordained  to 
the  gospel  ministry,  two  had  died  and  one  had  been  suspended, 
•while  sixteen  others  had  been  added  to  the  number,  —  so  that 
he  found  on  his  return  thirty-six  native  preachers,  who  reported 
not  less  than  twelve  hundred  converts  in  their  several  districts, 
waiting  to  be  baptized  and  admitted  to  the  churches. 

In  the  autumn  of  1847  Rev.  W.  Moore  and  his  wife,  and  in 
1848  Rev.  Messrs.  Van  Meter,  C.  C.  Moore  and  Benjamin, 
with  their  wives,  sailed  from  this  country  as  reinforcements  to 
the  missions  in  Burmah;  one  of  these  was  designated  to  the 
Burmese  of  Arracan,  and  the  three  others  to  the  Karens  in 
the  districts  of  Maulmain,  Sandoway  and  Tavoy. 

Since  the  return  of  Rev.  Dr.  Judson  to  Maulmain,  he  has 
assiduously  devoted  his  labors  to  the  preparation  of  the  Burman 
and  English  Dictionary,  one  part  of  which  is  now  passing 
through  the  press,  while  the  other  is  far  advanced  towards  com- 
pletion. While  at  Rangoon,  in  1847,  he  was  frequently  ui-ged 
by  the  government  interpreter  there  to  go  up  to  Ava,  in  order 
to  avail  himself  of  literary  aids  which  could  be  found  only  at  the 
capital,  and  without  which  he  could  not  perfect  the  work  in 
which  he  is  engaged.  He  was  then  jirevented  from  going ; 
but  his  subsequent  experience  has  satisfied  him  of  its  necessity, 
and  his  latest  communications  to  the  Board  bear  tidings  of  liis 
intention  soon  to  take  passage  to  Rangoon,  and  again  ascend 


GENERAL    PROQKESS    OF   THE    MISSIONS.  183 

the  Irrawacldy  to  the  Burman  capitaL  Though  the  immediate 
object  of"  the  visit  is  the  perfection  of  the  Dictionary,  yet  it  may 
obviously  have  an  important  bearing  upon  the  interests  and 
prospects  of  the  missions.  Twenty-three  years  have  elapsed 
since  he  was  last  at  the  Burman  court.  In  that  time  a  new 
dynasty  has  occupied  the  throne,  and  new  influences  have  been 
at  work  among  the  people  ;  and  it  may  be  that  the  toleration 
which  the  monarch  then  sternly  refused  may  now  be  granted, 
when  again  asked  for  by  one  who  has  proved  himself  the  life- 
long friend  of  the  Burman  people,  and  has  conierred  the  most 
important  benefits  upon  their  language  and  theif  literature. 
The  return  of  the  missionary  to  Ava  in  these  altered  circum- 
stances, and  with  these  ncAV  claims  to  the  respect  of  the  king 
and  his  courtiers,  cannot  fail  to  awaken  the  profoundest  interest 
among  the  friends  of  the  missions,  and  to  inspire  the  animating 
hope  that  it  may  be  attended  with  results  that  shall  favor  the 
introduction  of  Christianity  into  this  idolatrous  empire. 

Few  other  changes  have  taken  place  in  these  missions  of 
a  character  requiring  that  they  be  recorded  in  this  general 
narrative.  Although  they  have  been  crippled  by  the  death  or 
the  departure  of  several  of  the  missionaries,  yet  the  blessing 
of  Heaven  has  constantly  attended  the  labors  of  those  who  re- 
main. At  each  of  the  stations  Christianity  has  made  a  gradual 
progress  ;  the  churches  have  received  frequent  accessions,  and 
the  schools  have  instructed  their  numerous  pupils  in  the  precepts 
of  the  gospel.  Of  the  latter,  the  Burman  Boarding  School  con- 
ducted by  Mr.  Howard,  and  the  Karen  Normal  School  which 
has  been  commenced  by  Mrs.  Binney,  possess  a  peculiar  interest 
and  importance.  Both  of  these  schools  are  designed  to  separate 
childi'en  in  early  life  from  the  evil  influences  to  which  they  are 
exposed  in  their  daily  associations,  and,  without  changing  their 
national  characteristics,  to  train  them  up  in  the  industrious  hab- 
its, the  useful  knowledge,  and  the  domestic  virtues  of  Christian 
society.  The  Normal  School  was  commenced  in  184:6  ;  it  has, 
almost  from  the  beginning,  numbered  thirty  pupils,  —  most  of 
whom  are  boys,  —  who  will  remain  under  the  teacher's  charge 


184  MISSIONS    IN   BUUMAH. 

until  they  have  received  the  rudiments  of  an  education  that  will 
fit  them  to  become  instructors  and  exemplars  for  their  country- 
men. Some  changes  have  also  taken  place  in  the  schools  which 
are  designed  especially  for  theological  instruction  and  the  more 
efficient  training  of  native  preachers  and  assistants.  The  Bur- 
man  class,  which  has  been  under  the  care  of  Mr.  Stevens,  has 
been  greatly  reduced  in  number,  most  of  its  recent  members 
being  now  engaged  in  preaching  in  the  city  and  the  districts  of 
Maulmain.  Of  the  schools  for  the  Karens,  that  which  is  the 
most  strictly  theological  in  its  character  is  the  Seminary  at 
Maulmain  under  the  charge  of  Mr.  Binney.  The  course  of 
instruction  here  is  becoming  more  thorough,  and  is  awakening 
with  every  succeeding  session  a  more  hearty  interest  in  the 
minds  of  the  pupils.  The  Seminary  has  now  twenty-five  mem- 
bers, who,  with  suitable  vacations,  continue  at  their  studies 
through  the  entire  year.  In  addition  to  this,  the  leading  insti- 
tution for  the  training  of  Karen  preachers,  the  native  assistants 
during  every  rainy  season  are  assembled  in  classes  and  instructed 
at  Tavoy  by  Mr.  Cross,  and  at  Sandoway  by  Mr.  Abbott  and 
Mr.  Beecher.  The  number  thus  collected  during  the  last  sea- 
son at  Tavoy  was  twenty-eight,  and  that  at  Sandoway  was  thirty. 
In  this  manner  are  the  missionaries  establishing  the  institutions 
of  the  gospel  among  these  untaught  people,  and  spreading  over 
them  the  amenities  of  social  and  intellectual  culture  as  well  as 
the  saving  influences  of  Christian  truth. 

Large  editions  of  the  Burman  Bible  had  already  been  printed, 
but  the  press  has  been  multiplying  copies  of  the  New  Testament 
in  both  dialects  of  the  Karen,  and  also  in  the  Peguan,  or  Ta- 
ling  ;  and  in  addition  to  these  it  has  printed,  and  sent  forth  over 
the  whole  empire,  millions  of  pages  of  tracts  and  other  writings 
which  explain  to  the  people  the  doctrines  taught  by  the  mission- 
aries. Many  of  these  undoubtedly  perish,  uncared-for  and 
unread ;  but  the  greater  number,  there  is  reason  to  believe, 
find  their  way  to  the  mind  of  the  nation,  and  in  city  and  coun- 
try, by  rivers  and  mountains,  are  sowing  the  seeds  of  a  purer 
religion  and  a  happier  civilization  for  the  inhabitants  of  Bur- 


THEIR   RESULTS   ESTIMATED.  185 

mah.  Assiduous  labor  and  threatening  disease  have  thinned 
the  ranks  of  the  missionaries,  and  compelled  many  of  them  to 
return  to  the  United  States  in  order  to  recruit  their  declining 
health.*  Here,  however,  they  are  for  the  most  part  engaged  in 
the  prosecution  of  works  commenced  at  the  missions,  or  in  the 
no  less  important  service  of  setting  forth  the  degraded  and 
darkened  condition  of  the  heathen,  and  urging  their  claims  upon 
the  jihilanthropy  of  the  Christian  public.  In  addition  to  those, 
however,  who  are  still  detained  in  their  native  land,  the  num- 
ber of  missionaries  who  are  now  attached  to  the  several  mis- 
sions in  Burmah  is  twenty  males  and  eighteen  females,  —  of 
whom  nineteen  are  ordained  ministers  of  the  gospel,  two 
are  connected  -with  the  press,  while  the  ladies  at  each  of  the 
stations  are  engaged  in  the  instruction  of  the  schools.  There 
are  also  employed  in  the  various  departments  of  missionary 
labor,  not  less  than  one  hundred  and  ten  native  assistants, — 
of  whom  twenty-six  are  Burmans,  or  Peguans,  while  all  the 
others  are  Karens.  The  entire  appropriations  of  the  Board  for 
these  several  missions  in  all  their  departments,  for  the  year 
ending  March  31,  1849,  amounted  to  thirty-four  thousand 
dollars.  The  whole  number  of  churches  under  their  care  is 
about  sixty-five,  connected  with  which  are  not  less  than  six 
thousand  five  hundred  members. 

The  missions  in  Burmah  formed  the  earliest  enterprise  of 
Christian  philanthropy  in  which  our  churches  were  enlisted,  and 
on  this  account,  if  on  no  other,  they  are  fraught  with  the  most 
interesting  associations  and  the  most  affecting  memories.  They 
bad  their  origin  -with  the  men  of  a  generation  most  of  whose 
representatives  have  passed  from  among  the  living ;  and,  through 
the  lapse  of  more  than  thirty  years,  they  have  been  the  subject 
of  earnest  solicitude  and  hope,  —  the  burden  of  humble  prayer, 

*  For  this  cause  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Vinton,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade,  are  now  in 
this  countrj'  —  the  former  ha\'ing  arrived  in  the  spring,  and  the  latter  in  the 
summer  of  1848.  Mr.  Vinton  is  accompanied  by  two  Karens,  a  Pwo  and  a 
Sgau,  with  whose  assistance  he  is  revising  the  vei'sion  of  the  New  Testament 
in  each  of  the  Karen  dialects. 
17* 


186  MISSION'S    IN   BrRMAH. 

and  the  incitement  of  Christian  effort  to  our  whole  denomination. 
But  apart  from  all  these  associations  of  the  past,  their  history 
is  crowded  with  vicissitudes  of  the  most  striking  character  — 
with  instances  of  heroic  self-devotion  and  life-long  labor,  —  with 
scenes  of  trial  and  suffering,  ^nd  with  spiritual  successes  and 
triumphs,  such  as  are  seldom  chronicled  in  the  records  of 
modern  missions ;  and  if  with  these  features  of  their  character 
we  connect  the  simple  story  of  the  Karens,  —  their  oppressions 
and  their  untold  wrongs,  —  their  mysterious  traditions  and  their 
wonderful  conversion  to  Christianity,  —  the  missions  in  Burmah 
become  invested  with  the  deepest  and  most  thrilling  interest  to 
every  Christian  mind.  They  present  the  extraordinary  specta- 
cle of  a  whole  people  turning  to  the  worship  of  God ;  coming 
forth  from  their  mountain  retreats  or  from  the  depths  of  their  un- 
visited  jungle,  and  eagerly  accepting  the  doctrines  and  the  faith 
of  the  gospel  of  Christ.  To  those  who  have  visited  their  sta- 
tions, and  especially  to  the  philanthropic  English  officers  *  who 
govern  the  provinces  in  which  they  are  established,  they  have 
commended  themselves  as  agencies  of  the  highest  importance 
and  of  unexampled  success  in  promoting  the  social  and  the  spirit- 
ual culture  of  the  people  for  whom  they  are  designed.  To  the 
American  public,  and  especially  to  the  members  of  the  Chris- 
tian denomination  by  whom  they  were  planted,  they  appeal 
by  the  strongest  considerations  for  liberal  support  and  continued 
enlargement ;  for  they  present  a  field  of  philanthropic  effort, 
of  encouraging  missionary  labor,  such  as  is  rarely  to  be  found  in 
any  other  missions  upon  the  globe. 

*Among  these  I  record  with  peculiar  pleasure  the  names  of  Majors  Bumey 
and  Broadfoot  and  of  Capt.  11.  M.  Durand.  Kach  of  these  gentlemen  has  filled  the 
office  of  Civil  Commissioner  in  the  Tenasserim  provinces,  and  each  has  lent  a 
generous  aid  in  promoting  the  interests  of  the  missions.  Captain  Durand  es- 
pecially, during  his  residence  in  Burmah,  was  a  warm  personal  friend  of  the 
missionaries,  and  an  active  and  zealous  fellow-laborer  with  them  in  establish- 
ing schools,  in  erecting  chapels,  and  in  advancing  the  social  and  spiritual 
progress  of  the  people.  Since  his  return  to  England  he  has  borne  the  most 
iinequivocal  testimony  to  tlieir  industry,  piety  and  fidelity,  and  in  many  a  circle 
of  the  doubting  and  the  uninformed,  has  delighted  to  narrate  the  progress  of 
the  gospel  among  the  Karens  as  a  triumphant  vindication  of  the  cause  of 
Christian  missions. 


MISSIONS    IN    SIAM   AND    CHINA. 


CHAPTER    XVI, 

Arrival  of  Rev.  J.  T.  Jones  at  Bangkok.  —  Character  of  the  Siamese.  —  Arri- 
val of  Mr.  Dean.  —  His  Labors  among  the  Chinese  at  Bangkok.  —  A  Chinese 
Church.  —  An-ival  of  other  Missionaries.  —  Progress  of  Chinese  Department. 

—  Death  of  Mr.  Reed  and  Mrs.  Jones.  —  Printing  the  Scriptures  in  Siamese. 

—  An-ival  of  Messrs.  Slafter  and  Goddard.  —  Death  of  Mr.  Shifter.  —  Prog- 
ress of  each  Department  of  the  Mission.  —  Temporary  Station  at  Macao. — 
Chinese  War.  —  Its  Results.  —  Removal  of  Missionaries  to  Hongkong. — 
Death  of  Mrs.  Dean. —  Station  at  Ningpo.  —  Treaty  between  China  and  the 
United  States.  —  Its  Results. — Death  of  Mrs.  Shuck.  —  Prospects  of  the 
Station  at  Hongkong.  —  Condition  of  the  Mission  at  Bangkok.  — Translations 
of  the  Bible  in  China. — Labors  of  Messrs.  Dean  and  Goddard. — Present 
Attitude  of  these  Missions. 

The  Mission  of  the  American  Baptists  in  Siam  is  designed 
in  part  for  the  Siamese,  and  in  part  for  the  Chinese,  who  are 
found  there  in  great  numbers,  and  until  within  a  few  years  have 
been  wholly  inaccessible  in  their  own  country.  It  was  com- 
menced in  March,  1833,  by  Rev.  J.  T.  Jones,  formerly  of  Ran- 
goon, Avho  with  Mrs.  Jones  at  that  time  established  his  residence 
at  Bangkok,  the  capital  of  the  kingdom.  The  city  had  already 
been  visited  at  different  times  by  Rev.  Mr.  Gutzlaff  of  the 
Basle  Missionary  Society,  Rev.  JMr.  Abeel  of  the  American 
Board,  and  more  recently  by  Rev.  Mr.  Toumlin  of  the  London 
Missionary  Society.  These  gentlemen  however  had  all  gone 
to  other  fields  of  labor ;  and  the  latter  on  his  departure  had  writ- 
ten to  the  Baptist  Missionaries  in  Burmah,  urging  them  to  send 
some  of  their  number  to  Siam.  In  was  in  these  circumstances, 
and  by  the  appointment  of  his  brethren  at  Maulmain,  that  Mr. 
Jones  went  to  Bangkok  for  the  purpose  of  commencing  a  mis- 
sion there. 


168  MISSIONS    IN    SIA.M    AND    CHINA. 

The  city  stands  upon  the  river  Meinam,  the  chief  river  of 
Slam,  about  twenty-live  miles  from  the  sea.  It  is  built  in  part 
upon  an  island  in  the  middle  of  the  river,  imd  in  part  upon  eith- 
er bank,  along  which  it  extends  for  several  miles.  Its  appear- 
ance, to  one  approaching  it  from  the  sea,  is  far  from  imposing, 
though  it  is  said  to  conUvin  many  magnilicent  buildings,  and  to  be 
distinguished  for  its  profuse  display  of  oriental  wealth  and  splen- 
dor. The  population  has  been  variously  estimated ;  by  some  it  has 
been  put  as  low  as  40,000,  while  by  others  it  has  been  reckoned 
at  upwards  of  400,000.  Mr.  Malcora,  who  was  at  considerable 
pains  to  foi*m  a  correct  estimate,  makes  the  number  of  inhabi- 
tants in  the  city  and  its  immediate  suburbs,  about  100,000,  of 
whom  not  more  than  3,000  or  4,000  live  within  the  walls.  They 
are  made  up  of  many  diflerent  races,  and  present  a  motley  variety 
of  costume,  mannei's,  language  and  modes  of  life.  The  Chinese 
are  the  most  numerous,  and  number  not  less  than  00,000.  Of  the 
remainder  30,000  are  Siamese,  and  10,000  are  of  other  races, 
such  as  Cochin  Chinese,  Peguans,  Malays  and  Portuguese. 

The  religion  of  Siam,  as  of  Burmah,  is  Buddhism,  though  in 
Bangkok  it  is  not  a  little  modified  by  the  variety  of  forms  in 
which  it  is  professed  by  the  ditferent  races  composing  the  popu- 
lation. The  Siamese  are  a  grade  lower  in  civilization  than  the 
Burmans.  They  are  less  active  and  intelligent,  and  are  equally 
addicted  to  the  vices  of  half  civilized  life.  In  personal  appear- 
ance they  are  said  to  be  among  the  least  attractive  of  the 
Asiatic  races,  but  they  are  by  no  means  among  the  most  de- 
graded. Though  mean,  slothful,  crafty  and  rapacious,  they  are 
described  as  possessing  qualities  which  indicate  that  they  are 
not  wanting  in  capacity  for  civilization.  Their  language  is  ex- 
ceedingly simple,  and  is  far  more  easily  acquired  than  the  Bur- 
man,  though  it  contains  but  little  literature;  and  the  number  of 
Siamese  who  can  read  is  said  to  be  unusually  small. 

On  arriving  at  Bangkok  in  1833,  Mr.  Jones  was  courteously 
received  by  several  of  the  officers  of  the  court  to  whom  he  be- 
came known,  and  was  soon  able,  without  opposition  or  molesta- 
tion, to  commence  the  labors  of  the  mission.     His  house  became 


SIAM   MISSION   ESTABLISHED.  189 

a  place  of  frequent  resort  for  a  large  circle  of  persons,  —  Chi- 
nese, Burmans  and  Peguans,  —  who  came  to  converse  with  hira 
concerning  the  doctrines  whicli  he  taught.  He  found  the  Chi- 
nese part  of  the  population  by  far  the  most  accessible  and 
inquisitive ;  but  as  he  was  unacquainted  with  their  language 
he  was  able  to  reach  only  those  who  could  speak  the  Burman 
or  the  Peguan  tongue.  The  four  earliest  converts  were  Chi- 
rrese.  Two  of  them  had  formerly  been  instructed  by  Messrs. 
GutzlafF  and  Abeel,  —  and  seemed  to  have  been  converted  by 
their  instrumentality.  They  were  all  baptized  by  Mr.  Jones 
on  the  8th  of  December,  1833  ;  and  one  of  them,  named  Chek 
Bunti,  was  immediately  appointed  an  assistant  in  the  mission,  to 
take  charge  of  a  school  for  Chinese  boys,  and  also  to  conduct 
worship  in  Chinese  on  the  Sabbath. 

Mr.  Jones  soon  acquired  such  familiarity  with  the  language 
as  to  feel  justified  in  commencing  the  translation  of  the  Scrip- 
tures. The  Gospel  of  Matthew  was  completed  in  1835,  and  a 
catechism  of  the  New. Testament  was  also  gotten  ready  for  the 
press.  He  accordingly  repaired  to  Singapore  in  order  to  have 
them  printed  at  the  press  of  the  mission  of  the  American  Board, 
which  was  established  there.  A  large  edition  of  each  of  these 
works  was  speedily  printed,  and  in  the  following  June  he  re- 
turned to  Siam,  furnished  with  additional  means  of  carrying 
forward  the  labors  of  his  mission. 

The  mission  at  Bangkok  had  been  commenced  without  waiting 
to  obtain  the  sanction  of  the  Board  of  Managers  ;  they  however 
immediately  gave  it  their  full  approbation.  A  treaty  of  amity 
and  commerce  had  recently  been  concluded  between  the  gov- 
ernment of  the  United  States  and  the  King  of  Siam,  and  the 
attention  of  the  Board  had  already  been  directed  to  that  country 
as  furnishing,  on  account  of  its  intimate  relations  with  China, 
a  suitable  field  for  missionary  operations  among  the  Chinese. 
On  learning  that  Mr.  Jones  had  gone  to  Bangkok,  they  immedi- 
ately determined  to  carry  out  their  design  and  to  send  additional 
missionaries  to  the  station.  In  this  manner  Bangkok  became 
the  seat  of  missionary  labors  both  for  the  Siamese  and  for  the 


190  IttlSSIONS    I>'    8IAM   AND    CHINA. 

Chinese,  great  numbers  of  whom  reside  in  Siam  or  are  constantly 
drawn  thither  in  the  intercourse  of  trade. 

In  puisuance  of  this  design.  Rev.  "William  Dean  and  his 
wife  sailed  from  the  United  States  in  September,  1834,  and 
arrived  at  Singapore  in  February,  183o,  during  the  visit  of  Mr. 
Jones  at  that  port.  They  determined  to  remain  at  Singapore, 
engaged  in  studying  the  Chinese  language,  until  the  printing  of 
the  Gospel  of  Matthew  should  be  completed  ;  but  during  the  in- 
terval Mrs.  Dean  was  suddenly  summoned  away  by  death,  only 
a  few  weeks  after  their  arrival.  Mr.  Dean  accompanied  Mr. 
Jones  to  Bangkok  in  the  following  June,  and  entered  immediately 
upon  his  labors  as  a  missionary  to  the  Chinese.  In  December, 
three  other  Chinamen  were  baptized  and  added  to  the  little  band 
of  disciples.  Indeed  the  Chinese  inhabitants  of  Siam  soon  be- 
gan to  evince  a  gi-eater  interest  in  the  teachings  of  the  mission- 
aries than  the  native  Siamese,  and  even  to  the  present  day 
nearly  all  the  spiritual  fruits  of  the  mission  at  Bangkok  have 
been  among  them. 

So  strong  however  is  the  appetite  for  opium  among  these 
people,  and  so  ruinous  are  the  effects  of  its  use,  that  the  missiona- 
ries early  found  it  necessary  to  adopt  special  precautions  in  order 
to  fortify  the  converts  against  its  seductive  influence.  They 
•were  formed  into  an  association,  in  which  they  pledged  them- 
selves to  each  other  to  abstain  from  the  use  of  the  intoxicating 
and  enervating  drug.  But  in  spite  of  every  precaution,  Chek 
Bunti,  the  assistant  in  the  mission  and  one  of  the  earliest  con- 
verts, yielded  to  the  tempation  and  fell  away  from  the  faith 
which  he  professed.  Others  also  were  at  first  corrupted  by  his 
evil  example  ;  but  most  of  them  soon  returned  in  penitence,  to 
confess  the  shame  they  had  brought  upon  the  cause  of  the  new 
religion. 

In  March,  1836,  Mr.  Jones  having  completed  the  translation 
of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  went  again  to  Singapore  to  obtain 
fonts  of  types  both  in  Siamese  and  Chinese,  in  anticipation  of 
the  arrival  of  a  press  Avhich  had  been  promised  from  America. 
He  extended  his  voyage  to  Penang  and  Malacca  for  the  benefit 


LABORS    OF   THE   MISSIONARIES.  191 

of  Mrs.  Jones's  health,  and  on  his  return  to  Singapore  found  that 
Rev.  Messrs.  Davenport,  Reed,  and  Shuck,  with  their  wives, 
had  arrived  during  his  absence,  bringing  witlithem  the  expected 
press,  and  the  necessary  materials  for  printing.  Messrs.  Daven- 
port and  Reed  soon  accompanied  him  to  Bangkok,  the  former  to 
be  attached  as  preacher  and  printer  to  the  Siamese,  and  the  lat- 
ter to  be  associated  with  Mr.  Dean  in  the  Chinese  department 
of  the  mission,  while  Mr.  Shuck  remained  at  Singapore,  intend- 
ing soon  to  commence  a  station  either  at  Macao  or  at  Canton. 

The  mission  Avas  now  fairly  started  at  Bangkok.  A  commo- 
dious printing  house  was  erected,  together  with  a  strong  store 
made  of  brick,  for  containing  the  paper  and  other  materials,  and 
keeping  them  secure  from  dampness  and  fi'om  the  insects  that 
might  destroy  them.  The  press  was  kept  constantly  in  opera- 
tion under  the  direction  of  Mr.  Davenport,  printing  books  and 
tracts,  both  in  Siamese  and  in  Chinese.  Mr.  Dean  occupied  a 
floating  house  on  the  river,  and  was  constantly  engaged  in  labors 
for  the  Chinese  population,  having  at  his  house  on  Sundays  and 
other  days  of  preaching,  congregations  varying  from  thirty  to 
fifty  persons ;  while  Mr.  Jones  still  devoted  himself  to  the  trans- 
lation of  the  Scriptures  into  Siamese,  the  preparation  of  tracts, 
and  to  visiting  the  Wats,  or  places  of  worship,  for  the  purpose  of 
conversing  with  the  people  and  preaching  to  them  the  doctrines 
of  the  gospel.  He  also  made  several  excursions  up  the  river 
Meinam  and  short  distances  into  the  interior,  in  order  to  become 
acquainted  with  the  population  and  to  distribute  tracts  and  books 
which  he  had  prepared  for  their  instruction.  Schools  were  also 
established  in  which  the  few  pupils  who  could  be  induced  to  at- 
tend were  instructed  by  the  ladies  of  the  mission.  The  parents, 
both  among  the  Siamese  and  the  Chinese,  generally  refused  to 
allow  their  children  to  attend  the  schools  of  the  missionaries,  al- 
leging as  reasons  that  they  did  not  wish  them  taught  not  to  wor- 
ship priests  and  idols,  and  that  in  case  they  were  in  need  of 
money  they  might  choose  to  sell  them  as  slaves.  Indeed  a 
considerable  portion  of  the  scholars,  who  have  been  retained  in 
the  schools  long  enough  to  receive  even  the  rudiments  of  an  edu- 


192  MISSIONS    IN    SIAM    AND    CHINA. 

cation,  have  been  such  as  were  redeemed  from  slavery  either 
by  the  influence  or  the  direct  purcluisc  of  the  missionaries 
thcni-selves. 

In  the  summer  of  1837  the  mission  at  Bangkok  was  visited 
by  Rev.  Mr.  Malcom,  in  his  official  tour  in  the  East,  and  while 
he  was  there  its  several  members,  together  with  the  three 
Chinese  converts  who  still  remained  faithful,  were  formed 
into  a  Christian  church.  Three  others  were  added  soon  after- 
wards, and  the  labors  of  the  mission,  particularly  among  the 
Chinese,  continued  to  prosper  until  they  were  interrupted  by 
changes  and  bereavements  which  tilled  the  hearts  of  all  its  mem- 
bers with  sorrow.  The  first  of  these  was  the  death  of  Mr.  Reed, 
which  took  place  in  August,  1837,  just  as  he  had  completed  his 
novitiate  as  a  missionary,  and  was  commencing  the  work  of 
preaching  in  Chinese,  for  which  he  had  been  long  preparing. 
In  October  of  the  same  year  ]\Ir.  Dean,  having  seen  his  fellow- 
laborer  smitten  down  by  his  side,  found  his  own  health  seriously 
undermined,  and  was  obliged  to  make  a  voyage  to  Singapore 
for  its  recovery.  "While  the  mission  was  thus  reduced  in  num- 
bers and  in  strength,  it  pleased  Heaven  again  to  visit  it  with  an- 
other heavy  aflliction  in  the  sudden  death  of  Mrs.  Jones.  She 
was  seized  by  that  dreadful  scourge  of  the  East,  the  spasmodic 
cholera,  and  died  in  March,  1838.  She  had  been  a  missionary 
for  nine  years,  and,  in  feeble  health,  amidst  many  disadvantages, 
had  mastered  both  the  Burman  and  the  Siamese  language,  and 
performed  an  unusual  amount  of  service,  especially  among  her 
own  sex,  in  the  missions  with  which  she  had  been  connected. 
In  addition  to  this  she  had  translated  into  Siamese  two  books  of 
the  Old  Testament,  and  prepared  a  dictionary  of  several  thou- 
sand words  of  that  language.  She  died  happy  in  the  conscious- 
ness that  her  efforts  to  give  the  gospel  to  the  heathen  had  not 
been  in  vain  ;  for  she  had  seen  many  of  her  own  sex,  so  neglect- 
ed and  degraded  by  the  social  systems  of  the  East,  raised  by 
her  instrumentality  to  the  liberty  and  dignity  which  the  gospel 
of  Christ  alone  can  confer. 

Mr.  Dean  having  extended  his  voyage  from  Singapore  to 


THE    MISSION   REINFORCED    AND    BEREAVED.  193 

Macao  and  Canton,  was  married  at  Macao  to  INIiss  Theodosia 
Ann  Barker,  an  English  lady  resident  there,  with  whom  he  re- 
turned to  Bangkok  in  May,  1838.  Mr.  Jones  had  for  some 
time  been  engaged  in  revising  his  translations  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament. He  had  now  completed  the  Gospels  of  Matthew,  Mark 
and  Luke,  together  ^\4th  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  and  was 
already  commencing  some  of  the  Epistles,  and  at  the  same 
time  enlarging  and  perfecting  the  dictionary  which  had  been 
begun  by  other  hands,  whose  labors,  alas!  were  now  closed  by 
death.  The  arrangements  for  printing,  which  had  proved  ex- 
ceedingly defective  on  account  of  the  imperfection  of  the  types, 
were  also  perfected  in  the  summer  of  1838  by  the  arrival  ot 
the  necessary  material  for  a  type  foundry,  which  Avas  procured 
at  Malacca  by  Mr.  Jones  of  Mr.  Dyer,  a  gentleman  in  the  employ 
of  the  London  Missionary  Society.  A  second  printing  press 
was  also  added  to  the  property  of  the  mission  in  Decem- 
ber, 1838.  With  these  additional  facilities  the  work  of  print- 
ing was  resumed  ;  tracts  and  copies  of  the  gospel  and  other 
portions  of  the  Scriptures  were  rapidly  multiplied,  and  nearly  a 
million  of  pages  were  also  struck  off  for  the  use  of  the  mission- 
aries of  the  American  Board  Avho  were  stationed  in  Bangkok.* 
In  June,  1839,  Rev.  Messrs.  Slafter  and  Goddard  with  their 
wives  arrived  at  Singapore,  having  been  appointed  by  the 
Board  as  a  reinforcement  of  the  mission  in  Siam.  Mr.  Slafter 
carried  with  him  an  additional  press  and  proceeded  immediately 
to  Bangkok,  where  he  became  associated  with  Mr.  Jones  in  la- 
bors among  the  Siamese.  His  career  as  a  missionary  was  brought 
to  an  early  close.  He  speedily  acquired  the  language,  and  made 
several  excursions  in  different  directions  into  the  interior  for  the 
purpose  of  circulating  books  and  conversing  with  the  people ; 
but  ere  he  had  scarcely  begun  the  work  of  preaching  the  gospel, 
he  fell  a  victim  to  disease,  and  died  on  the  7th  of  April,  1841. 
Mr.  Goddard,  who  was   originally  designated  to  the   Chinese 

*  The  mission  of  this  Board  at  Bangkok  was  commenced  in  1834,  before  it 
was  known  to  the  Commissioners  in  the  United  States  that  Mr.  Jones  had 
gone  to  Siam. 

18 


194  MISSIONS    IN    SIAM    AND    CHINA. 

department  of  the  mission,  remained  at  Singapore  for  more  than 
a  year,  studying  the  liingiiage,  and  in  other  ways  preparing 
himself  for  the  labors  of  his  post,  lie  went  to  Bangkok  in  Oc- 
tober, 1840,  and  immediately  entered  upon  the  routine  of  duties 
which  there  awaited  hira. 

The  operations  of  both  branches  of  the  mission  have  been 
frequently  interrupted  by  changes  occasioned  by  the  ill  health 
of  the  missionaries,  yet  they  have  been  attended  with  very 
dificrent  measures  of  success.  Among  the  Siamese,  the  gospel 
Las  been  preached,  and  that  too  with  scarcely  any  opposition 
from  either  the  government  or  the  priesthood  of  the  country. 
The  entire  New  Testament  *  and  several  books  of  the  Old  Tes- 
tament have  been  translated  and  printed,  and  tracts  and  books 
have  been  given  to  the  people  in  unusual  numbers,  and  with 
all  desirable  care  on  the  part  of  the  missionaries  to  insure  their 
being  read,  but  no  corresponding  results  have  thus  far  followed. 
Not  a  single  Siamese!  has  been  converted  to  Christianity,  and 
scarcely  any  durable  impression  has  been  made  on  the  imper- 
turbable indifference  with  which  the  mind  of  the  nation  seems 
to  regard  religious  truth.  It  is  true  they  appear  to  have  read 
the  books,  and  often  to  have  expressed  opinions  concerning 
them.  The  j^ricsts  have  in  many  instances  acknowledged  the 
utterly  false  and  fabulous  chafacter  of  their  own  sacred  writ- 
ings ;  yet  neither  priests  nor  people  have  thus  far  recognized 
the  obligations  of  Clu-istianity,  or  been  attracted  by  the  simple 
beauty  of  its  heavenly  message.  This  department  of  the  mis- 
sion at  Bangkok  has  in  consequence  failed  to  create  the  interest 
which  its  connection  with  a  populous  kingdom  would  of  itself 
naturally  insi)ire.  Its  missionaries,  always  few  in  number, 
have  often  been  obliged  to  remit  their  labors  in  consequence  of 
enfeebled  health.  Mr.  Jones  has  twice  visited  the  United 
States.  Mrs.  Eced  and  INIrs.  Slafter,  who  were  for  some  time 
engaged  in  schools,  have  both  withdrawn  from  the  mission  ;  and 

*  This  was  accomplished  by  Mr.  Jones,  in  1839. 

t  The  conversion  of  the  first  Siamese  is  reported  in  a  recent  letter  from  tho 
mission.    Sec  American  Baptist  Magazine,  March,  1849 


PUOGRESS    OF   THE    CUINKSE   DEPARTMENT.  195 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Davenport,  unable  longer  to  labor  in  the  climate 
of  Siam,  veturned  to  this  countrj  in  1845,  and  have  since  ceas- 
ed to  be  missionaries. 

In  18-13,  Mr.  Chandler,  a  machinist  and  type-founder  con- 
nected with  the  mission  at  Maulmain,  went  to  reside  at  Bangkok. 
He  has  been  attached  to  the  printing  department,  and  has  ren- 
dered much  valuable  incidental  service  in  introducing  the  me- 
chanic arts  into  the  kingdom.  For  this  purpose  he  accepted 
the  invitation  of  Prince  Momfonoi  to  aid  him  in  building  sev- 
eral kinds  of  machinery  after  American  models.  The  arrange- 
ments which  were  adopted  were  designed  to  be  specially  favor- 
able to  the  improvement  of  the  Siamese  artisans ;  and  so  re- 
spectful was  the  prince  to  the  religious  principles  of  Mr.  Chand- 
ler, that  he  directed  his  laborers  to  cease  from  work  on  the 
Sabbath,  —  and  though  they  were  often  hurried  in  their  labors, 
yet  the  rule  was  faithfully  observed  for  more  than  a  year.  But 
notwithstanding  these  and  other  incidental  results  which  have 
been  accomplished,  it  must  still  be  confessed  that  little  hold 
has  thus  far  been  gained  upon  the  mind  of  the  Siamese ;  and 
after  fifteen  years  of  the  labors  of  the  missionaries,  prosecuted 
amidst  all  the  advantages  of  the  press  and  of  the  translated 
Scriptures,  Siam  now  presents  not  a  single  Christian  church  for 
her  own  people  rising  among  her  countless  temples  of  heathen- 
ism, and  scarcely  a  single  worshipper  of  the  true  God  kneeling 
in  spiritual  devotion  amidst  her  millions  of  idolaters. 

The  branch  of  the  mission  among  the  Chinese  population  of 
Bangkok  has  been  attended  by  many  encouragements.  This 
station,  and  the  station  at  Macao,  where  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Shuck 
went  to  reside  in  Septembei',  1836,  Avere  designed  to  be  points 
of  approach  from  which  the  missionaries  might  at  length  extend 
their  labors  to  China  itself.  They  were  both  commenced  at  a 
period  when  the  teachers  of  religion  and  the  agents  of  com- 
merce were  alike  studiously  excluded  from  the  empire,  and 
when  of  all  its  countless  population,  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel 
could  be  made  known  only  to  those  who  were  living  away  from 
its  scornful  prejudices,  and  beyond  the  jurisdiction  of  its  haughty 


196  MISSIONS   IN    SIAM   AND    CHINA. 

despotism.  It  w.is  found  at  tliose,  and  at  other  neighboring 
posts  at  which  Cliristiau  missions  had  bc-vn  phxnted  for  their 
benefit,  that  the  Chinese  were  far  more  accessible  than  had  been 
imagined ;  and  that,  when  away  from  China,  they  evinced  far 
less  of  their  characteristic  contempt  for  the  civilization  and  re- 
ligion of  Christian  nations.  They  are  separated  from  the  rest 
of  mankind  by  a  language  of  the  greatest  difficulty  ;  yet,  when 
this  has  been  fully  mastered  by  the  missionaries,  they  have 
proved  themselves  by  no  means  indifferent  to  the  appeals  of 
moral  truth  ;  and  though  even  to  this  day  but  little  has  been  ac- 
complished by  the  combined  etibrts  of  all  the  missionaries  who 
have  been  sent  to  them,  yet  many  of  the  strongest  barriers  to 
the  diffusing  of  the  gospel  have  been  removed,  and  both  among 
the  learned  and  the  unlearned  there  are  now  found  those  who 
have  received  the  religion  of  Christ. 

At  the  Bangkok  station,  Mr.  Dean  and  Mr.  Goddard  were  for 
two  years  after  the  arrival  of  the  latter  the  only  missionaries 
among  the  Chinese.  Mr.  Dean  was  employed  as  a  preacher 
and  preparer  of  books  and  tracts,  and  also  instructed  the  native 
assistants  in  Christian  theology,  and  in  other  ways  directed 
them  in  the  performance  of  their  labors.  Mr.  Goddard,  with 
here  and  there  a  brief  interval  of  interruption,  has  been  up  to 
a  recent  pei-iod  assiduously  engaged  in  the  service  of  the  mis- 
sion as  a  preacher  and  a  translator  of  the  Scriptures.  In  1840 
the  members  of  the  church  were  nine  in  number ;  in  the  follow- 
ing year  seven  more  were  added,  and  each  succeeding  year  has 
witnessed  some  accession  to  the  little  band.  Portions  of  both 
the  Old  and  the  New  Testament  have  been  prepared  and  print- 
ed by  the  missionaries,  and  tracts  and  books  have  been  circulat- 
ed among  the  people,  and  also,  by  means  of  the  sailors  and  mer- 
chants who  come  to  Bangkok  from  every  port  in  China,  have 
been  scattered  along  the  entire  coast,  and  it  may  be  far  into  the 
interior  of  the  empire. 

At  Macao,  a  port  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Portuguese, 
Mr.  Shuck  met  with  the  same  facilities  for  laboring  among  the 
Chinese.     In  September,  1841,  Rev.  Issachar  J.  Roberts,  who 


CHINESE   WAR.  197 

had  for  some  time  been  residing  at  Macao  as  a  missionary  of  a 
society  then  existing  in  tlie  "Western  States,  entered  into  the 
service  of  the  Board,  and  became  associated  with  Mr.  Shuck. 
Two  or  three  Chinese  were  baptized  at  this  station,  and  tidings 
of  the  gospel  were  borne  widely  abroad  by  the  wanderings  of 
those  who  had  conversed  with  the  missionaries  or  read  the 
tracts  and  books  which  they  distributed.  Small,  however,  and 
quite  inadequate  were  the  fruits  which  had  been  borne  at  this 
station,  when,  in  1841,  missionary  labors  among  the  Chinese 
were  for  a  time  interrupted  by  the  breaking  out  of  the  war  be- 
tween England  and  China,  and  the  blockade  of  the  port  of 
Macao. 

This  war  was  regarded  by  the  religious  public,  both  in 
England  and  in  this  country,  as  one  whose  objects  were  wholly 
unjustifiable,  and  whose  results  would  pi-obably  tend  still  further 
to  alienate  the  empire  from  all  Christian  nations.  Serious 
difficulties  had  been  pending  for  three  years  between  the  two 
nations,  arising  mainly  from  the  attempts  of  the  emperor  to 
suppress  the  trade  in  opium  in  which  the  English  were  largely 
engaged.  Several  acts  of  hostility  were  perpetrated  in  1840  ; 
and  in  the  foUowmg  spring,  having  collected  large  naval  and 
military  forces  at  the  island  of  Hongkong,  the  English  proceed- 
ed to  invest  Canton  and  several  other  leading  cities  along  the 
coast.  It  was  not  till  after  the  sacrifice  of  immense  treasure 
and  the  lives  of  thousands  of  his  subjects,  that  the  emperor  would 
accept  the  terms  dictated  by  the  English  minister  plenipoten- 
tiary, in  a  manner  so  humiliating  to  imperial  pride.  At  length, 
in  August,  1842,  a  treaty  of  perpetual  amity  was  concluded, 
which  has  altered  the  relations  of  China  to  the  entire  civilized 
world.  By  the  terms  of  the  treaty  the  island  of  Hongkong, 
lying  at  the  mouth  of  the  Canton  river,  was  ceded  to  "  the 
queen  of  England,  her  heirs  and  successors  forever,"  and  the  five 
ports  of  Canton,  Amoy,  Fuhchau,  Ningpo  and  Shanghai,  were 
opened  to  British  commerce,  and  the  residence  of  British 
officers  and  merchants.  Thus,  as  has  often  happened  in  the  col- 
lisions of  nations,  did  a  war  which  was  begun  in  order  to  promote 
18* 


198  MISSIONS    IN    SIAM    AND    CHINA. 

an  iniquitous  traffic,  finally  terminate  in  the  extension  of  Chris- 
tian civilization  and  in  preparing  the  way  for  the  ultimate  intro- 
duction of  the  go^pel  into  the  most  populous  empire  of  the 
globe. 

The  result  was  hailed  with  thankfulness  and  joy  by  the 
friends  of  missions  in  all  parts  of  the  world  as  most  auspicious 
to  the  cause  which  they  were  engaged  in  ])romoting;  and 
in  England  especially,  it  awakened  new  feelings  of  obligation  to 
send  the  blessings  of  Christianity  to  the  distant  people  thus 
subjugated  by  her  arms.  The  English  immediately  began  to 
occupy  the  ports  which  were  opened  for  their  I'csideuce,  and 
the  American  missionaries  to  the  Chinese,  who  had  been  re- 
siding at  Bangkok  and  Macao,  determined  to  remove  to  China, 
and  establish  the  mission  at  such  of  the  free  ports  as  might 
prove  most  advantageous  and  inviting.  ]\Ir.  Roberts  had  al- 
ready gone  from  Macao  to  Hongkong  in  February,  1842,  and 
was  followed  a  few  months  later  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Shuck.  Mr. 
Dean  also  left  Bangkok  in  February,  1842,  and  after  lingering 
at  Singapore  and  Macao  for  the  benefit  of  his  health,  arrived 
at  Hongkong  in  the  following  June.  Though  the  treaty  had  not 
then  been  ratified,  yet  the  free  ports  were  all  in  the  hands  of 
the  English,  —  and  the  missionaries,  availing  themselves  of  the 
protection  aflbrdcd  by  the  British  flag,  immediately  set  about 
ascertaining  the  different  points  at  which  stations  might  most 
advantageously  be  planted.  For  this  purpose  Mr.  Dean  ac- 
cepted the  invitation  of  the  captain  and  supercargo  of  the 
Lowell,  the  first  American  ship  which  entered  the  eastern  har- 
bors of  China,  to  take  passage  to  Kulangsu,  Chusan  and  Araoy. 
At  each  of  these  places  he  made  inquiries  and  observations  re- 
specting the  object  he  had  in  view,  and  also  obtjiined  much 
valuable  information  concerning  the  other  cities  on  the  coast 
which  were  likely  to  be  opened  to  the  commerce  of  the  English. 
He  returned  in  October  apparently  most  favorably  impressed 
with  Amoy  as  the  future  seat  of  the  mission  ;  but  as  the  extent 
of  the  toleration  which  would  be  granted  to  a  foreign  religion 
was  not  yet  fully  known,  it  was  decided  to  plant  the  principal 


A    STATION    PLANTED    AT    HONGKONG.  201 

station  for  the  i:>resent  at  Hongkong,  which  was  already  pre- 
senting a  most  inviting  field  for  missionary  labor.  Tlie  island 
has  several  towns,  all  of  which,  beneath  the  fi'eedom  and  secu- 
rity of  tlie  English  rule,  are  rapidly  growing  in  population,  and 
are  evidently  destined  to  assume  a  commanding  importance. 
Messi's.  Dean  and  Shuck  accordingly  established  themselves  at 
the  principal  city  of  Plongkong  —  now  known  as  Victoria,  while 
Mr.  Roberts  went  to  Chek-chu,  a  smaller  town  on  the  south  side 
of  the  island. 

At  Victoria  a  lot  was  gi-anted  by  the  government  on  which 
a  mission  house  was  erected  ;  two  commodious  chapels  were 
also  built,  to  be  used  alike  for  public  worship  and  for  schools ; 
and  the  expenses  of  these  buildings  were  defrayed  principally 
by  English  gentlemen  then  residing  at  Hongkong  and  Macao, 
among  whom  was  Sir  Henry  Pottinger,  the  negotiator  of  the 
treaty.  A  church  of  five  members,  in  addition  to  the  missiona- 
ries, was  organized  and  placed  under  the  care  of  Mr.  Shuck,  to 
which  four  others  were  added  by  the  close  of  1842.  A  chapel 
was  also  erected  at  Chek-chu,  in  which  Mr.  Roberts  conducted 
service  both  in  English  and  in  Chinese,  and  also  superintended 
a  school  for  Chinese  youth,  which  was  instructed  in  part  by  one 
of  the  disciples  who  had  come  up  from  Siam.  Thus,  under  the 
supervision  of  these  three  missionaries,  were  planted  the  earliest 
missions  of  the  American  Baptists  in  that  ancient  and  hitherto 
unknown  empire,  which  embraces  beneath  its  sway  nearly  a 
fourth  part  of  the  human  race.  They  had  long  been  laboring 
among  the  Chinese,  but  now  for  the  first'time  were  their  stations 
established  in  China.  Though  for  the  present  limited  to  a  single 
island,  yet  both  the  missionaries  and  their  friends  in  America 
exulted  in  the  thought  that  the  barriers  of  ages  were  at  length 
broken  down,  and  that  the  way  was  now  open  to  the  country  on 
whose  confines  they  had  long  been  eagerly  waiting. 

In  March,  1843,  the  mission  was  bereft  of  Mrs.  Dean,  a  lady 
of  superior  culture  and  most  exemplary  piety.  Born  at  Thet- 
ford,  England,  she  had  come  to  China  in  1836  in  the  service  of 


202  MISSIONS    IX    8IAM   AND    CHINA. 

the  "  Society  for  Promoting  Female  Education  in  the  East."  At 
the  period  of  her  marriage  to  Mr.  Dean  she  had  already  ac- 
quired the  lanji^uagc  ;  and  an  extensive  acquaintance  Avith  the 
manners  and  religious  opinions  of  the  people  and  their  acquire- 
ments, together  with  the  eminent  advantages  which  she  had 
enjoyed  in  England,  fitted  her  for  high  usefulness  in  her  subse- 
quent capacity  as  the  Avife  of  a  Christian  missionary  ;  and, 
whether  at  the  solitary  station  at  Bangkok  or  beneath  the  victo- 
rious flag  of  her  own  countrymen  at  Hongkong,  she  ever  proved 
herself  a  judicious  adviser  and  a  devoted  laborer  in  the  mission 
which  she  had  adoi)ted.  Mr.  Dean,  from  tlie  commencement  of 
his  labors  among  the  Cliinese,  had  been  accustomed  to  the  Tie- 
Cliiu  dialect,  and  hence  most  readily  directed  his  attention  to  the 
people  of  that  province  who  resided  at  Hongkong  or  occasion- 
ally visited  the  island  for  the  purposes  of  trade.  He  had 
maintained  public  worship  in  this  dialect  for  several  months ; 
and  in  May,  1843,  a  second  church  was  constituted  at  Victoria, 
composed  of  three  members  from  the  Tie  Chiu  province.  The 
church  was  placed  under  the  charge  of  Mr.  Dean,  whose  health 
however  had  now  become  so  far  enfeebled  as  often  to  interrupt 
his  labors,  and  intimate  to  him  that  he  must  soon  suspend  them 
altogether  and  go  to  a  more  genial  climate. 

The  mission  at  Hongkong,  though  still  subjected  to  interrup- 
tions and  bereavements,  soon  became  highly  prosperous.  Its 
interests  and  objects  were  favored  by  many  of  the  English  officers 
and  residents,  and  the  Chinese  people  heard  the  gospel  preached 
in  their  difierent  dialects,  or  read  its  precepts  in  the  written  lan- 
guage which  is  common  to  them  all.  Accessions  were  made  to 
the  churches,  and  all  the  interests  of  the  station  assumed  a  most 
encouraging  aspect.  In  the  spring  of  1843  Dr.  D.  J.  Macgowan 
arrived  at  Hongkong,  and  became  connected  with  the  mission. 
He,  however,  soon  went  up  to  Canton,  and,  after  spending  sev- 
eral weeks  with  Dr.  Parker  in  professional  observations  and 
practice  in  the  hospital  there,  he  took  passage  to  Chusan  and 
Ningpo,  and  at  the  latter  place  established  a  mission-hospital,  in 


TREATY    I5ETWKKN    CHINA    AND    THE    UNITED    STATES.  203 

which  he  has  since  been  usefully  employed  in  connection  with 
various  labors  as  a  religious  teaclier.* 

The  treaty  which  had  been  concluded  between  Great  Britian 
and  China  had  created  the  deepest  interest  in  the  commercial 
circles  of  both  Europe  and  America ;  and  other  nations  were 
eager  to  obtain  for  themselves  the  commercial  advantages  which 
it  was  supposed  were  secured  to  England  by  its  stipulations.  In 
the  summer  of  1843  the  government  of  the  United  States  de- 
spatched an  embassy  to  China,  at  the  head  of  which  was  placed 
Hon.  Caleb  Gushing,  for  the  purpose  of  opening  diplomatic  in- 
tercourse with  the  emperor.  Mr.  Gushing  arrived  at  Macao 
in  the  following  February.  He  was  there  met  by  the  commis- 
sioner appointed  by  the  emperor,  and  the  terms  of  a  treaty  were 
mutually  agreed  upon,  which  was  signed  by  the  representatives 
of  the  two  countries  on  the  3d  of  July,  1844,  at  Wangliia,  a  small 
town  in  the  vicinity  of  Macao.  The  new  treaty  embodied  all 
the  important  features  of  that  which  had  been  negotiated  Avith 
the  English  ;  and  in  addition  provided  for  the  erection  of  chapels, 
hospitals,  and  cemeteries,  at  each  one  of  the  five  ports,  and  at  the 
same  time  for  other  commercial  advantages,  which  were  also 
to  be  extended  to  all  nations.  Its  effect  has  undoubtedly  been 
to  secure  to  the  American  missionaries  and  other  American 
residents  many  privileges,  which  without  it  they  would  have 
had  only  by  sufferance  from  their  connection  with  the  Eng- 
lish,! It  has  given  to  the  missions  from  this  country  a  per- 
manent footing  in  China,  and  distinctly  recognized  them  as 
among  the  interests  that  are  to  receive  the  protection  of  the 
government. 

*  This  hospital  appears  to  have  been  at  first  the  joint  establishment  of  Dr. 
Macgowan  and  Dr.  Macartey,  of  the  American  Presbyterian  Slission.  Dr. 
Macgowan  has  now  associated  with  him  Eev.  E.  C.  Lord  as  preacher,  thus 
making  what  has  always  been  found  the  most  useful  combination  of  labors 
among  the  Chinese. 

t  At  present  it  is  said  that  we  are  held  in  special  favor  by  the  Chinese. 
Our  merchants  have  undoubtedly  profited  by  the  fact,  and  our  missionaries 
have  on  several  occasions  been  saluted  with  peculiar  regard,  as  belonging 
to  "  the  nation  of  the  flowery  flag." 


204  '     MISSIONS    IN    SIAM    AND    CHINA. 

But  these  fair  prospects  of  the  mission  have  also  been  shaded 
by  aniictive  events,  which  for  a  time  diminished  its  efhciency 
and  tend'.'d  to  discourage  its  members  and  friends.  In  Novem- 
ber, 1844,  Mrs.  Shuck  died  at  Victoria,  after  a  brief  illness. 
She  was  the  daughter  of  Rev.  Addison  Ilall,  of  Virginia,  and 
sailed  from  the  United  States  with  her  husband  in  the  autumn 
of  1835,  destined  for  the  mission  in  Siam.  Their  residence, 
however,  was  at  Macao,  where  Mrs.  Shuck  early  began  to  de- 
vote herself  to  the  duties  of  her  station.  In  her  sudden  death 
many  tender  ties  were  sundered  and  many  fond  hopes  were 
blighted,  for  she  was  summoned  away  just  at  the  beginning  of 
the  new  era  of  the  mission  to  which  she  had  long  been  attach- 
ed.* Mr.  Dean  also,  at  nearly  the  same  time,  was  obliged  tem- 
porarily to  abandon  his  post  and  return  to  the  United  States  in 
order  to  recruit  his  health.  He  arrived  in  New  York  in  IMarch, 
1845,  and  after  spending  upwards  of  a  year  in  this  country,! 
returned  with  recruited  energies  to  the  station  at  Hongkong. 
The  mission  had  also  been  strengthened  by  the  arrival  of 
Dr.  Devan  and  his  wife  in  the  autumn  of  1844.  Tliey  sub- 
sequently removed  to  Canton,  where  a  mission-house  was  erect- 
ed and  several  assistants  were  employed.  Their  connection, 
however,  Avith  the  mission  in  China  was  brief.  Mrs.  Devan 
died,  much  lamented,  at  Canton,  in  October,  1846,  and  her 
husband,  finding  himself  unable  to  reside  permanently  in  the 
climate  of  the  tropics,  returned  to  the  United  States,  and  has 
since  been  transferred  to  the  mission  in  France.  Mr.  Shuck 
also  returned  to  this  country  in  the  spring  of  1845,  when,  at  his 
own  request,  he  was  transferred  from  the  service  of  the  Mis- 
sionary Union  to  that  of  the  Southern  Baptist  Convention,  by 
whom  the  mission  buildings  at  Canton  were  purchased.     But, 

*  A  valuable  memoir  of  her  useful  life  has  been  prepared  b}-  Rev.  J.  B. 
Jeter. 

t  Mr.  Dean  was  accompanied  by  Ko  Abak,  a  Christian  Chinaman,  with 
whom  he  visited  many  of  the  churclies  in  the  Northern  and  Western  States, 
every  where  addressing  crowded  auditories,  on  the  religious  condition  of 
China.  His  visit  was  to  many  a  church  the  beginning  of  a  new  interest  in 
Christian  missions. 


THE   MISSIONS   REINFORCED.  205 

amidst  all  these  changes,  some  of  them  causing  serious  interrup- 
tion to  the  labors  of  the  mission,  its  interests  have  continued  to 
prosper  in  some  humble  manner,  and  its  churches  have  gradu- 
ally increased. 

The  station  at  Hongkong  is  represented  as  especially  prom- 
ising. Though  long  regarded  with  doubt  by  the  missionaries 
of  other  societies,  and  occupied  by  our  own  not  without  hesita- 
tion, this  island  is  now  admitted  to  possess  advantages  which 
belong  to  none  of  the  neighboring  ports.  The  people  here  are 
entirely  accessible  and  free  from  many  of  the  jealousies  which 
characterize  those  of  Canton  and  the  districts  around  it.  Here 
too,  in  connection  with  the  station,  and  under  the  care  of  the 
missionaries,  is  the  largest  and  most  flourishing  Christian  church 
in  all  China.  Rev.  John  Johnson  and  his  wife  *  were  added  to 
the  station  in  1848,  and  Rev.  E.  C.  Lord  and  his  wife  were 
added  to  that  at  Ningpo  in  the  year  preceding ;  and  the  mis- 
sion, though  still  in  its  infancy,  has  already  taken  an  honorable 
rank  among  the  agencies  which  are  now  employed  by  a  benig- 
nant Providence,  in  introducing  the  blessings  of  Christian  civil- 
ization into  the  most  ancient  empire  of  the  world. 

In  the  mission  at  Bangkok,  after  the  close  of  the  war  in  China, 
all  preaching  in  the  Siamese  department  was  for  a  time  suspended 
in  consequence  of  the  absence  of  Mr.  Jones.  He  returned  to  the 
station  in  January,  1847,  accompanied  by  Mrs.  Jones  and  Miss 
Harriet  H.  Morse,  the  latter  lady  being  appointed  to  teach  in 
the  Siamese  schools.  Since  that  period  the  labors  of  the  mis- 
sionaries have  been  prosecuted  with  renewed  hope,  and  have 
evidently  been  regarded  by  the  people  with  less  indifference 
than  before.  The  presses  have  been  generally  kept  in  opera- 
tion under  the  direction  of  Messrs.  Jones  and  Chandler,  and 
have  furnished  multitudes  of  books  and  tracts  in  Siamese, 
Peguan  and  Chinese,  for  both  departments  of  the  mission. 

Among  the  Chinese,  Mr.  Goddard  has  continued  the  work  of 
preaching  and  translating,  to  which  he  early  devoted  himself 

*  Mrs.  Johnson  died  soon  after  her  an-ival  at  Hongkong. 
19 


20fi  MISSIONS    IX    SIAM    AND    CIIH^A.. 

Avlth  singular  assiduity,  interrupted  only  by  occasional  ill  health. 
The  church  of  which  he  has  had  the  charge,  though  frequently^ 
diminished  by  deaths  and  removals,  now  numliers  twenty-three 
members,  and  constitutes  the  germ  of  a  Christian  society  which 
is  deemed  exceedingly  important  on  account  of  its  bearings, 
not  ui)on  Bangkok  alone,  but  upon  the  multitudes  of  Chinese 
-who  frequently  visit  that  city  in  their  widely  extended  trafhc 
along  the  shores  of  Eastern  Asia.  In  184G  an  accession  was 
made  to  this  department  of  the  mission  by  the  arrival  of  Rev. 
E.  N.  Jencks  and  his  wife.  The  health  of  Mrs.  Jencks,  like 
that  of  most  of  the  ladies  who  liad  preceded  her  at  the  station, 
began  almost  immediately  to  decline,  and  she  has  since  died 
while  on  a  passage  with  her  husband  to  the  United  States. 
The  vacancy  thus  created  in  the  station  at  Bangkok  has  been 
supplied  by  the  appointment  of  Rev.  Samuel  J.  Smitli,  a  young 
man  born  in  the  East  and  educated  in  this  country,  to  Avhoin 
the  language  of  Siani  is  almost  vernacular.  He  sailed  in  Octo- 
ber, 1818,  and  was  designated  especially  to  the  work  of  preaching 
to  the  Siamese,  —  a  Avork  which  he  would  be  able  to  enter  upon 
soon  after  he  should  arrive  at  Bangkok. 

In  1843  several  meetings  of  both  English  and  American 
missionai'ies  to  the  Chinese,  of  different  denominations,  were 
held  at  Hongkong,  for  the  purpose  of  adopting  measures  to 
secure  a  standard  version  of  the  sacred  Scriptures  in  the  lan- 
guage of  the  country.*     After  repeated  consultations  it  Svas 

■*  The  entire  Bible  bad  long  before  been  translated  into  Chinese  by  Rev. 
Dr.  MoiTison,  the  earliest  English  missionary  to  China,  assisted  by  Rev.  W. 
Jlilne.  It  was  printed  at  Macao  in  1818,  at  a  press  sent  out  by  the  London 
Missionary  Society.  Another  translation  was  also  made  by  Rev.  Dr.  Marsh- 
man  of  the  Serampore  Baptist  Mission,  which  wa.s  printed  at  the  mission  press 
in  1S22.  The  expenses  of  both  these  editions  were  principallj'  defrayed  by 
the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society.  Both  have  been  pronounced  unusually 
faithful  and  correct  translations,  considering  the  circumstances  in  which  they 
were  made,  though  that  by  Dr.  Marshman,  on  account  of  its  foreign  dress,  has 
never  been  much  circulated  in  China.  A  dictionary'  of  the  Chinese  was  also 
prepared  by  Dr.  Jlorrison,  and  published  in  1823  in  six  quarto  volumes,  at 
an  expense  of  £12,000.  For  an  account  of  the  various  missionary  labors  in 
China,  see  Mcdhurst's  History  of  China,  and  Williams's  Middle  Kingdom, 
vol.  ii,  ch.  19. 


IMrOKTANCK    OF    TIIESK    MlorjIUNS.  207 

proposed  that  a  general  committee  should  be  formed,  who  should 
submit  a  portion  of  the  New  Tcstixmcnt  for  translation  to  each 
of  the  several  missionaxy  stations  that  might  be  wilUng  to  share 
in  the  undertaking ;  that  the  portions  thus  translated  should  be 
returned  for  the  revision  of  the  general  committee,  and  by  them 
submitted  for  final  examination  and  approval  to  the  Bible  Soci- 
eties of  England  or  America.  The  project  was  at  first  regarded 
with  favor  by  the  American  Baptist  missionaries,  and  by  them 
recommended  to  the  Board,  who  authorized  the  removal  of  Mr. 
Goddard  from  Bangkok  to  Hongkong  in  order  to  engage  ia 
the  work  of  translation.  His  departure  however  at  that  time, 
in  the  absence  of  Mr.  Jones  from  Bangkok,  would  have  left  the 
station  there  entirely  unoccupied,  and  it  was  on  that  account 
delayed.  Since  then  doubts  have  been  entertained  respecting 
the  practicability  of  the  plan,  and  some  disapprobation  of  the 
arrangement  having  been  expressed  by  the  American  and  For- 
eign Bible  Society,  the  missionaries,  with  the  approbation  of 
the  Board,  have  decided  not  to  enter  into  it  but  to  make  a  ver- 
sion of  their  own.  Tliis  Mr.  Goddard  and  Mr.  Dean  have 
been  for  some  time  engaged  in  executing.  In  order  to  facilitate 
the  work,  and  to  prosecute  it  in  the  most  favorable  circumstances, 
Mr.  Goddard  has  left  the  station  at  Bangkok  and  is  now  settled 
at  Ningpo.  The  translation  of  the  Scriptures  into  Chinese  is 
a  task  of  peculiar  difficulty,  arising  from  the  genius  of  the  lan- 
guage ;  but  they  have  already  completed  several  books  of  the 
New  Testament  Avhich  are  soon  to  be  printed,  and  it  is  hoped 
that  their  version  when  finally  accomplished,  with  the  use  of  all 
the  aids  at  their  command,  will  not  be  inferior  to  any  other  by 
Avhatever  hands  it  may  be  executed. 

If  the  importance  of  these  missions  may  be  estimated  by  the 
extent  of  the  countries  in  which  they  are  established,  or  the 
numbers  and  characters  of  the  people  for  whom  they  are  de- 
signed, we  may  surely  rank  them  among  the  foremost  of  those 
in  which  our  denomination  is  now  engaged.  It  is  not  its  past 
success  which  gives  character  to  either.  The  people  of  Siam 
have  thus  far  entirely  refused  the  gospel,  while  but  here  and 


208  MISSIONS    IN    SIAM   AND    CUINA. 

there  a  few  among  the  Chinese  have  embraced  its  truths  ; 
yet  the  present  attitude  of  each  of  these  missions,  thus  ottering 
the  blessings  of  Christianity  to  two  powerful  nations,  is  one  of 
unusual  interest.  Their  career  and  their  destiny  will  undoubt- 
edly be  greatly  affected  by  the  changes  which  may  take  place 
in  the  East,  —  now  just  beginning  to  be  deeply  stirred  by  the 
influences  of  western  commerce  and  western  civilization.  The 
events  of  every  month  ax-e  accumulating  new  proofs  of  the  amaz- 
ing superiority  of  Christianity  over  all  the  systems  of  oriental 
faith,  and  are  loosening  the  hold  of  Buddhism  upon  the  minds 
of  the  people.  The  religion  of  the  Bible  is  thus  gaining  a  freer 
course  and  a  fairer  opportunity,  for  continued  progress. 

Among  the  Chinese  the  mission  is  just  entering  upon  a  new 
era  of  its  history.  Long  excluded  from  the  empire  and  confined 
to  her  exiled  and  wandering  people,  it  has  at  length  planted 
itself  within  the  walls  ;  and,  side  by  side  with  the  missions  of  other 
societies  and  other  nations,  it  has  commenced  the  work  of  giving 
the  gospel  to  the  most  populous  country  of  the  globe.  Its  sta- 
tions at  Hongkong  and  at  Ningpo  are  fortunately  selected,  and  its 
missionaries  are  men  of  large  experience  and  of  tried  wisdom. 
Its  character  partakes  of  the  grandeur  of  the  field  which  it  oc- 
cupies, and  its  prospects,  dim  and  shadowy  as  they  now  appear, 
open  far  into  the  vistas  of  that  eventful  future  which  is  mani- 
festly in  reserve  for  China. 


MISSION    IN    ASSAM. 


CHAPTER    XVII. 

The  Country  of  Assam  and  its  Inhabitants.  —  Reasons  for  establishing  a  Mis- 
sion there.  —  Messre.  Brown  and  Cutter  go  from  Burmah  to  Assam.  —  They 
settle  at  Sadiya.  —  Arrival  of  Messrs.  Bronson  and  Thomas.  —  Death  of  Mr. 
Thomas.  —  Labors  of  the  Missionaries.  —  Mr.  Bronson  removes  to  Jaipur. 

—  Cooperation  of  British  Residents.  —  Insurrection  of  the  Khamtis.  —  Mr. 
Bronson  settles  among  the  Nagas.  —  Arrival  of  other  Missionaries.  —  Sta- 
tion at  Sibsagar.  —  Station  at  Nowgong.  —  Generous  aid  of  British  Officers. 

—  Translation  of  the  Gospels. -^  Mi'.  Barker  at  Gowahatti.  —  Growth  of  th« 
Mission  at  the   several  Stations.  —  Schools.  —  Conversions  to  Christianity. 

—  Need  of  Reinforcement.  —  Appointment  of  new  Missionaries.  —  Present 
Prospects  of  the  lilission. 

TuE  country  of  Assam  lies  on  tlie  northwestern  frontier  of 
Burmah,  and  from  that  frontier  stretches  across  the  plains  of  the 
Brahmaputra,  from  seventy  to  one  hundred  miles  in  breadth, 
towards  the  mountains  of  Hiramaleh ;  while  on  the  northeast  it 
extends  to  the  borders  of  China.  Its  inhabitants  are  of  many 
difl'erent  races,  but  are  known  by  the  general  name  of  Shyans 
or  Shans  —  a  term  which,  in  the  changes  of  Indian  language, 
has  given  rise  to  the  English  name  Assam.  The  country  was 
formerly  independent,  but  in  1822  it  was  added  to  the  Burman 
empire,  and  since  182G  has  been  w^hoUy  under  English  rule. 
The  tribes  which  occupy  it  differ  widely  in  character  and  de- 
grees of  civilization,  and  are  known  under  various  names,  —  the 
Assamese,  the  Khamtis,  the  Singphos,  and  the  Nagas,  being  the 
most  numerous  and  important. 

The  attention  of  the  Board  was  first  directed  to  these  people 
through  the  agency  of  Captaha  Francis  Jenkins,  commissioner 
of  the  governor-general  of  India  for  Assam,  who  resided  at 
Gowahatti.     This  gentleman,  distinguished  alike  as  a  philan- 


212       '  MISSION    IN    ASSAM. 

thropist  and  a  ruler,  conceived  the  liveliest  interest  in  the  sin- 
gular population  whom  he  was  appointed  to  govern,  and  in 
1834  addressed  a  letter  to  Rev.  W.  II.  Pearce,  an  English 
Baptist  missionary,  and  Mr.  E.  C.  Trevelyan,  an  officer  of  the 
civil  service  at  Calcutta,  making  known  their  character  and  con- 
dition, and  requesting  them  to  invite  some  of  the  missionaries  of 
the  American  Baptists  to  come  and  settle  in  the  country.  The 
in^•itation  was  sent  to  the  members  of  the  mission  at  Maulmain, 
and  by  them  it  was  conditionally  accepted  and  immediately 
commended  to  the  favorable  consideration  of  the  Board,  by 
whom  the  question  of  its  acceptance  could  alone  be  decided.  It 
was  accompanied  by  an  offer  on  the  part  of  Captain  Jenkins  to 
contribute  a  thousand  rupees  in  aid  of  the  mission  on  the  arri- 
val of  the  first  missionary,  and  a  thousand  more  on  the  estab- 
fishment  of  a  printing  press.  The  proposal  reached  the  man- 
agers in  1835,  a  few  months  after  the  meeting  of  the  Conven- 
tion at  Richmond,  at  a  period  when  they  had  been  specially 
directed  by  that  body  to  enter  every  unoccupied  field  that 
should  be  presented,  and  to  extend  their  missionary  operations 
as  widely  as  possible.  They  were  therefore  already  prepared 
favorably  to  entertain  an  invitation  to  enter  a  new  district, 
which  thus  emanated  from  a  source  fitted,  on  every  account,  to 
command  their  confidence  and  respect. 

The  plan  of  establishing  a  mission  in  Assam  was  also  recom- 
mended by  other  important  considerations.  The  language  of 
the  country  was  similar  to  the  Burman,  and  miglit  easily  be 
acquired  by  a  missionary  who  had  resided  in  that  empire,  while 
the  characters  used  in  printing  were  essentially  the  same.  The 
plan  seemed  also  likely  to  promote  a  nearer  access  to  the  Chi- 
nese than  had  hitherto  been  attained,  under  the  exclusive  policy 
at  that  time  pursued  by  the  imperial  government.  It  was 
hoped  that  'beneath  the  protection  afforded  by  the  East  India 
Company,  missionaries  might  join  the  caravans  that  yearly 
traded  to  the  interior  of  China,  and  thus,  while  the  jealous 
mandarins  were  excluding  foreigners  from  the  ports,  they  might 
plant  Christianity  in  the  heart  of  the  empire.     In  this  manner 


TUE   MISSION    COMMENCED    AT    SADIYA.  213 

it  was  expected  that  a  chain  of  missionary  posts  might  be  estab- 
lished among  kindred  races,  commencing  in  Siam  and  stretch- 
ing through  the  Tenasserim  provinces  and  the  Burman  empire 
into  Assam,  —  and  thus  circling  the  western  frontiers  of  China 
with  influences  and  agencies  that  must  sooner  or  later  penetrate 
its  hitlierto  impassable  barriers. 

In  these  circumstances,  the  managers  determined  to  accept 
the  proposal  of  Captain  Jenkins,  and  immediately  referred  the 
matter  to  the  missionaries  at  Maulmain  for  the  arrangement  of 
the  details  and  the  execution  of  the  plan.  By  them  Messrs. 
Brown  and  Cutter,  who  had  then  just  been  obliged  to  abandon  the 
station  at  Rangoon,  had  already  been  appointed  to  commence  the 
mission  at  Sadiya,  —  the  place  which  was  recommended  as  the 
most  eligible  for  the  purpose.  These  gentlemen  were  deemed 
eminently  qualified  for  the  undertaking,  Mr.  Brown  having  for 
two  years  been  engaged  in  the  study  of  the  Burman  language, 
and  Mr.  Cutter  having  had  considerable  experience  in  eastern 
printing.  They  reached  Calcutta  with  their  families  in  Sep- 
tember, 1835,  where  they  provided  themselves  with  a  printing 
press,  a  standing  press,  a  hundred  reams  of  paper  and  other  ma- 
terials for  printing,  —  receiving  at  the  same  time  the  assurance 
from  the  Board  that  an  additional  press  and  a  complete  appa- 
ratus should  soon  be  sent  them  from  this  country.  At  Calcutta 
they  embarked  in  boats  on  the  Brahmaputra,  and  after  a  tedious 
passage  of  four  months  through  the  windings  of  this  far-rolling 
river,  they  reached  Sadiya,  the  place  of  their  destination,  on  the 
23d  of  March,  1836.  They  were  welcomed  to  the  country  by 
Captain  Jenkins,  who  immediately  fulfilled  his  promise  to  the 
mission,  and  has  since  repeatedly  proved  himself  its  liberal  ben- 
efactor and  active  friend. 

Sadiya  is  the  name  applied  both  to  the  district  and  i^s  principal 
village.  They  are  situated  in  the  northeastern  portion  of 
Assam,  four  hundred  miles  north  of  Ava,  and  about  half  that 
distance  from  Yunnan,  a  large  mart  of  trade  within  the  boun- 
daries of  China.  The  town  was  found  by  the  missionaries  to 
be  "  beautifully  situated  in  the  centre  of  a  spacious  plain,  sur- 


214  MISSION    IN    ASSAM. 

rounded  by  mountains  which  form  an  amphitheatre  and  bound 
the  horizon  on  all  sides,  except  for  a  short  distance  at  the  south- 
west." The  people  among  whom  they  originally  designed  to 
establish  the  mission  were  the  Khamtis,  who  had  been  repre- 
sented as  the  most  interesting  portion  of  the  population,  and  as 
decidedly  superior  to  the  Burmans  in  intelligence  and  charac- 
ter. Tiiey  found,  however,  that  the  great  body  of  these  j)eople 
dwelt  farther  east,  and  they  accordingly  commenced  their  labors 
among  the  Assamese  and  other  native  tribes  composing  the 
heterogeneous  pojiulation  of  Sadiya.  So  soon  as  a  suitable 
building  could  be  erected,  the  ladies  of  the  mission  established 
schools  —  Mrs.  Brown  for  boys  and  Mrs.  Cutter  for  girls —  both 
of  which  soon  became  well  attended  and  flourishing.  Mean- 
while Mr.  Brown  and  Mr.  Cutter  were  exploring  the  lield, 
arranging  their  future  labors,  and  giving  their  attention  to  the 
study  of  the  language,  in  the  reduction  and  printing  of  which 
they  decided  to  adopt  the  Roman  character  instead  of  the  Bur- 
man,  or  any  other  of  the  oriental  alphabets,  —  a  decision  which 
was  subsequently  approved  by  the  Board,  and  has  uniformly 
been  fouud  advantageous  in  the  instruction  of  the  people.  Mr. 
Cutter  soon  printed  a  spelling  book  for  the  use  of  the  schools, 
and  Mr.  Brown  began  to  prepare  works  for  the  press  both  in 
Assamese  and  in  several  dialects  of  the  Shyan. 

On  the  17th  of  October,  183G,  Rev.  Miles  Bronson  and  Rev. 
Jacob  Thomas,  with  their  wives,  sailed  from  Boston  for  Calcutta, 
having  been  appointed  missionaries  for  the  jieople  of  Assam. 
They  took  with  them  the  additional  i^rinting  press  which  had 
been  promised,  together  with  a  full  supply  of  all  the  requisite 
materials  for  printing,  and  after  a  prosperous  voyage  arrived  at 
Calcutta  on  the  11th  of  the  following  April.  In  a  few  days, 
they  again  started  in  a  budgerow,  on  their  long  and  circuitous 
passage  up  the  Brahmaputra  for  Sadiya.  The  passage  was 
begun  under  the  most  favorable  auspices,  and  was  prosecuted 
against  the  rapid  current  of  the  winding  river  week  after  week, 
till  it  was  nearly  accomplished,  when  it  was  interrupted  by  a 
most  afflictive  event,  and  at  length  closed  amidst  circumstances 


PKATtr    OF    Mil,    THOMAS.  215 

of  the  deepest  sorrow  and  mourning.  "Within  a  fevf  days'  jour- 
ney of  Sadiya,  Mr.  Bronson  became  dangerously  ill  of  the  jun- 
gle fever,  and  as  it  was  impossible  to  hasten  the  budgerow 
forward  in  consequence  of  the  narrowness  of  the  stream  and 
tlie  rapidity  of  tlie  current,  Mr.  Thomas  started  in  a  small  boat 
in  advance  of  his  companions,  in  order  to  procure  medical  assist- 
ance. Using  the  utmost  expedition  he  had  come  within  sight  of 
the  mission  premises  at  Sadiya,  when  two  trees  whose  roots 
were  united  fell  I'rom  the  loosened  bank  of  the  river  directly 
upon  the  boat  in  which  he  was  seated,  crushing  the  boat,  and 
causing  Mr.^  Thomas  immediately  to  sink  and  drown.  An  event 
so  sudden  and  calamitous  might  well  chasten  the  hopes  of  the 
surviving  missionaries,  and  impart  to  all  their  plans  and  labors 
a  graver  and  more  serious  energy.  The  remains  of  Mr.  Thom- 
as were  taken  to  Sadiya  and  interred  in  the  mission  premises, 
and  a  few  days  afterwards,  on  the  17th  of  July,  his  afflicted 
widow  and  companions  in  travel  were  welcomed  by  the  mission 
families  to  the  place  of  their  destination. 

Tlie  labors  of  missionaries  in  founding  their  stations  and  com- 
mencing their  system  of  measures  for  the  conversion  of  a  hea- 
then people,  are  substantially  the  same  in  every  land.  The  open- 
ing of  schools,  the  operations  of  the  press,  conversations  at  the 
zayat  and  other  places  of  public  resort,  together  with  frequent 
excursions  into  the  country  around  them,  must  always  be  made 
tlie  principal  agencies  on  which  they  rely  for  the  promulgation 
of  the  gospeh  Their  object  is  to  invite  the  attention  of  the  peo- 
ple to  the  claims  of  a  new  religion,  and  hence  they  make  use  of 
every  occasion  which  presents  itself,  to  contrast  its  most  im- 
pressive and  striking  doctrines  with  the  empty  mummeries  of 
heathenism.  Such  were  also  the  methods  now  adopted  by  the 
members  of  the  mission  at  Sadiya.  The  labors  of  Mr.  Brown 
were  devoted  principally  to  the  Assamese  and  the  Khamtis ; 
those  of  Mr.  Bronson  were  designed  originally  for  the  Singphos ; 
while  Mr.  Cutter  was  constantly  employed  at  the  two  presses 
now  at  the-  station,  and  in  superintending  the  schools  which 
were  under  the  immediate  charge  of  the  ladies  of  the  mission. 


tUB  MISSION   IN  ASSAM. 

In  establishing  the  mission  in  Assam,  the  Board  had  been 
governed  in  no  small  degree  by  the  expectation  that  they 
should  thus  open  an  avenue  by  which  the  gospel  might  be  more 
effectually  carried  to  the  northern  parts  of  Burmah  and  Siam,  and 
also  introduced  into  the  upper  provinces  of  China.  Their  in- 
structions to  the  missionaiios  all  contemplated  this  result  as  the 
ultimate  object  of  the  undertaking,  whatever  subsidiary  ends 
might  be  accomplished  by  the  way.  It  was  in  accordance  with 
this  general  idea  that  Mr.  Kincaid  attempted  the  journey  from 
Ava  to  Sadiya  in  the  early  part  of  1837.  As  has  been  already 
narrated,  he  peneti'ated  the  country  as  far  as  Mogaung,  where 
he  met  multitudes  of  Kakhyens,  an  interesting  and  susceptible 
people,  whom  he  conjectured  to  be  the  same  as  the  Karens,  and 
also  the  same  as  those  called  Singphos  by  the  English  in  Assam.* 
He  failed  however  of  reaching  Sadiya,  and  from  Mogaung  re- 
turned to  Ava,  amidst  the  imminent  perils  incident  to  a  wide 
spread  insurrection.  For  the  same  general  object  the  mission- 
aries at  Sadiya  made  several  excursions  eastward,  through  the 
districts  known  as  the  Shyan  provinces,  and  proceeded  almost 
to  the  confines  of  China.  The  result  of  these  excursions,  how- 
ever, usually  satisfied  them  that,  even  without  entering  China, 
there  were  more  races  of  heathen  already  accessible  than  it  was 
possible  for  them  to  instruct  in  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel ;  but 
the  favorite  plan  was  not  wholly  abandoned  by  the  Board  till 
the  barriers  of  the  celestial  empire  were  broken  down  by  the 
arms  of  England,  and  its  ports  were  opened  to  the  missionaries 
of  every  land. 

In  May,  1838,  Mr.  Bronson  and  his  family  removed  to  Jai- 
pur, one  of  the  principal  ports  of  the  East  India  Company  in 
Assam,  situated  on  the  Dihing  river,  at  a  distance  of  three  or 
four  days'  journey  in  a  southwesterly  direction  from  Sadiya. 
His  object  in  removing  was  to  be  nearer  the  settlements  of  the 

*  JIany  questions  liave  been  raised  concerning  the  Singphos  and  other  races 
in  the  Shyan  provinces,  which  arc  still  unsettled.  Too  little  is  thus  far  knowTi 
of  these  various  tribes  to  enable  us  to  judge  confidently  of  their  identity  with 
other  races  in  the  East. 


INSURRECTION    OF    TIIK    KIIAMTIS.  217 

Sin^pho?,  the  people  to  whom  he  had  been  specially  designated. 
The  measure  was  strongly  urged  by  the  other  missionaries,  and 
also  by  iMr.  Bruce,  a  warm  friend  of  tlie  mission,  wlio  resided  at 
Jaipur  as  the  agent  for  promoting  the  culture  of  the  tea  plant  in 
the  country,  —  then  just  becoming  the  favorite  enterprise  of  the 
East  India  Company.  The  station  was  also  recommended  by 
its  proximity  to  the  Nagas,  a  people  dwelling  among  the  neigh- 
boring hills,  who  had  excited  the  interest  of  the  British  residents, 
and  had  been  visited  by  the  missionaries.  Mr.  Bronson  and  his 
family  were  cordially  welcomed  at  Jaipur  by  Mi-.  Bruce  and  the 
other  English  residents,  and  by  the  former  gentleman  they  wei-e 
received  into  his  house  and  provided  with  many  comforts,  until 
arrangements  could  be  made  for  their  settlement.  The  officers 
who  were  living  there  contributed  liberally  to  aid  the  infant 
station,  and  several  of  the  ladies  of  their  families  joined  with  the 
missionaries  in  opening  schools  and  in  teaching  the  rude  heathen 
cliildren  who  came  for  instruction.  At  about  the  same  period 
Captain  Jenkins,  who  was  the  originator  of  the  mission  and  had 
ever  been  the  faithful  guardian  of  all  its  intei:psts,  also  contribut- 
ed five  hundred  rupees  for  replenishing  the  fonts  of  type,  and 
also  offered  five  hundred  more  towards  the  support  of  a  super- 
intendent of  the  schools  whenever  one  should  be  appointed  by 
the  Board.  Indeed  so  warm  and  generous  was  the  interest  felt 
by  this  gentleman  in  the  prosperity  of  the  mission,  that  he  made 
frequent  communications  directly  to  the  Board,  setting  forth  its 
condition  and  wants,  and  recommending  the  measures  he  deem- 
ed important  for  its  growth,  and  coupling  with  his  suggestions 
the  most  liberal  offers  of  aid  in  carrying  them  into  execution. 

The  operations  of  the  mission  at  each  of  its  stations  were 
quietly  and  regularly  advancing,  when  they  were  suddenly 
interrupted  by  an  insurrection  of  the  Khamtis,  which  threat- 
ened the  lives  of  the  missionaries  and  for  a  time  put  an  end  to 
their  labors.  The  East  India  Company  had  been  gradually 
extending  their  sway  over  the  country,  until  several  of  the 
more  powerful  tribes  combined  in  an  attempt  to  regain  the  in- 
(lependence  which  they  had  lost.  The  insurrection  commenced 
20 


218  MISSION    IN   ASSAM. 

with  an  attack  upon  Sadiya  on  the  28th  of  January,  1839,  and 
cxtondcil  through  several  of  the  neighboring  viUagcs.  A  large 
number  of  the  soldiers  and  adherents  of  the  English  were  slain 
in  the  fierceness  of  the  first  assault,  and  quiet  was  not  restored 
till  the  natives  had  been  made  severely  to  feel  the  pressure  of 
English  power.  The  missionaries  at  Sadiya  fled  to  the  can- 
tonments of  the  troops,  where  they  were  protected  by  the 
English  officers  till  the  insurrection  was  quelled,  when  they 
removed  to  .Jaipur.  At  the  time  of  the  outbreak  Mr.  Bronson 
was  absent  on  a  tour  among  the  Nagas,  concerning  whom  he 
was  making  many  interesting  observations  preparatory  to  the 
establishment  of  a  station  for  their  benefit.  On  hearing  of  the 
revolt  he  hastened  back,  amidst  many  perils,  to  his  family  at 
Jaipur,  where  he  found  the  schools  broken  up  and  the  whole 
population  distracted  with  alarms  and  rumors  of  approaching 
war. 

At  Sadiya  the  people  continued  in  still  greater  agitation. 
Many  of  them  were  leaving  the  town,  and  those  who  remained 
were  in  so  disturbed  a  condition  that  it  was  deemed  best  imme- 
diately to  remove  the  entire  mission  to  Jaipur.  The  expenses 
of  the  removal  were  generously  defrayed  by  Mr.  Bruce,  and  the 
new  station  promised  many  advantages  which  had  never  been 
attained  at  the  old  ;  yet  many  months  elapsed  before  the  labors 
of  the  missionaries  were  fully  resumed,  or  the  mission  entirely 
recovered  from  the  shock  it  had  sustained.  In  a  few  months 
the  military  and  civil  officers  followed  the  missionaries  to 
Jaipur,  and  Sadiya,  deserted  by  its  inhabitants,  "  was  aban- 
doned to  the  tigers  and  jackals."  The  missionaries,  however, 
in  the  interruption  of  their  ordinary  labors,  devoted  their  at- 
tention the  more  earnestly  to  the  acquisition  of  the  several 
languages  spoken  by  the  people  around  them,  and  to  the  pre- 
paration of  books  for  the  press.  Mr.  Brown  soon  completed 
the  translation  of  the  Gospel  of  Matthew,  in  Assamese  and  in 
Khamti,  and  Mr.  Cutter,  having  been  to  Calcutta  for  a  supply 
of  additional  type,  returned  in  April,  1839,  and  commenced 
printing  the  books  which  had  been  prepared. 


CHANGES    AND    AFFLICTIONS.  219 

In  January,  1840,  Mr.  Bronson  made  a  second  visit  to  the 
Nagas,  who  dwelt  among  the  neighboring  hills,  and  Unding 
them  now  in  a  quiet  condition  and  eager  for  instruction,  he  de- 
termined at  once  to  establish  among  them  the  mission  which 
had  long  been  contemplated,  lie  was  encouraged  in  the  un- 
dertaking by  the  generous  intei'est  expressed  in  these  people  by 
the  English  officers  and  residents,  of  Avhom  Mr.  Bruce  con- 
tributed live  hundred  rupees  and  Captain  Ilannay  tAvo  hundred 
and  fifty  for  the  establishment  of  schools.  Mr.  Bronson  moved 
his  family  to  the  hills  in  March,  and  having  already  acquired 
the  language  and  being  furnished  with  books,  he  immediately 
commenced  his  labors  among  the  people  there. 

On  the  1-ith  of  May  the  mission,  which  was  now  extended 
to  several  diflerent  tribes  in  Assam,  was  gladdened  by  the  ar- 
rival of  Rev.  Cyrus  Barker  and  his  wife,  and  Miss  Rhoda 
Bronson,  sister  of  Rev.  Mi".  Bronson,  who  had  sailed  from 
the  United  States  in  the  preceding  October.  These  missiona- 
ries were  originally  designated  to  the  department  among  the 
Nagas,  but  on  their  arrival  at  Jaipur,  Mr.  Barker,  finding  that 
jNIr,  Bronson  had  already  removed  to  the  hills,  made  prepara- 
tions to  engage  in  labors  for  the  Assamese.  Miss  Bronson, 
however,  soon  joined  her  brother  at  the  new  station  which  he 
had  commenced  among  the  Nagas. 

The  year  following  the  arrival  of  the  new  missionaries  was 
marked  by  many  changes  not  unmingled  with  alilictions.  Mr. 
and  Mrs,  Brown  were  obliged  to  leave  the  mission  and  make  a 
passage  to  Calcutta  for  the  benefit  of  their  health.  Mr.  Bron- 
son had  been  settled  among  the  Nagas  but  a  few  months  when 
he  and  several  of  his  family  were  afilicted  with  severe  illness, 
and  obliged  in  consequence  to  abandon  the  station  and  remove 
to  Jaipur.  But  even  here  health  did  not  return  to  all;  the 
constitution  of  Miss  Bronson,  though  originally  strong,  yielded 
to  the  fever  which  she  took  among  the  hills,  and  she  died  at 
Jaipur  on  the  8th  of  December,  1840,  ere  she  had  scarcely 
begun  her  work  as  a  missionary.  Mr.  Barker  resided  for  a 
time  at  Jaipur,  engaged  in  studying  the  language   of  the  As- 


220  MISSION    IN   ASSAM. 

samese,  and  making  freqticnt  excursions  into  the  country  for  the 
purpose  of  selecting  a  place  for  liis  future  residence.  He  at 
len<rtli  determined  on  Sibsagar,  a  nourishing  post  of  the  East 
India  Company,  on  a  branch  of  the  Brahmaputra,  three  days' 
journey  below  Jaipur.  "With  the  approbation  of  his  brethren, 
he  removed  to  this  place  with  his  family  in  May,  1841,  and  in 
the  following  July  he  was  joined  by  ]Mr.  and  Mrs.  Brown. 
The  expectations  which  were  entertained  concerning  Jaipur 
had  not  been  fully  realized.  The  population  had  diminished, 
and  the  efforts  of  the  East  India  Company  to  promote  the  cul- 
ture of  tea  had  been  partly  withdrawn  and  bestowed  on  other 
places.  In  addition  to  this,  the  station  had  proved  less  healthy 
than  was  expected,  and  the  missionaries  accordingly  determin- 
ed, without  wholly  abandoning  Jaipur,  to  make  Sibsagar  the 
principal  seat  of  the  mission.  The  tea  culture  here  promised 
to  be  a  permanent  interest,  and  with  a  population  of  eight  thou- 
sand, with  a  salubrious  climate  and  many  advantages  derived 
from  the  residence  of  the  English,  the  place  commended  itself 
to  their  judgment  as  the  most  suitable  which  could  be  selected, 
especially  for  labors  among  the  Assamese. 

Mr.  Bronson,  on  the  recovery  of  his  health,  deeming  it  no 
longer  wise  to  return  to  the  station  among  the  hills,  removed, 
in  October,  1841,  to  Nowgong,  a  flourishing  town  in  the  midst 
of  a  populous  district  in  Central  Assam,  to  which  he  had  been 
specially  invited  by  Capt.  J.  T.  Gordon,  an  English  officer  who 
had  long  been  a  friend  and  benefactor  of  the  mission.  The 
population  of  the  town  and  the  district  was  made  up  of  many 
different  races,  among  whom  the  Nagas  Avere  quite  numerous. 
But  now  that  the  station  among  these  peojde  had  been  aban- 
doned, and  both  the  Singphos  and  Khaintis  were  still  compar- 
atively inaccessible,  the  missionaries  at  all  the  stations  were 
obliged  in  a  great  degree  to  restrict  their  labors  to  the  Assamese 
population.  "With  the  aid  of  Cajjtain  Gordon,  Mrs.  Bronson 
soon  oi)ened  a  large  mission-school  at  Nowgong,  in  which  two 
native    Christians  from  Calcutta  were  employed  as  assistants, 


PRINTING    OPERATIONS.  221 

and  wliicli  1ms  continued  to  flourish  now  for  many  years,  and 
has  proved  a  means  of  great  good  to  its  pupils. 

Yet  amidst  all  these  changes,  some  of  them  of  the  most  afflic- 
tive character,  the  blessing  of  Heaven  was  not  withheld  from 
the  opei'ations  of  the  mission.  A  large  amount  of  labor  was 
accomplished  by  the  missionaries,  and  at  Sibsagar*  two  converts 
early  embraced  Christianity  and  were  baptized.  Each  of  the 
stations  also  continued  still  to  receive  the  generous  benefactions 
of  the  pious  and  philanthropic  officers  and  residents  attached  to 
the  civil  and  the  military  service  of  the  East  India  Company. 
Among  these,  Major  Jenkins  —  for  this  is  now  his  rank  —  has 
not  only  fulfilled  his  early  promises  to  the  mission,  but  has  also 
presented  to  it  a  large  printing  press,  and  has  annually  contrib- 
uted five  hundred  rupees  for  its  support.  Others  have  rendered 
aid  scarcely  less  valuable  and  important,  by  contributions  of 
money,  by  attentions  to  the  comfort  of  the  missionaries,  and  by 
the  erection  of  commodious  dwellings  and  other  buildings  for 
their  accommodation.  It  may  indeed  be  questioned  whether,  in 
any  other  of  our  missions,  so  liberal  contributions  have  been 
made  and  so  uniform  and  generous  interest  has  been  manifested 
by  the  English  residents  of  the  country.  These  gentlemen  are 
tlie  representatives  of  the  power  that  has  subjugated  the  coun- 
tries of  the  East;  but  by  the  humane  and  generous  policy  which 
they  and  many  of  their  associates  have  adopted,  both  here  and 
in  Burmah,  they  have  smoothed  the  horrid  front  of  war  and 
disarmed  conquest  of  its  terrors,  —  while,  by  their  efforts  in  be- 
half of  Christian  missions  among  the  people,  they  have  more 
than  compensated  them  for  the  loss  of  their  former  independence. 

Mr.  Cutter  still  continued  at  Jaipur  superintending  the  opera- 
tions of  the  presses  under  his  charge.  Though  these  operations 
were  somewhat  restricted  by  the  absence  of  the  other  mission- 
aries, they  were  yet  by  no  means  unimportant.  School  books 
in  different  languages  were  supplied  to  all  the  numerous  schools, 
and  the  Gospels  of  Matthew  and  John  together  with  the  Acts  of 
the  Apostles,  all  which  had  been  translated  by  Mr.  Brown,  were 
carried  through  the  press  early  in  the  summer  of  1842.  The 
20* 


222  MISSIOK    IN    ASSAM. 

station  at  Jaipur,  however,  liad  now  become  inconvenient  as  a 
place  for  printing,  b(?sides  being  too  much  exposed  to  the  irrup- 
tions of  the  still  agitated  Singphos  and  Nagas  of  the  district. 
In  the  winter  of  1842-3  the  place  was  attacked  by  parties  of 
insurgents,  and  it  was  several  weeks  before  they  were  entirely 
subdued.  During  this  time  Mr.  Cutter  was  obliged  to  take 
down  the  presses  and  hide  them  away  with  all  the  types  belong- 
ing to  the  establishment,  in  order  to  secure  them  from  the  perils 
with  which  they  were  threatened.  The  presses,  however,  were 
soon  set  up,  and  their  operations  were  resumed,  but  their  ex- 
jiosed  condition  rendered  it  necessary  to  lix  on  some  other  station 
at  which  to  place  the  printing  establishment  of  the  mission.  Af- 
ter a  full  consultation  of  the  missionaries  and  an  interchange  of 
views  with  the  Board,  it  was  determined  that  the  presses  should 
be  removed  to  Sibsagar,  and  the  removal  was  accomplished  in 
November,  1843.  In  anticipation  of  the  settlement  of  Mr. 
Cutter  at  Sibsagar,  Mr.  Barker,  with  the  advice  of  his  associates, 
went  forth  to  seek  a  suitable  place  in  Central  Assam  for  the 
location  of  another  branch  of  the  mission.  He  Avent  first  to 
Tezpur,  but  after  a  few  weeks  removed  to  Gowahatti,  the  resi- 
dence of  Major  Jenkins,  and  the  most  important  town  in  the 
province,  and  here  commenced  a  new  station  to  take  the  place 
of  Jaipur,  which  was  now  abandoned. 

By  the  close  of  the  year  1843  the  missionaries  were  fully 
established  at  their  respective  stations  of  Sibsagar,  Nowgong 
and  Gowahatti,  at  which  they  have  since  continued  to  prosecute 
their  labors  with  comparatively  few  interruptions.  These  la- 
bors have  consisted  principally  of  preaching,  translating  and 
teaching,  and  have  been  chiefly  confined  to  th.e  Assamese 
population  instead  of  embracing  the  Khamtis,  the  Singphos  and 
the  Nagas,  as  was  originally  designed.  At  each  of  the  stations 
a  church  was  soon  constituted,  and  though  during  the  early 
years  of  the  mission  but  few  were  converted  to  Christianity, 
yet  these  infant  churches  were  gradually  strengthened  by  an 
occasional  accession.  Scattered  among  the  Assamese  population, 
especially  in  the  district  of  Gowahatti,  are  multitudes  of  Brah- 


NOWGONG    ORrilAN    INSTITUTION.  223 

mins,  whose  fanatical  devotion  to  their  own  superstition  has  often 
occasioned  violent  opposition  to  the  mission.  It  has  also  occa- 
sionally encountered  the  more  suhtile  and  secret  hostility  of  a 
few  English  missionaries  Avho  are  scattered  throughout  the 
province,  preaching  the  dogmas  of  the  "  Tractariau  "  party  of 
the  English  church.  The  commissioner,  however,  and  many  of 
the  principal  officers  connected  with  the  service  have  continued 
to  give  to  it  their  hearty  and  most  elRcient  support,  and  every 
year  of  its  progress  has  opened  with  brighter  prospects  and 
been  crowned  with  more  encouraging  results. 

Connected  with  each  of  the  stations  are  one  or  more  mission 
schools,  in  which  children  and  youth  are  specially  instructed  ia 
the  doctrines  of  the  gospel.  In  addition  to  these,  schools  have 
been  opened  in  the  neighboring  towns  and  villages,  which  are 
instructed  in  part  by  the  ladies  of  the  mission,  aided  by  English 
ladies  residing  there,  and  in  part  by  native  assistants  either  be- 
longing to  the  country  or  obtained  from  Calcutta.  These  schools 
have  become  very  numerous,  and  contain  in  all  scarcely  less 
than  a  thousand  pupils. 

But  the  school  to  which  the  missionaries  have  attached  the 
highest  importance,  and  which  has  thus  far  been  most  productive 
of  spiritual  results,  is  the  Orphan  Institution  at  Nowgong.  Its 
design  was  to  gather  from  all  parts  of  the  province,  destitute 
children  bereft  of  their  parents,  and  train  them,  under  Christian 
influences,  to  a  knowledge  of  useful  occupations  and  of  the  gos- 
pel. The  institution  was  projected  by  Mr.  Bronson,  with  the 
advice  of  the  other  members  of  the  mission,  and  was  established 
by  the  contributions  of  the  English  residents  in  Assam.  Up- 
wards of  twelve  hundred  rupees  were  contributed  at  the  outset 
for  the  erection  of  a  suitable  building,  and  the  institution  went 
into  operation  in  the  beginning  of  1844.  During  the  first  year 
of  its  existence  it  contained  twelve  pupils,  and  the  number  has 
since  been  increased  to  upwards  of  twenty.  The  amount  re- 
quired for  its  support  has  increased  from  year  to  year,  as  its 
wants  have  been  multiplied  ;  yet  such  has  been  the  generosity  of 
its  friends,  that  its  expenses  until  of  late  have  been  defrayed 
without  cost  to  the  mission. 


224  MISSION   IN  ASSAM. 

IMr.  Brown  has  been  steadily  advancing  in  the  translation  of 
the  Scriptures,  leaving  to  the  other  missionaries  the  work  of  pre- 
paring tracts  and  books  to  be  used  in  the  schools.  The  whole 
of  the  New  Testament  has  been  translated,  and  an  edition  of 
it  printed  by  Mr.  Cutter.  The  translator  is  now  engaged  in 
revising  and  perfecting  bis  work,  and  expects  immediately  to 
enter  upon  the  task  of  rendering  the  other  parts  of  the  Bible 
into  Assamese.  At  Sibsagar  Messrs.  Brown  and  Cutter  have 
also  commenced  a  monthly  journal  of  a  religious  and  miscella- 
neous character,  which  is  called  Orunodoi,  or  "  Rising  Dawn." 
The  first  number  was  published  in  January,  184G,  and  since 
that  period  it  has  attained  a  wide  circulation  among  the  native 
j)opulation,  and  has  been  found  in  many  respects  to  be  more 
elficient  than  ordinary  tracts  in  breaking  down  their  prejudices 
and  enlightening  their  ignorance. 

But  amidst  all  the  favorable  influences  which  from  the  be- 
ginning had  attended  the  mission,  and  all  the  labors  which  had 
been  performed  for  its  advancement,  but  few  converts  were 
made  to  Christianity  during  the  early  years  of  its  history.  The 
missionaries  at  their  respective  stations  baptized  only  here  and 
there  a  solitary  wanderer  from  heathenism,  who  had  embraced 
the  new  religion  with  a  living  faith  in  its  truths.  At  length  in 
184G,  after  nearly  ten  years  of  toil  and  of  hope  had  passed 
away,  a  brighter  day  dawned  upon  the  mission.  The  elder 
pupils  of  the  Orphan  Institution  at  Nowgong,  who  had  experi- 
enced most  of  the  humane  charity  which  the  gospel  enjoins,  were 
also  among  the  first  to  experience  its  life-giving  power.  Seven 
of  them  were  baptized  during  the  year,  and  with  them  others 
at  the  same  station  ;  and  from  this  period  each  of  the  three 
churches  connected  with  the  mission  has  received  frequent  acces- 
sions, until  they  now  together  number  upwards  of  fifty  disciples 
of  the  Saviour,  who  ha.ve  been  reclaimed  from  the  superstition  in 
Avhich  they  were  educated,  and  trained  to  the  worship  and 
service  of  God.  The  church  at  Gowahatti,  which  was  not  or- 
ganized till  1845,  at  the  end  of  two  years  contained  twenty- 
seven  members. 


NEED    OF    REINFORCEMENT,  225 

It  is  an  unvarying  law  of  tlie  missionary  enterprise  that  every 
successful  result  imposes  the  necessity  of  additional  effort.  Not 
to  advance  is  always  to  recede.  The  plans  of  one  year,  if  faith- 
fully executed,  only  lead  to  larger  plans  for  the  years  that  fol- 
low. The  station  which  a  single  missionary  may  commence,  will 
soon  require  the  labors  of  several  in  oi'der  fully  to  maintain  and 
carry  it  forward.  The  law  finds  ample  illustrations  in  the  his- 
tory of  every  mission  that  is  earnestly  prosecuted,  and  in  the 
history  of  none  are  they  more  numerous  than  of  that  among  the 
people  of  Assam.  Its  members  soon  found  that  the  field  which 
lay  around  them  was  far  too  extensive  to  be  cultivated  by  the 
few  scattered  individuals  who  had  entered  it,  and  that  the  work 
which  they  had  undertaken  was  constantly  outgrowing  their 
own  ability  to  perform  it.  We  accordingly  find  them,  at  the 
period  of  the  earliest  prosperity  of  the  mission,  addressing  to 
the  managers  earnest  appeals  for  additional  laborers,  and  often 
filled  with  sorrow  and  dismay  because  they  could  not  be  sent 
in  the  numbers  which  their  own  success  had  rendered  necessa- 
ry. But  amidst  the  multiplied  cares  and  labors  thus  devolving 
on  the  members  of  the  mission,  the  health  of  nearly  every  one 
became  sensibly  enfeebled.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Cutter  were  oblig- 
ed for  a  time  to  leave  their  station,  and  Mrs.  Brown,  after 
being  accompanied  to  Calcutta  by  her  husband,  took  passage 
with  her  children  for  the  United  Stales,  and  arrived  in  Febru- 
ary, 1847.  So  disheartening  did  their  condition  become  in 
consequence  of  the  excessive  labors  imposed  by  the  exigencies 
of  the  mission,  that  in  1845  several  of  the  English  officers,  who 
were  witnesses  of  their  failing  health,  expressed  to  the  mana- 
gers their  strong  convictions  of  the  necessity  of  reinforcing  the 
mission.  These  appeals,  however,  like  those  which  had  pre- 
ceded them,  found  the  Board  embarrassed  by  a  debt  which 
every  year  was  increasing,  and  perplexed  by  the  sectional  dif- 
ferences which  led  to  the  formation  of  the  Missionary  Union. 

But  they  were  not  forgotten  or  lightly  considered.  So  soon 
as  the  embarrassments  had  passed  away  the  Executive  Com- 
mittee of  the  Union  save  their  earliest  attention  to  the  wants  of 


226  MISSION    IN    ASSAM. 

the  mission.  The  arrival  of  Mrs.  Brown,  and  the  representa- 
tions which  she  gave,  made  these  wants  more  sensibly  felt,  and 
early  in  1847,  two  missionaries,  Rev.  A.  II.  Danforth  and  Rev. 
Ira  J.  Stoddard,  oflcred  their  services,  and  were  appointed  to 
Assam, —  the  former  to  join  the  station  at  Gowahatti,  the  latter 
to  relieve  Mr.  Bronson  in  the  charge  of  the  Orphan  Institution 
at  Xpwgong.  In  November  of  that  year  these  gentlemen  and 
their  wives  sailed  for  Calcutta. 

The  present  condition  and  prospects  of  this  mission  are  fitted 
to  awaken  the  most  animated  hopes  in  the  minds  of  its  friends 
and  supporters.  It  still  continues  to  receive  the  liberal  aid  of 
the  officers  and  gentlemen  attached  to  the  English  service  in 
Assam,  —  a  fact  which  of  itself  is  no  slight  testimonial  to  its  use- 
fulness. Its  schools  are  highly  valued  by  the  people,  who 
dei^ire  their  estalilisliment  in  far  greater  numbers  than  can  at 
present  be  accomplished.  In  addition  to  this  it  is  already  evi- 
dent that  Christian  influences  are  beginning  to  loosen  the  hold 
which  Buddiiism  has  had  on  their  minds.  Its  dogmas  are  less 
generally  believed  than  formerly,  and  many  even  of  the  priests 
openly  confess  the  superiority  of  the  gospel.  With  the  auspi- 
cious beginning  which  has  been  made,  and  with  the  incidental 
advantages  derived  from  the  favor  of  the  English  residents,  the 
mission,  in  its  increased  strength  and  numbers,  now  promises  to 
confer  invaluable  blessings  upon  the  people  of  Assam,  and  to 
contribute  in  no  unimportant  degree  to  the  ultimate  triumph  of 
the  Christian  faith. 


'EoynroTi.'P  o  ston 


Xon-tiast  froHL  GrccinaplL 


MISSION     AMONG     THE     TELOOGOOS. 


CHAPTER    XVIII. 

CouNTKY  of  the  Teloogoos.  —  Origin  of  the  Mission.  —  Amval  of  Eev.  Mr.  Day 
at  Vizngapatam.  —  His  settlement  at  JIadras.  —  Visit  to  Bellarj-.  —  Difficul- 
ties Encountered  b}'  a  solitary  Missionary.  —  His  Removal  to  Nellore. — 
Arrival  of  Rev.  Mr.  Van  Husen.  — Mr.  Day  visits  Madras.  —  Caste  among 
the  Teloogoos.  —  Need  of  a  Translation  of  the  Scriptures.  —  Growth  of  the 
Mission.  —  Health  of  the  Missionaries  fails.  —  They  leave  Nellore  and  re- 
turn to  the  United  States.  —  State  of  the  Mission  in  their  Absence.  —  Re- 
turn of  Mr.  Day  and  Appointment  of  Rev.  Mr.  Jewett  in  1848. 

On  the  western  coast  of  the  Bay  of  Bengal,  over  a  region 
stretching  nearly  eight  hundred  miles  from  the  northern  part  of 
the  Carnatic  to  the  borders  of  Orissa,  are  scattered  a  people 
known  as  the  Telingas,  or  Teloogoos.  They  are  supposed  to  be 
the  descendants  of  one  of  the  ancient  races  of  India  whose  dy- 
nasty once  ruled  over  many  nations,  and,  though  now  subject  to 
different  jurisdictions,  they  are  still  united  by  a  common  lan- 
guage and  by  common  national  traditions.  They  are  generally 
estimated  at  upwards  of  ten  millions  in  number,  of  whom  three 
millions  dwell  within  the  northern  circars  or  coUectorates  of  the 
Presidency  of  Madras  and  are  subject  to  its  government,  while 
the  remainder  are  under  the  sway  of  the  Nizam  of  Hyderabad, 
or  Golcondah.  Though  distinct  from  the  races  by  whom  they  are 
surrounded,  they  are  without  a  country  ruled  by  their  power  or 
known  by  their  name ;  and  far  beyond  the  limits  of  their  peculiar 
territory  they  are  scattered  over  the  whole  of  southern  India, 
and  are  particularly  numerous  in  the  districts  of  Tanjore  and 
Mysore,  and  also  in  the  city  of  Madras.  Their  largest  city 
is  Masulapatam,  which  has  a  population  of  80,000.  Their 
other  leading  cities  are  Nellore,  Guntoor,  Vizagapatam,  and  Cica- 
21 


230  MISSION    AMONG    THE    TEL00G003 

cole,  Burhampore,  and  Gaiijam,  A\liii'li  contain  from  12,000  to 
20.000  inhabitants  each.  The  religion  of  the  Teloogoos  is 
Brahminisui,  and,  as  in  the  other  tribes  of  Ilindostan,  the  sys- 
tem of  caste  prevails  among  them,  dividing  them  into  different 
classes  between  which  it  establishes  impassable  barriers.  Every 
separate  trade  or  occupation  is  a  caste  by  itself,  and  the  members 
of  each,  with  their  families  and  relatives,  are  prevented  by  the 
system  from  ever  becoming  connected  and  even  from  associating 
with  those  belonging  to  another. 

The  attention  of  our  Missionary  Board  was  directed  to  these 
people  by  Rev.  Amos  Sutton,  of  the  mission  of  the  English  Gen- 
eral Baptists  in  Orissa,  during  his  visit  to  the  United  States  in 
1835.  They  had  long  before  attracted  the  notice  of  the  London 
Missionary  Society,  who  in  1805  stationed  its  earliest  mission- 
aries in  India  among  the  Teloogoos  at  Vizagapatam.  These 
missionaries  soon  died,  and,  though  others  were  sent  to  succeed 
them,  the  station  had  often  been  vacant,  and  at  the  time  of  Mr. 
Sutton's  visit  to  America  there  was  but  a  single  missionary  in 
all  the  region  inhabited  by  the  Teloogoos.  Though  this  district 
was  widely  separated  from  the  other  missions  of  the  Board,  yet 
its  proximity  to  the  Tamil  missions  of  the  American  Board  on 
the  south,  and  to  those  of  the  English  General  Baptists  on  the 
north,  combined  with  its  then  unoccupied  condition  in  rendering 
it  a  most  desirable  field  for  Christian  effort,  and  in  awakening 
a  strong  disposition  to  make  it  the  seat  of  a  new  mission.  Much 
also  had  already  been  dbne  by  the  missionaries  of  other  societies  ; 
a  grammar  and  a  dictionary  had  been  prepared  for  the  special 
purpose  of  aiding  the  English  in  acquiring  the  language,  and 
the  members  of  the  Baptist  Mission  at  Serampore  had  made  a 
translation  of  the  entire  Bible,  of  which  the  New  Testament 
and  several  books  of  the  Old  had  already  beeh  printed.*     The 

*  Two  translations  had  been  made  of  the  New  Testament,  —  one  bv  the  mis- 
sionaries at  Serampore,  the  other  by  a  missionary  of  tlie  London  Society. 
Botli  these  had  been  printed,  —  the  fonner  at  Serampore,  the  latter  at  Madras. 
The  Pentateuch  and  some  other  parts  of  the  Old  Testament  had  also  been 
printed  at  different  periods  by  the  Madras  Bible  Society. 


ARRIVAL    OP   THE   FIRST   MISSIONARIES.  231 

Teloogoos,  too,  were  said  to  be  among  the  most  interesting  and 
intelligent  of  the  peoples  of  India,  possessing  a  language  of  un- 
usual copiousness  and  variety,  and  evincing  tastes  and  capacities 
which,  it  was  thought,  would  give  them  peculiar  aptitude  for 
appreciating  spiritual  truth  and  Christian  civilization.  These 
considerations,  united  with  the  special  instructions  of  the  Con- 
vention then  recently  adopted  at  its  meeting  in  Richmond, 
directing  them  to  establish  new  missions  in  every  unoccupied 
field  where  there  was  a  reasonable  prospect  of  success,  decided 
the  Board  to  comply  with  the  recommendations  of  Rev.  Mr. 
Sutton,  and  to  establish  a  mission  among  the  Teloogoos. 

It  was  on  the  20th  of  September,  1835,  that  Rev.  Samuel  S. 
Day  and  his  wife,  and  Rev.  E.  L.  Abbott,  received  their  public 
instructions  as  missionaries  to  these  people ;  and  two  days  after- 
w-ards  they  sailed  from  Boston  in  the  ship  Louvre,  bound  to  Cal- 
cutta, in  company  with  Rev.  Mr.  Malcom  and  a  large  number  of 
missionaries  designated  to  the  East,  among  whom  was  also  Rev. 
Mr.  Sutton  of  Orissa.  On  their  arrival  at  Calcutta  in  Febru- 
ary, 1836,  it  was  deemed  best  that  Mr.  Abbott  should  become 
connected  with  the  mission  among  the  Karens,  which  was  then 
suffering  for  the  want  of  additional  laborers.  He  accordingly 
proceeded  to  the  Burman  empire,  wdiile  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Day  im- 
mediately repaired  to  Vizagapatam,  where  they  commenced  the 
study  of  the  language  under  the  instruction  of  a  learned  Brah- 
min, and  with  the  aids  of  an  English  and  Teloogoo  dictionary, 
a  grammar,  a  translation  of  the  New  Testament,  and  other 
books  which  had  been  prepared  by  the  missionaries  who  pre- 
ceded them. 

Mr.  Day  found  here  two  missionai'ies  of  the  London  Society, 
Rev.  Messrs.  Porter  and  Gordon,  the  latter  of  whom  was  sta- 
tioned at  Cuddapah.  These  wei-e  the  only  stations  of  this  Society 
among  the  Teloogoos,  and  as  the  missionaries  assured  Mr.  Day 
that  no  others  were  likely  to  be  established,  he  deemed  it  spec- 
ially important  to  select  a  site  for  his  own  mission  in  some 
unoccupied  portion  of  the  Teloogoo  country.  In  August,  1836, 
he  went  with  his  family  to  Cicacole,  where  he  commenced  his 


232  MISSION   AMONG   THE   TELOOGOOS. 

labors  as  a  missionary.  He  here  established  a  school  which 
was  at  ru>t  attfiulecl  by  thirty  or  forty  scholars,  who,  it  was  soon 
evident,  came  to  be  instructed  with  the  hope  of  receiving  some 
trifling  reward ;  for  when  they  found  that  the  sum  which  they 
expected  was  not  paid  they  were  seen  no  more  at  the  school. 
In  a  little  time  however,  as  the  aims  of  the  missionary  became 
better  understood,  the  school  was  filled  with  thirty-six  boys 
who  attended  regularly,  and  were  pledged  to  remuiu  in  it  at 
least  six  months.  In  December  another  school  was  begun, 
composed  of  boys  of  the  lowest  condition  in  life,  who  had  awak- 
ened the  compassion  of  the  missionary  on  account  of  tlteir 
extreme  ignorance  and  stupidity.  "While  at  Cicacole  Mr.  Day 
was  solicited  to  go  and  reside  at  Arnee,  where  was  then  quar- 
tered the  regiment  containing  soldiers  who  had  been  bai)tized 
at  Maulmain  ;  but  he  had  arranged  with  Mr.  INIalcom  to  delay 
lixing  ui)on  a  place  of  permanent  settlement  until  they  should 
have  an  opportunity  to  consult  together  upon  the  subject.  In 
January,  1837,  in  company  with  Rev.  Mr.  Gordon  of  Vizaga- 
patam,  he  went  on  an  excursion  one  hundred  and  twenty  miles 
into  the  interior,  as  far  as  Burhampore,  in  the  course  of  which 
he  visited  forty  towns  and  villages  and  enlarged  his  acquaint- 
ance with  the  character  and  superstitions  of  the  people.  Many 
of  these  places  were  thought  to  present  inviting  fields  for  mis- 
sionary labor,  though  in  several  of  them  a  missionary  or  even 
a  Christian  had  never  been  seen  before. 

In  the  following  March  Mr.  Day  went  to  Madras  in  order  to 
meet  Rev.  Mr.  Malcom,  who  had  now  returned  from  his  visit  to 
Farther  India  ;  and  after  a  full  consideration  of  the  respective 
advantages  of  the  several  places  which  had  been  visited,  Madras 
was  fixed  upon  as  the  seat  of  the  mission.  Though  it  was 
already  the  residence  of  several  missionaries  of  difierent  Soci- 
eties, yet  none  of  them  were  engaged  in  labor  for  the  Teloogoos, 
who  constituted,  as  was  estimated,  at  least  one  sixth  part  of  the 
population  of  the  city  and  the  villagps  in  its  suburbs.  In  one 
of  these  villages,  "Wonarapetta,  where  was  a  large  Teloogoo 
population,  he  took  up  his  residence,  and  with  the  aid  of  Mra. 


A  CHUECH  ORGANIZED  AT  MADRAS.        233 

Day  and  of  Christian  Poorooshothum,  a  native  preacher  from 
Burhampore,  he  established  three  schools,  containing  in  all 
about  seventy  scholars.  He  preached  in  English  to  the  British 
residents  of  Madras,  and  the  assistant  maintained  public  wor- 
ship in  the  native  language.  He  also  distributed  copies  of  the 
Scriptures  and  religious  tracts  so  far  as  was  in  his  power,  among 
the  higher  and  middle  classes,  a  large  portion  of  whom,  espec- 
ially of  the  males,  were  able  to  read. 

In  IMarch  and  April  of  the  following  year  he  visited  Bellary, 
a  small  town  in  the  North,  which  contained  a  branch  of  the 
Maulmain  English  chui'ch,  composed  of  soldiers  belongiug  to 
the  regiment  stationed  there.  During  his  visit  he  bajjtized 
twenty-two  persons  in  the  presence  of  an  assembly  of  three 
thousand  natives,  drawn  together  to  witness  the  unwonted  spec- 
tacle of  a  Christian  baptism.  On  his  return  to  Madras  a 
church  of  sixteen  members  —  English,  Eurasian,  Hindoo,  and 
Barman  —  was  organized  in  that  city,  and  the  little  company 
at  Bellary  were  now  constituted  a  branch  of  the  new  church, 
and  recognized  as  a  part  of  the  charge  of  the  solitary  mission- 
ary. To  this  church  he  continued  to  preach  in  English,  which 
was  understood  by  all  its  members  and  by  thousands  of  the  na- 
tive population  of  the  city  ;  and  so  strong  was  the  desire  to  learn 
it  that  schools  would  not  be  long  attended  by  pupils  of  the 
higher  classes  of  the  people,  unless  the  English  language  were 
among  the  subjects  of  instruction. 

So  numerous,  however,  are  the  cares  and  so  various  the  labors 
which  pertain  to  a  mission  planted  in  a  heathen  land,  that  a 
single  missionary  always  works  at  great  disadvantage.  The 
field  lies  all  unoccupied  around  him,  and  in  whatever  direction 
he  turns,  his  eye  rests  upon  nought  but  the  wide  waste  of  hea- 
thenism. He  has  none  to  counsel  him,  none  to  share  his  labors  ; 
and  if  he  pursues  with  appropriate  zeal  any  particular  interest 
which  has  called  forth  his  efforts,  he  must  leave  all  others 
uncared-for.  If  he  remains  in  the  city,  the  people  of  the  coun- 
try may  not  hear  the  gospel ;  if  he  travels  from  village  to  vil- 
lage, the  schools  he  has  planted  and  the  advantages  he  has 
21* 


234  MISSION    AMONG    THE    TELOOGOOS. 

gained  in  the  city  become  scattered  and  lost.  Every  page  of 
missionary  liistory  illustrates  the  wisdom  of  our  Lord's  exam- 
ple in  sending  forth  his  disciples,  two  and  two,  to  preach  to  dis- 
tant villages  the  doctrines  he  had  taught  them.  Mr.  Day  had 
been  in  Madras  but  a  few  months  when  he  began  to  experience 
the  disadvantages  of  his  solitary  condition.  The  infant  mission 
was  already  spreading  its  branches  in  many  directions,  and  re- 
quiring more  care  and  labor  than  it  was  possible  for  one  person, 
however  active,  to  bestow.  He  frequently  appealed  to  the 
Board  for  help,  but  the  limited  resources  with  which  they  were 
supplied  allowed  them  to  make  no  addition  to  the  station.  A 
press  was  also  needed  ;  for  though  the  presses  of  the  other  mis- 
sions in  that  city  were  furnished  with  Teloogoo  type  they  were 
usually  employed  in  other  kinds  of  printing,  and  Mr.  Day  was, 
in  consequence,  often  unsupplied  Avith  the  tracts  and  books 
"which  he  required  in  his  daily  intercourse  with  the  people. 

In  these  circumstances,  often  embarrassed  and  almost  dis- 
heartened, he  saw  the  first  four  years  of  his  labors  pass  away. 
Several  Eurasians  and  Tamils,  as  well  as  several  English,  had 
been  baptized  ;  and  in  a  second  visit  which  he  made  to  Arnee, 
nine  additional  members  of  the  regiment  stationed  there  had 
been  added  to  the  church.  But  notwithstanding  these  encour- 
aging indications  among  other  races  none  of  the  Teloogoos 
had  yet  embraced  Christianity,  and  it  became  evident  that  the 
station  at  Madras,  though  possessing  many  important  advan- 
tages, was  still  not  likely  to  succeed  among  the  people  for 
whose  benefit  it  was  specially  established.  In  the  summer  of 
1839  Mr.  Day  therefore  began  seriously  to  think  of  removing 
to  some  more  favorable  situation  in  another  part  of  the  Teloo- 
goo country. 

It  chanced  that  one  of  the  native  assistants,  a  Tamil  from 
Tanjore,  was  at  this  time  preaching  at  Nellore,*  a  large  town  an 
hundred  and  ten  miles  north  of  Madras,  in  the  midst  of  a  numer- 


*  It  is  said  there  are  not  less  than  two  millions  of  Teloogoos  in  the  district 
of  Nellore. 


NELLORE.  235 

ous  population  purely  of  Teloogoos.  To  this  place  Mr.  Day 
determined  to  remove  the  mission,  though  without  entirely 
abandoning  the  station  at  Madras,  where,  in  case  he  should  be 
joined  by  another  missionary,  he  hoped  still  to  maintain  the  lit- 
tle church  which  he  had  planted.  He  reached  Nellore  with  his 
family  in  February,  1840,  and  having  rented  of  the  government  a 
suitable  lot  he  immediately  erected  a  large  building,  a  part  of 
which  Avas  to  be  used  as  a  mission-house  and  a  part  as  a  zayat. 
He  also  commenced  the  daily  reading  of  the  Scriptures,  and 
I^reaching  on  the  Sabbath  to  congregations  which  averaged  twen- 
ty-five in  number.  A  few  weeks  after  his  arrival  at  Nellore,  he 
had  the  pleasure  of  welcoming  to  the  station  Rev.  Stephen  Van 
Husen  and  his  wife,  who  had  sailed  from  the  United  States  in 
October,  1839  ;  and  in  the  following  September  he  baptized  the 
first  Christian  convert  from  the  Teloogoos.  A  church  was  soon 
afterwards  constituted,  and  while  Mr.  Van  Husen  was  learning 
the  language  he  devoted  himself  to  the  distribution  of  tracts,  to 
preaching  in  English,  and  also  to  instructing  in  Christian  doc- 
trines such  of  the  assistants  and  others  as  he  was  able  to  hold 
communication  with.  He  also  journeyed  far  into  the  interior 
m  company  with  the  assistant,  studying  the  character  and  su- 
perstitions of  the  people,  attending  the  heathen  festivals  and 
distributing  thousands  of  tracts  and  books  to  all  who  would  re- 
ceive them. 

In  the  spring  of  1841  Mr.  Day  made  a  visit  to  Madras,  the 
first  which  he  had  been  able  to  make  since  his  removal  to  Nel- 
lore. He  found  the  church  in  a  condition  far  from  satisfactory. 
Its  members  ceased  to  meet  for  religious  worship,  and  many  of 
them  either  had  become  connected  with  other  churches,  or,  what 
was  far  more  to  be  regretted,  were  living  in  total  neglect  of  all 
Christian  culture.  With  pain  rather  than  with  surprise  at  their 
fallen  and  scattered  condition,  he  endeavored  to  rally  them 
again ;  but  so  infrequent  and  few  must  be  the  visits  which  could 
be  made  to  them  either  by  Mr.  Van  Husen  or  himself,  that,  in 
the  present  condition  of  the  mission,  he  felt  obliged  to  abandon 
the  hope  of  retaining  them  under  its  care.     Several  converts 


236  MISSION    AMONG   TUE    TELOOGOOS. 

were  ready  to  be  baptized,  but  the  church  was  not  worthy  to 
receive  them,  and  I\Ir.  Day  was  obhged  to  leave  them  to  the 
unfriendly  influences  by  which  they  were  surrounded, —  rightly 
deciding  that  as  he  and  his  associate  had  been  sent  to  the  Teloo- 
goos,  it  was  not  proper  for  them  to  abandon  their  appointed 
work,  even  for  bo  important  a  labor  as  that  which  demanded 
their  attention  among  the  English  conVerts  of  their  own  denom- 
ination at  Madras.  The  church  was  accordingly  dissolved, 
though  another  was  soon  after  constituted  at  Arcot,  embracing 
some  of  the  same  members  together  with  several  Tamil  and 
Teloogoo  people  who  were  baptized  at  Arcot,  and  placed  under 
the  charge  of  an  intelligent  native  assistant. 

The  only  peculiar  hinderances  which  the  missionaries  encoun- 
tered arose  from  the  system  of  caste,  to  which  all  classes  of  the 
people  in  Hindostan  are  enslaved.  In  accordance  with  its  pro- 
hibitions the  natives  refused  to  receive  the  missionaries  into 
their  dwellings  lest  they  should  lose  caste ;  yet  on  public  festi- 
vals and  at  the  corners  of  the  streets  they  were  suffered  to  preach 
without  molestation,  and  assemblies  of  fifty  or  a  hundred  per- 
sons would  often  gather  to  hear  them.  Tliis  absurd  system  is 
as  capricious  as  it  is  despotic  in  its  requirements.  It  permits 
religious  instruction  to  be  given  in  schools  by  the  missionary, 
and  Christian  catechisms  to  be  taught  by  the  unconverted  na- 
tive teacher,  but  Christian  native  teachers  it  does  not  tolerate. 
It  allows  children  to  be  sent  to  the  missionaries  to  be  educated, 
but  it  does  not  allow  the  missionaries  to  visit  the  families  to 
which  the  children  belong.  Schools  have  been  established  in 
considerable  number  by  the  agents  of  the  East  India  Company, 
in  which  male  children  are  taught  English,  and  many  of  the 
common  branches  of  knowledge ;  and  at  Nellore  and  the  neigh- 
boring villages,  additional  schools  —  at  one  time  twelve  in  num- 
ber—  were  established  by  the  missionaries,  strictly  for  religious 
instruction.  These  schools  were  attended  with  many  good 
results.  The  scholars  were  required  to  be  present  at  religious 
exercises  both  on  week  days  and  on  Sunday,  and  were  often 
accompanied  by  their  parents.     In  this  manner  an  interest  in 


DIFFERENT  VERSIONS  OF  THE  SCRIPTURES.     237 

the  mission  and  a  knowledge  of  Christian  truth  were  commu- 
nicated to  many  families,  and  the  impression  was  sj^read  widely 
abroad  that  Christianity  is  vastly  superior  to  Buddhism  or 
Bi-ahminism,  and  that  it  will  at  length  universally  prevail. 

In  consequence  of  the  views  entertained  by  the  Baptist  de- 
nomination respecting  the  mode  and  the  subjects  of  Christian 
baptism,  our  missionaries  have  seldom  been  inclined  to  adopt 
the  versions  of  the  sacred  Scriptures  which  have  been  made  by 
those  who  preceded  them  in  the  East.  In  most  of  these  ver- 
sions, the  words  relating  to  this  ordinance  are  either  transferred 
from  the  original  Greek,  or  are  translated  in  a  manner  tliat 
conflicts  with  the  settled  faith  and  practice  of  our  churches. 
The  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  early  directed  that  all 
translations  which  might  be  made  under  its  auspices  should  be 
strictly  in  accordance  with  "the  authorized  English  version," — 
thus  requiring  the  transfer  and  forbidding  the  h-anslation  of  the 
woi'ds  relating  to  baptism.  In  March,  1841,  while  Mr.  Day 
was  at  Madras,  the  Bible  Society  of  that  city  adojDted  the  same 
resolution.  Against  the  extension  of  these  words  and  their 
perpetuation  in  all  languages,  the  Baptists,  however,  both  in 
England  and  America,  had  very  generally  protested,  and  both 
the  insti'uctions  of  the  Board  and  the  resolutions  of  the  Conven- 
tion had  directed  the  missionaries  to  translate  the  words  accord- 
ing to  their  conscientious  convictions  of  truth.  In  these  cir- 
cumstances, it  was  plain  that  any  modification  of  the  common 
version  which  Messrs.  Day  and  Van  Husen  might  make,  could 
not  be  published  by  the  Bible  Society  of  Madras,  on  whose  copies 
they  had  hitherto  been  accustomed  to  rely.  They  accordingly 
addressed  a  statement  of  the  facts  to  the  Board,  and  requested 
that  another  missionary  might  be  sent  them,  together  Avith  a 
press  which  they  had  long  needed,  that  they  might  have  within 
their  own  control  the  means  of  multiplying  copies  of  the  word 
of  God  faithfully  translated,  in  accordance  with  the  principles 
of  their  own  faith  and  that  of  their  brethren  in  America.  How- 
ever much  it  is  to  be  regretted  that  the  Scriptures  are  circu- 
lated in  heathen  lands  in  versions   essentially  different  from 


238  MISSION   AMONG    THE   TELOOGOOS. 

each  other,  yet  in  the.  jiresent  condition  of  the  Christian  world 
this  result  seems  unavoidable,  and  indeed  had  already  taken 
place  from  other  causes,  before  it  was  brought  about  by  the 
views  or  the  instructions  of  Baptist  missionaries.  The  Board, 
however,  were  at  this  time  too  much  straitened  in  their  means 
to  comply  with  the  request,  even  had  any  person  suitable  for 
the  post  olVered  his  services  for  their  acceptance ;  and  though 
tliey  fully  approved  the  principle  maintained  by  the  missionaries, 
they  were  obliged  still  to  leave  them  without  the  aid  which  they 
reciuired  in  carrying  it  into  practice. 

^Meanwhile  the  missionaries  had  divided  the  station  and  estab- 
lished themselves  in  ditfereut  parts  of  the  city,  for  greater  con- 
venience in  superintending  the  several  schools,  and  also  for 
maintaining  intercourse  with  a  greater  variety  of  the  jiopulation. 
In  August,  1843,  three  additional  converts  were  baptized  and 
added  to  the  church,  —  one  of  them  a  Teloogoo  and  a  member 
of  the  boarding  school,  another  a  Tamil  who  spoke  Teloogoo, 
a  young  man  of  superior  education,  and  the  third  a  Eurasian 
woman  who  resided  in  Mr.  Day's  family.  Schools  of  dilTerent 
grades  were  also  established,  not  only  in  the  city,  but  in  several 
of  the  adjacent  villages,  at  the  request  of  the  inhabitants  them- 
selves ;  and  it  was  plain  that  the  population  were  beginning  to 
feel  the  influence  of  the  gospel  and  to  doubt  the  divinity  of 
their  idols.  The  mission  was  thus  increasing  both  in  interest 
and  efliciency  when  the  health  of  its  members  began  to  fail, 
and  many  of  its  most  useful  labors  were  in  consequence  re- 
mitted. 

The  climate  of  Nellore,  though  exceedingly  warm,  is  reputed 
to  be  not  prejudicial  to  the  health  of  Europeans ;  yet  the  mis- 
sionaries were  unable  long  to  endure  it.  Mrs.  Day,  whose 
health  first  began  to  suffer,  regained  her  accustomed  strength 
after  a  brief  absence  from  the  station.  Mr.  Van  Ilusen  was 
obliged  to  remit  his  labors  in  1843,  and,  after  repeated  though 
unsuccessful  trials  of  every  remedy  which  was  prescribed,  Avas 
obliged  to  take  passage  for  Calcutta,  and  at  length  to  return  to 
the  United  States.     He  arrived  with  Mrs.  Van  Husen  in  Oc- 


DEPARTURE    OP    THE    MISSIONARIES    FROM   NELLORE.    239 

tober,  1815,  the  victim  of  a  distressing  malady  from  which  he 
has  not  yet  recovered. 

The  departure  of  these  missionaries  from  Nellorc  was  a  se- 
rious blow  to  all  the  interests  of  the  mission.  Two  schools 
which  had  been  principally  under  their  charge  were  immediately 
suspended,  and  a  third  was  soon  ai'ter  broken  up  by  the  appear- 
ance of  the  cholera.  The  remaining  duties  of  the  station  were 
performed  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Day,  with  the  aid  of  the  assistants ; 
but  their  healtli  was  no  longer  adequate  to  the  task,  and  was 
now  becoming  feebler  every  month.  In  October,  1845,  Mr. 
Day,  who  had  for  some  time  been  unable  to  labor  with  his 
accustomed  assiduity,  went  to  Madras  in  order  to  administer 
baptism  to  several  persons  attached  to  one  of  the  regiments 
there ;  but  on  reaching  that  city  he  was  wholly  unable  to  per- 
form the  service.  He  was  received  into  the  families  of  several 
Christian  friends,  and  by  the  physicians  whom  he  consulted  was 
advised  to  lose  no  time  in  commencing  a  protracted  voyage  for 
the  recovery  of  his  health.  His  family,  who  were  still  at  Nel- 
lore,  were  immediately  sent  for,  and,  with  the  generous  aid  of 
friends  who  compassionated  their  condition,  were  made  ready 
for  their  unexpected  departure  for  America.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Day  had  then  neither  the  time  nor  the  means  requisite  for  pre- 
paring for  a  long  and  perilous  passage  across  the  oceans  that 
separated  them  from  their  native  land ;  but  every  want  was 
supplied  and  every  comfort  provided  by  the  attentions  of  their 
friends  at  Madras.  Christian  missionaries  and  English  officers 
vied  with  each  other  in  aiding  the  afflicted  mission  family, 
as  they  reluctantly  left  the  country  to  which  they  had  come  on 
their  errand  of  philanthropy.*  They  embarked  at  Madras  in 
December,  1845,  and  coming  by  way  of  England,  arrived  in 
this  country  in  the  following  June. 

Leaving  the  station  at  Nellore  thus  abruptly  and  unexpected- 

*  5Ir.  Day  acknowledges  these  acts  of  hospitality  and  generosity  which  he 
and  his  familj^  experienced,  both  at  Nellore  and  at  Madras,  with  special  grati- 
tude, in  a  communication  addressed  to  the  Executive  Committee,  written  on 
his  passage  home  and  printed  in  the  Magazine  for  September,  1846. 


240  MISSION    AMONG    TlIK    TELOOGOOS. 

ly,  it  was  impossible  for  Mr.  Day  to  arrange  very  perfectly  for 
its  future  t'oulimiaace  and  guidance.  Tlie  property  of  the  mis- 
sion then  consisted  of  a  dwelling  house,  part  of  which  was  used 
as  a  zayat,  and  a  small  estate  which  had  been  occupied  by  the 
missionary  and  his  family,  together  with  a  school  liouse  which 
had  been  purchased  for  the  accommodation  of  Mr.  Van  Husen's 
part  of  the  station,  —  the  whole  valued  at  about  twenty-three 
hundred  dollars.  These  were  all  left  in  charge  of  a  Eurasian 
preacher,  who  was  placed  at  the  head  of  the  mission,  and  was 
to  be  assisted  by  two  native  Christians,  having  also  under  their 
care  five  schools,*  each  averaging  twenty-five  scholars.  In  ad- 
dition there  was  a  church  of  six  or  seven  members,  Tamils  and 
Teloogoos,  in  whose  piety  the  missionary  had  the  highest  confi- 
dence, and  whose  Christian  characters  have  since  continued 
without  reproach  amidst  many  temptations  and  evil  influences. 
TIius  deprived  of  its  founder  and  principal  conductor,  the  mis- 
sion was  regarded  by  its  friends  with  peculiar  solicitude.  The 
Executive  Committee  had  long  felt  their  inability  to  sustain  it 
■with  the  energy  which  its  exigencies  obviously  demanded ;  and 
now  that  its  only  remaining  occupant  had  been  obliged  to  leave 
it,  they  seriously  entertained  the  thought  of  wholly  abandoning 
the  country  of  the  Teloogoos  and  confining  their  missions  to  the 
regions  of  Farther  India,  where  their  stations  seemed  fortunately 
placed  in  convenient  proximity  to  each  other.  So  earnest,  how- 
ever, were  the  views  botli  of  Mr.  Day,  and  of  ]Mr.  Sutton  who 
wrote  from  Orissa,  respecting  the  advantages  offered  by  the 
country  as  a  field  for  Christian  missions,  and  so  interesting  and 
attractive  seemed  the  character  of  the  people,  that  the  com- 
mittee determined  for  the  present  at  least  not  to  advise  a  dis- 
solution of  the  mission,  but  to  wait  for  future  indications  of 
Providence  to  decide  the  policy  which  they  sliould  pursue. 

Thus  continued  the  station  at  Nellore  in  the  hands  of  native 
assistants,  who  were  able  to  do  little  more  tlian  maintain  the 


*  Three  Teloogoo,  one  Tamil  and  one  English.    The  latter  has  since  been 
discontinued. 


MISSIONAUY    LABOR    KESUMED.  241 

scliools  which  had  been  planted  by  the  mipsionaries,  until  the 
meeting  of  the  Union  at  Troy,  in  May,  1848.  Meanwhile  the 
question  of  continuing  the  mission  had  assumed  a  new  aspect, 
from  the  fact  that  Mr.  Day  had  recovered  his  health  and  was 
now  ready  to  return  to  his  station  ;  and  also  that  Rev.  Lyman 
Jewett,  who  had  recently  offered  his  services  as  a  mission- 
ary, was  desirous  of  accompanying  him  to  the  Teloogoos.  In 
these  circumstances,  the  Executive  Committee  submitted  the 
question  to  the  Board  in  an  elaborate  paper  prepared  by  the 
Foreign  Corresponding  Secretary,  Rev.  Mr.  Peck,  and  con- 
taining a  full  view  of  all  the  considerations  pertaining  to  it. 
After  being  fully  discussed  by  the  managers,  it  was  by  them  i-e- 
ferred  to  the  meeting  of  the  Union  for  final  decision  ;  and  that 
body,  after  still  further  deliberation,  voted  to  instruct  the  com- 
mittee to  reinforce  the  mission.  In  this  manner  has  it  been 
saved  from  the  extinction  that  threatened  it,  and  raised  to  a  ren- 
ovated, and  it  is  hoped,  a  progressive  life.  The  action  which 
was  taken  by  the  Union  upon  the  question  of  its  continuance,  is 
to  be  regarded  as  a  renewed  pledge  to  give  it  the  support  and 
carry  it  forward  with  the  energy  which  shall  insure  its  perma- 
nence and  success. 

The  Executive  Committee  immediately  began  to  carry  into 
effect  the  instructions  which  they  had  received,  by  making 
arrangements  to  furnish  with  missionaries  the  long  abandoned 
station  at  Nellore.  On  the  10th  of  October,  1848,  Mr.  Day,* 
in  company  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Jewett,  who  had  previously  been 
designated  to  the  mission,  sailed  from  Boston  for  Calcutta,  and 
are  now  probably  at  the  place  of  their  destination. 

Thus,  under  new  auspices,  does  the  humble  mission  to  the 
Teloogoos  again  invite  the  sympathy  and  the  aid  of  those  by 
whose  direction  it  has  been  revived,  and  on  whom  it  must  con- 
stantly depend  for  its  pecuniary  support.     Already  are  its  pros- 

*  Mrs.  Day  remained  with  her  children  in  this  country.  Her  husband's 
present  appointment  is  for  the  term  of  five  years,  and  should  the  mission  pros- 
per as  is  hoped,  Sirs.  Day  will  return  to  Nellore  at  an  earlj'  period. 

22 


242  MISSION    AMONG    THE    TELOOGOOS. 

» 

pects  brightening  by  reason  of  the  progress  of  education,  and  of 
the  li^ht  •which  is  reflected  from  the  flourishing  missions  that 
are  estaWislied  by  other  societies  among  the  neighboring  races 
of  India.  Among  many  of  these  races  there  is  a  general  prep- 
aration to  receive  the  gos])el,  and  an  imj)ression  widely  prevailing 
that  Christianity  is  destined  at  length  to  supplant  every  other 
religion.  This  impression  is  undoubtedly  owing  in  a  great  de- 
gree to  the  wide  extension  of  British  power  in  the  P>ast,  —  a 
power  so  formidable  and  resistless  to  the  people  of  Ilindostan, 
that  they  may  well  deem  it  likely  to  establish  the  language,  the 
laws,  and  the  religion  of  England  over  the  earth.  Beneath  its 
broad  protection  the  missionary  among  the  Teloogoos  dwells  in 
security,  and  pursues  his  sacred  work  unharmed,  with  no  pecu- 
liar obstacles  to  oppose  him  save  those  which  arise  from  the 
superstitions  and  the  social  habits  of  the  people.  Against  these 
lie  will  continue  to  struggle  on  in  the  might  which  always  at- 
tends a  holy  cause,  and  with  full  confidence  that  his  efibrts  will 
at  length  be  crowned  with  success  by  that  gracious  Spirit  who 
ever  watches  over  the  progress  of  truth  among  men. 


MISSION    IN    WESTERN    AFRICA, 


CHAPTER     XIX. 

General  Character  of  the  Mission.  —  Lott  Carey  and  Collin  Teage.  —  Rev. 
Calvin  Helton.  —  Character  and  Death  of  Mr.  Carey.  —  Rev.  Benjamin 
Skinner.  —  Failure  of  the  Mission  inconsequence  of  the  Death  of  Jlission- 
aries.  —  AiTival  of  Messrs.  Croclcer  and  Mylne.  —  Station  at  Edina  among 
the  Bassas.  —  JIadebli.  —  Character  of  the  People. —  Arrival  of  Rev.  Ivory 
Clarke. — Departure  of  Mr.  Myhie.  —  Progress  of  the  Mission.  —  Messrs. 
Fielding  and  Constantino.  —  Failure  of  their  Undertaking.  —  Departure  of 
Mr.  Crocker.  —  Progress  of  the  Mission  in  his  Absence.  —  His  Return  and 
Death.  —  Station  at  Bexley.  —  The  Labors  of  Jlr.  Clarke:  Translations: 
Cluu'ches:  Schools:  his  Death.  —  Close  of  the  Mission. — Attempted  Mis- 
sion in  Hayti. 

No  one  of  the  missions  planted  by  the  Managers  of  the  Gen- 
eral Convention  has  hud  so  serious  obstacles  to  encounter,  or  has 
been  so  often  paralysed  by  their  influence,  as  that  on  the  west- 
ern coast  of  Africa.  Its  history  conducts  us  to  a  portion  of  the 
earth  pervaded  by  a  pestilential  climate  and  perjietually  ravaged 
by  the  cupidity  of  civilized  man, —  to  a  race  degraded  by  the 
barbarism  and  wrongs  of  ages,  and,  by  common  consent,  long 
doomed  to  slavery  and  oppression  among  almost  every  people  of 
Christendom.  No  relics  of  a  departed  civilization,  no  scenes  of 
storied  events,  attract  attention  to  this  gloomy  region.  No  hoary 
superstitions  blending  witli  the  rude  traditions  of  an  elder  age 
lend  a  philosophic  interest  to  the  people  who  inhabit  it.  It 
presents  only  a  blank  and  dreary  waste  of  barbarism,  occupied 
by  the  lowest  and  most  abject  forms  of  humanity.  Yet  Chris- 
tian Philanthropy,  to  her  honor  be  it  spoken,  has  not  passed  by 
even  this  desolate  land  in  utter  neglect.  She  has  braved  the 
pestilence  that  perpetually  haunts  its  coasts,  and  has  encoun- 


244  MISSION    IN    AVESTERN    AFRICA. 

tered  tlie  ferocity  of  its  dogradcd  and  brutalized  inhabitants; 
and,  finding  argunioiits  for  her  support  in  the  very  degradation 
of  their  condition  and  in  the  wrongs  tliey  have  sutfered,  she  has 
endeavored  to  communicate  to  them  the  truths  of  the  gospel 
and  secure  for  them  the  blessings  of  Christian  civilization.  It 
is  true  that  these  endeavors  have  been  attended  with  the  most 
imperfect  success ;  and  the  scenes  in  wliicli  they  were  put  fortii 
are  now  marked  by  the  graves  of  many  of  the  heroic  men  who 
made  them.  Yet  they  well  illustrate  the  spirit  of  that  compre- 
hensive philanthropy  which  the  religion  of  Christ  alone  is  able 
to  inspire. 

The  mission  of  tlie  American  Baptists  has  been  principally 
confined  to  that  portion  of  the  western  coast  of  Africa  known 
as  Liberia,  and  has  been  planted  only  among  the  Bassa  tribe 
of  its  inhabitants, —  a  numerous  people  occupying  a  strip  of 
the  coast  ninety  miles  in  length,  lying  between  Junk  river  and 
the  river  Sesters,  and  extending  back  nearly  seventy  miles  in 
the  interior.  They  are  supposed  to  be  about  one  hundred  and 
twenty-five  thousand  in  number. 

The  earliest  missionaries  sent  by  the  Board  wore  Lott  Carey 
and  Collin  Teage,  two  colored  men,  who  were  ordaincid  at  Rich- 
mond, Va.,  in  January,  1821,  and  soon  afterwards  sailed  for 
Africa  as  emigrants  of  tlie  American  Colonization  Society. 
The  Society  had  not  at  this  period  established  a  colony  upon  the 
coast,  and  Messrs.  Carey  and  Teage  went  to  Freetown,  in  the 
Knglish  colony  of  Sierra  Leone.  Their  residence  here  how- 
ever was  brief,  in  consequence  of  the  unfriendliness  of  the 
climate,  and  in  February,  1822,  they  removed  to  Monrovia,  a 
settlement  which  had  been  planted  by  colonists  from  America. 
Here  they  commenced  their  labors  as  missionaries  and  founded 
a  church.  Six  persons  were  baptized  during  the  year  1823, 
and  in  the  year  following  nine  more  were  added  to  their  num- 
ber, and  a  commodious  place  of  worship  was  erected  for  their 
use.  Of  this  church  Lf)tt  Carey  became  the  pastor,  his  asso- 
ciate in  (he  mean  time  having  returned  to  Sierra  Leone.  In 
the  performance  of  his  duties  as  a  missionary  Mr.  Carey  evinced 


LOTT    CAREY.  247 

remarkable  energy  and  faithfulness.  He  Avas  born  a  slave  in 
Vii-ginia,  but  many  years  before  leaving  Richmond  he  had  pur- 
chased his  freedom  and  that  of  his  two  children,  and  had  ac- 
quired the  rudiments  of  a  superior  education,  and  proved  himself 
-worthy  of  the  highest  trusts  in  the  business  witli  wliich  he  was 
charged.  On  the  pestilential  shores  of  Africa  he  soon  found 
occasion  for  all  the  knowledge  he  had  acquired,  both  among  his 
fellow  emigrants  and  the  rude  barbarians  from  the  interior  with 
Avhom  they  became  associated.  By  his  acquaintance  with  medi- 
cine, he  healed  tlieir  maladies  ;  by  his  sagacity  in  civil  affairs, 
he  settled  their  disputes  and  aided  in  the  organization  of  their 
infant  society ;  and  by  his  earnestness  and  power  as  a  preacher, 
he  commended  the  gospel  to  their  hearts  and  consciences  with 
inuisual  success. 

Early  in  1825  Rev.  Calvin  Holton  was  accepted  as  a  mis- 
sionary by  the  Board,  and  sailed  for  the  American  colonies  in 
Liberia.  'Almost  immediately  after  his  arrival,  however,  Mr. 
Holton  was  seized  with  the  fever  which  in  that  climate  usually 
attacks  Europeans  who  come  from  other  latitudes,  and  died  in 
July  of  the  same  year. 

The  mission  continued  to  be  sustained  by  Mr.  Carey,  with 
the  aid  of  two  or  three  pious  assistants  from  among  the  emi- 
grants. The  resources  by  which  it  was  kept  alive  were  sup- 
plied almost  entirely  by  his  own  efforts,  as  the  funds  which  were 
furnished  by  the  Board  were  of  necessity  at  this  time  exceed- 
ingly limited.  The  labors  of  the  mission  were  bestowed  upon 
the  emigrant  colonists,  and  also,  as  far  as  possible,  upon  the  na- 
tives of  the  country  who  had  either  been  rescued  from  slave- 
ships  and  settled  upon  the  coast,  or  had  voluntarily  come  in 
from  the  neighboring  wilderness  to  join  the  colonies  of  their 
more  civilized  brethren.  Mr.  Carey  in  this  manner  preached 
and  maintained  schools  at  Monrovia  and  also  at  Cape  Grand 
Mount,  —  at  the  latter  place  among  a  people  known  as  the 
Yeys,  one  of  the  most  powerful  and  intelligent  of  the  tribes  on 
the  coast.  At  these  and  other  settlements  he  was  the  life  and 
soul  of  nearly  all  the  religious  efforts  and  operations  that  were 


248  MISSION    IN    "WESTERN    AFRICA. 

carried  on.     He  preached  several  times  every  week,  superin- 
tended schools  both  for  religious  and  for  secular  instruction, — 

.  in  some  of  which  he  taught  Ivimself,  —  travelled  from  one  settle- 
ment to  another,  and  watched  with  constant  vigilance  and  un- 
remitting care  over  all  the  spiritual  and  the  social  interests  of 
the  colonists. 

In  September,  1826,  he  was  unanimously  elected  vice-agent 
of  the  colony,  and  on  the  return  of  Mr.  Ashmun  to  the  United 
States  in  1828,  he  was  appointed  to  discharge  the  duties  of 
governor  in  the  interim  —  a  task  whicli  he  performed  during  the 
brief  remnant  of  his  life  with  wisdom,  and  with  credit  to  himself. 
His  death  took  place  in  November,  1828,  in  a  manner  that  was 
fearfully  sudden  and  extraordinary.  The  natives  of  the  coun- 
try had  committed  depredations  upon  the  property  of  the  colony, 
and  were  threatening  general  hostilities.  Mr.  Carey,  in  his 
capacity  as  acting  governor,  immediately  called  out  the  military 
forces  of  the  colony,  and  commenced  vigorous  measures  for  re- 
pelling the  assault  and  protecting  the  settlements.  He  was  at 
the  magazine,  engaged  in  superintending  the  making  of  car- 
tridges, when,  by  the  oversetting  of  a  lamp,  a  large  mass  of 
powder  became  ignited,  and  produced  an  explosion  which  re- 
sulted in  the  death  of  Mr.  Carey  and  seven  others  who  were 
engaged  with  him.  In  this  sudden  and  awful  manner  perished 
an  extraordinary  man,  —  one  who  in  a  higher  sphere  might 
have  developed  many  of  the  noblest  energies  of  character,  and 
"who,  even  in  the  humble  capacity  of  a  missionary  among  his 
own  benighted  brethi-en,  deserves  a  prominent  place  in  the  list 
of  those  who  have  shed  lustre  upon  the  African  race. 

At  the  period  of  INIr.  Carey's  death,  the  church  of  wliich  he 
was  pastor  contained  a  hundred  members,  and  was  in  a  highly 
flourishing  condition.  It  was  committed  to  the  charge  of  Collin 
Teage,  who  now  returned  from  Sierra  Leone,  and  of  Mr.  "War- 
ing, one  of  its  members,  who  had  lately  been  ordained  a  minister. 

';(^The  influences  which  had  commenced  with  the  indefatigable 
founder  of  the  mission  continued  to  be  felt  long  after  he  liad 
ceased  to  live.     The  church  at  Monrovia  was  increaised  to  two 


DEATH    OF    MISSIONARIES.  249 

hundred  members,  and  the  power  of  the  gospel  Avas  manifested 
in  other  settlements  of  the  Colonization  Society,  and  even  among 
the  rude  natives  of  the  coast,  of  whom  nearly  a  hundred  were 
converted  to  Christianity  and  united  with  the  several  churches 
in  the  colony. 

In  1830  Rev.  Benjamin  Skinner  was  appointed  a  missionary 
to  Africa.  He  was  ordained  at  Richmond,  Ya.  on  the  4th  of 
October,  and  before  the  close  of  the  month  sailed  with  liis 
family  for  Monrovia,  where  they  arrived  in  the  following  De- 
cember. Soon  after  their  arrival  they  were  all  seized  with 
the  fever  of  the  coast,  and  Mrs.  Skinner  and  her  two  children 
fell  victims  to  the  disease.  Mr.  Skinner  i)artial]y  recovered 
from  the  fevei",  but  his  constitution  was  shattered  by  its  ravages 
and  by  the  heavy  bereavements  with  which  he  Avas  afflicted. 
He  remained  in  the  country  till  July,  1831,  but  without  attempt- 
ing any  missionary  laboi',  when  he  embarked  for  the  United 
States  in  hope  of  being  restored  by  the  voyage.  The  hope, 
however,  proved  illusive,  and  he  died  at  sea  on  the  twentieth  day 
of  the  passage. 

Thus  fatally  terminated  two  attempts  of  the  Board  to  settle 
white  men  as  missionaries  on  the  coast  of  Africa.  Those  who 
were  sent  had  fallen  victims  to  the  climate  almost  as  soon  as 
they  came  within  its  pestilential  influence.  The  enterprise 
seemed  entirely  hopeless,  and  the  Board  now  directed  their  at- 
tention to  the  finding  of  suitable  men  of  color  who  might  be 
employed  to  carry  forward  the  mission.  Their  efforts,  however, 
proved  unsuccessful,  and  five  years  elapsed  before  any  additional 
missionaries  were  sent  to  Africa.  The  mission,  however,  during 
this  interval  was  not  abandoned,  but  was  even  somewhat  ex- 
tended by  means  of  the  preachers  and  teachers  who  were  ap- 
pointed from  among  the  pious  emigrants.  The  most  conspicuous 
of  these,  in  addition  to  those  already  mentioned,  were  Rev.  A. 
W.  Anderson,  Rev.  John  Lewis,  and  Rev.  Hilary  Teage,  son 
of  Collin  Teage.  In  the  summer  of  1834  Dr.  Ezekiel  Skinner, 
father  of  the  missionary,  a  practising  physician  and  a  minister 
of  the  gospel  from  the  State  of  Connecticut,  went  to  reside  in 


250  MISSION    IN    WESTERN    AFRICA. 

Liberia.  He  was  appointed  by  no  society,  but  was  prompted 
by  motives  of  philanthropy  and  by  special  intorcj^t  in  the  neg- 
lected race  in  whose  service  his  son  had  already  ottered  up  his 
life.  This  gentleman  subsequently  was  raised  to  the  oilice  of 
governor,  and  alike  in  his  public  and  his  jtrivate  relations  he 
exerted  a  favorable  influence  upon  the  mission  and  upon  all  the 
interests  of  the  colony.  I^y  n-rrMici.-;  ]j^i-  these  thy  church  at 
Monrovia,  whose  branches  had  now  extended  through  seve ral 
villages^  was  sup])lied  with  the  regular  ministry  of  the  gospcT. 
and  many  of  the  solinnk  wliifli  hnd  b.^pn  Hsiiildishcd  were  also 
coutinued  in  operation. 

Early  in  1835  Rev.  W.  G.  Crocker  and  Rev.  TV.  Mylne  offer- 
ed themselves  to  the  managers,  and  were  iippointed  missionaries 
to  Africa.  So  painful  had  been  the  experience  of  the  Board  in 
their  attempts  to  establish  this  mission,  that  its  ollicers  could  not 
solicit  persons  to  go  to  so  unhealthy  a  station  ;  yet  if  missionaries 
offered  their  services  with  a  full  knowledge  of  the  perils  they 
must  encounter,  the  Board  could  not  of  course  decline  to  send 
them.  These  gentlemen  were  well  educated,  and  in  every  way 
qualified  for  the  work  of  preaching  the  gospel  to  the  heathen, 
and  on  the  11th  of  July  they  sailed  from  Philadelphia  for  JNIon- 
rovia,  where  they  arrived  after  a  prosperous  passage  of  thirty- 
two  days.  By  the  instructions  which  they  received  they  were 
appointed  to  labor  specially  among  the  native  tribes  of  the  coun- 
try, —  it  being  deemed  that  these  ought  to  be  made  the  more 
immediate  subjects  of  Christian  effort,  rather  than  the  emigrant 
settlements  of  colonization  societies  that  lined  the  coast.  Im- 
mediately on  their  arrival  they  repaired  to  Millsburg,  one  of  the 
towns  of  the  Monrovia  settlement,  in  order  to  go  through  with 
the  perilous  process  of  acclimation.  Here  they  were  soon  pros- 
trated by  the  prevalent  fever  of  the  coast,  and,  though  in  tlie 
midst  of  missionary  friends  who  rendered  every  aid  in  their 
power,  Mrs.  Mylne,  the  only  lady  of  their  company,  fell  a  victim 
to  the  disease  within  a  month  after  fluir  arrival.  Mr.  Crocker 
and  Mr.  Mylne,  however,  survived  the  acclimation,  and,  though 


MISSIONARY   LABOR    AMONG    THE    BASSAS.  251 

in  enfeebled  health,  were  soon  able  to  enter  upon  tlieir  labors 
a-i  missionaries. 

At  tlie  instance  of  Dr.  Skinner,  and  with  the  api)robation  of 
the  Board,  they  determined  to  establish  their  mission  among 
tlie  Bassas,  a  tribe  whose  language  was  widely  spoken  in  the 
interior,  and  whose  principal  trading  place  was  at  Bassa  Cove, 
at  the  mouth  of  the  Mechlin  river,  at  this  time  a  joint  settle- 
ment of  the  Colonization  Societies  of  Pennsylvania  and  New 
York.  These  i)eople  were  also  numerous  at  Edina,  a  small 
town  on  the  bank  of  the  river  opposite  to  Bassa  Cove.  Af- 
ter examining  several  ditferent  localities,  the  missionaries  fixed 
upon  Edina  as  the  place  of  their  future  labors,  and  in  Decem- 
ber, 1835,  they  removed  to  Bassa  Cove,  in  order  to  superin- 
tend the  preparation  of  buildings,  and  if  possible  immediately 
to  commence  their  labors  on  the  opposite  bank  of  the  river. 

On  their  arrival  in  the  country  the  first  aim  of  the  mission- 
aries had  been  to  acquire  the  language,  reduce  it  to  an  al- 
phabet, and  prepare  it  for  writing.  In  doing  this  they  were 
assisted  by  a  young  colonist  whom  they  employed,  and  who  was 
able  to  speak  both  Bassa  and  English.  In  February,  1836, 
jNIessrs.  Crocker  and  Mylne  made  an  excursion  up  the  Mechlin 
river,  a  distance  of  twenty  miles,  to  Madebli,  the  village  of 
Sante  Will,  a  chief  of  whom  they  had  often  heard,  and  whose 
children  they  desired  to  have  at  the  school  they  were  about  to 
open  at  Edina.  The  chief  told  them  that  he  was  only  a  gov- 
ernor under  king  Bob  Gray,  wdio  Avas  then  but  tAVO  miles  off 
attending  the  funeral  of  a  relative.  The  missionaries  imme- 
diately repaired  to  the  king,  who,  on  hearing  their  object  for- 
mally stated,  warmly  commended  it,  and  proposed  to  his  head 
men  that  they  should  send  their  children  to  be  instructed  at  the 
school.  He  afterwards,  however,  decided  to  wait  till  he  could 
consult  other  chiefs  who  were  away,  that  they  might  all  act  to- 
gether; but  he  promised  to  send  a  dozen  or  twenty  men  to 
build  a  school  house  at  Edina,  so  soon  as  his  people  should  com- 
plete the  work  of  the  season  upon  their  farms.  It  was  after- 
wards discovered  that  this  king  was  only  tributary  to  a  mon- 


2o2  MISSION'    IN    WKSTKUX    AKUICA. 

iirch  of  crcater  pretensions,  known  as  king  Koba.  wlio,  when  the 
proposal  of  Mv.  Crocker  was  made  known  to  liim,  replied,  "I 
am  afraid  of  tliat  white  man  ;  he  comes  and  sits  down  soltly  in 
my  country ;  I  don't  know  what  he  will  do."  His  pl"ejudices, 
however,  were  soon  overcome,  —  for  he  invited  the  missionaries 
to  visit  him,  and  interpreted  their  sermons  to  his  jjcople,  and 
when  the  school  was  opened  at  Edina  he  sent  his  son  to  join  it, 
as  did  also  Sante  Will  and  king  Bob  Gray. 

Though  the  mission  was  designed  especially  for  the  native 
tribes,  yet,  while  the  missionaries  were  acquiring  the  language, 
and  becoming  acquainted  with  the  people  of  the  country,  they 
were  engaged  in  constant  labors  among  the  colonists.  They 
preached  at  Bassa  Cove  and  also  at  Edina,  and  opened  schools 
at  both  these  ])laces.  Mr.  Crocker  also  obtained  funds  from 
other  towns  of  the  colony  to  enable  the  church  at  Bassa  Cove 
to  erect  a  suitable  house  of  worship,  which  was  completed  in 
July,  183G.  Here  Mr.  Mylne  continued  to  preach  till  the 
church  was  supplied  with  a  pastor  early  in  the  following  year, 
and  during  this  period  he  baptized  sixteen  persons. 

Mr.  Crocker  devoted  himself  to  studying  the  structure  of  the 
Bassa  language,  and  by  the  close  of  the  first  year  of  his  resi- 
dence in  the  country,  he  had  so  far  mastered  it  that  he  prepared 
a  spelling  book  and  a  small  vocabulary  of  words  and  phrases, 
to  which  he  added  a  brief  statement  of  some  of  the  leading 
facts  of  divine  revelation.  In  December,  183G,  he  went  to 
Monrovia,  and  printed  an  edition  of  two  hundred  copies  for  im- 
mediate use  in  the  schools.  Its  effect  upon  the  progress  of  the 
native  scholars  soon  began  to  be  obvious.  Several  of  the  more 
intelligent  among  them  were  speedily  able  both  to  read  and  to 
write  the  language  of  their  tribe.  Much  delay  had  been  occa- 
sioned in  the  erection  of  the  mission  buildings  at  Edina,  by  the 
difhculty  in  procuring  workmen  who  would  labor  with  even 
tolerable  regularity  and  fidelity.  A  carpenter  was  at  length 
obtained  from  Monrovia,  and  the  houses  were  completed  and  oc- 
cupied by  the  missionaries  and  their  schools  in  June,  1837. 

During  all  this  period  they  had  been  subject  to  frequent  attacks 


GROWING   INTEREST    OF   BASSA    CHIEFS.  253 

of  disease,  which  they  warded  oflf  only  by  changing  the  place  of 
their  residence,  —  going  now  to  other  settlements  upon  the  coast 
and  now  to  the  interior,  in  order  to  escape  the  malarious  influ- 
ence that  constantly  hung  around  them.  They  also  frequently 
went  to  Madebli,  the  village  of  Sante  Will,  where  the  chief  soon 
manifested  so  deep  an  interest  in  their  labors  that  they  deter- 
mined to  make  it  an  out-station  of  the  mission.  A  small  house 
was  accordingly  erected  there,  to  which  Mr.  Crocker  removed  in 
October,  1837,  and  immediately  commenced  the  translation  of  the 
New  Testament.  Several  of  the  chiefs  from  the  interior  also  visit- 
ed the  schools  at  Edina,  and  expressed  warm  approbation  at  their 
condition ;  Sante  AVill  even  claimed  the  original  patronage  of  the 
whole  plan,  and  boasted  that  he  was  the  first  to  encourage  it  by 
intrusting  his  sons  to  the  care  of  the  missionaries.  The  num- 
ber of  native  children  now  under  their  charge  was  as  large  as 
they  were  able  to  provide  for,  and  many  of  them,  as  has  already 
been  mentioned,  were  sons  of  the  principal  chiefs  of  the  tribe. 
Among  them,  the  most  distinguished  both  for  the  talents  and 
the  moral  spirit  which  he  evinced,  was  Kong,  the  son  of  king 
Koba,  the  head  chief  of  the  Bassas.  He  early  made  remarka- 
ble progress  in  the  studies  of  the  school,  and  at  length,  with 
some  of  his  less  distinguished  associates,  gave  decided  evidence 
of  Christian  character. 

Messrs.  Crocker  and  Mylne  had  survived  what  were  deem- 
ed the  greatest  perils  incident  to  their  condition  upon  this  un- 
healthy coast,  and  had  planted  their  stations  under  auspices  far 
more  favorable  than  any  which  had  hitherto  attended  the  mis- 
sion. As  was  natural  new  hopes  began  to  dawn  in  their  minds, 
and  new  interests  were  awakened  in  their  labors  among  their 
brethren  at  home.  Yet  to  one  who  inspects  the  journals  in 
which  they  recorded  their  daily  experience,  the  prospect  will 
appear  to  have  been  far  from  attractive  and  encouraging.  It 
was  only  less  gloomy  and  repulsive  than  it  had  hitherto  been. 
They  were  indeed  near  the  emigrant  settlements  of  the  societies 
for  colonizing  Africa  with  her  own  scattered  childrei:i,  yet  the 
example  of  many  of  the  colonists  was  any  thing  but  favorable 
23 


-^ 


2i)i  MISSION    IN    WnSTEnN   AFRIC\. 

to  the  cause  of  Clirisf  ian  civilization.  Tiiey  were  among  a  peo- 
ple many  of  whom,  it  is  true,  evinced  a  readiness  to  be  taught 
the  gospel,  but  they  belonged  to  the  most  abject  and  degraded 
portion  of  llie  human  raoe,  —  so  debased  by  barbarian  passions, 
so  stupefied  by  the  superstitions  of  their  brutalizing  grigri,*  that 
the  impressions  made  upon  their  minds  were  usually  as  transi- 
tory as  figures  drawn  upon  the  shifting  sands  of  their  own  des- 
erts. And  to  add  to  the  melancholy  picture,  almost  side  by  side 
with  the  stations  of  the  missionaries  arose  the  frowning  front  of 
the  slave  factory  ;  and  in  the  same  circles  in  which  they  preach- 
ed the  gospel  of  peace  and  love,  was  caiTied  on  that  accursed 
traffic  which  more  than  every  other  sin  has  blackened  the  annals 
of  human  guilt  and  shame.  They  however  still  labored  on, 
though  often  disabled  by  sickness,  and  hindered  by  obstacles 
such  as  missionaries  seldom  encounter;  and  they  even  began  to 
devise  plans,  and  to  aj^peal  to  their  brethren  in  America,  for  the 
extension  of  the  mission  to  other  tribes  that  dwell  upon  the  coast 
or  that  roam  the  interior. 

In  January,  1838,  Rev.  Ivory  Clarke  and  his  wife  arrived  at 
Edina.  Like  their  predecessors  they  were  immediately  attacked 
by  fever  but  in  a  form  unusually  mild,  and  they  were  soon  able 
to  commence  the  study  of  the  language  and  to  perform  such 
duties  in  the  mission  as  their  inexperience  would  admit.  They 
resided  cither  at  Edina  or  at  one  of  the  neighboring  villages, 
and  with  better  health  and  greater  aids  than  had  been  possessed 
by  those  who  preceded  them,  they  made  rapid  progress  in  ac- 
quiring the  language  and  preparing  for  their  missionary  labors. 
Their  arrival  gave  new  animation  to  the  hopes  of  their  asso- 
ciates and  brightened  the  prospects  of  the  mission.  But  it  was 
only  for  a  brief  season,  —  for  the  health  of  Mr.  Mylne,  which  had 
been  shattered  by  repeated  fevers,  soon  gave  indications  of  hope- 
less failure.  In  May,  1838,  he  returned  to  the  UnUed  States, 
and  not  long  after,  in  consequence  of  his  ruinedjiealth^  withdrew 

*  Grigri  is  a  species  of  witchcraft,  or  sorcerj-,  -which  constitutes  almost  the 
ojily  religion  of  the  tribes  on  the  coast. 


AFFLICTION    AND    liEKKAVK.MKNT.  255 

from  the  service  of  the  Board.  The  cave  of  the  statiou^at  Edina 
now  devolved  upon  Alrr-Chvrke,  —  aided  by  two  of  the  colonists, 
Messrs.  Davis  and  Da}^,  —  the  former  the  pastor  of  the  emigrant 
church,  and  the^  latter  a  teacher  and  preacher  in  the  employ  of 
the  mission.  Mr.  Crocker  iu  the  mean  time  resided  at  Madebli, 
or  Sante  Will's  town,  where  he  was  engaged  in  preaching,  teach- 
ing in  the  schools,  and  translating  the  Sci'iptures,  —  in  the  latter 
of  which  he  was  assisted  by  his  pupil,  Kong  Koba,  the  son  of 
the  head  chief  who  has  already  been  mentioned,  a  youth  whose 
talents  and  character  fully  justilied  the  hopes  which  the  mis- 
sionaries entertained  concerning  him. 

In  September,  1839,  the  mission  was  still  further  strengthened 
by  the  arrival  of  Miss  Rizpah  Warren,  Avho  had  been  accepted 
by  the  Board  as  a  missionary  teacher,  and  had  sailed  for  Edina 
in  the  preceding  July.  Early  in  the  following  summer  she  Avas 
married  to  Rev.  W.  G.  Crocker,  and  went  with  him  to  reside  at 
the  village  of  Sante  Will.  But  scarcely  had  they  reached  their 
secluded  home  ere  disease  and  death  began  their  frightful  work, 
and  blighted  the  hopes  which  the  missionaries  had  fondly  cher- 
ished. Mr.  Crocker  was  first  attacked,  and  after  being  brought 
to  the  very  verge  of  the  grave,  at  length  began  to  mend ;  but 
ere  he  had  regained  his  strength  he  saw  his  wife  wholly  pros- 
trated by  the  fierce  fever  of  the  climate.  Her  sickness  was  fear- 
fully brief;  she  died  eight  days  after  the  attack,  on  the  28th  of 
August,  1840.  Soon  after  these  sad  events  Mr.  Crocker,  still 
enfeebled  by  disease  and  depressed  by  sorrow,  went  to  Cape 
Palmas  in  order  to  recruit  his  health,  and  to  procure  the  i^rint- 
ing  of  the  Gospels  of  Matthew  and  John,  and  a  book  of  hymns 
which  he  had  prepared,  and  also  another  edition  of  the  Bassa 
Spelling  Book  which  was  compiled  by  Mr.  Clarke.  He  returned 
to  his  station  at  Madebli  on  the  13th  of  October,  with  his  health 
improved  and  his  spirits  invigorated  by  the  kind  sympathies  of 
the  Christian  friends  whom  he  met  at  the  settlements,  and  again 
commenced  the  labors  of  the  mission  in  circumstances  that 
awakened  in  his  mind  the  conflicting  emotions  of  grief  and  of 
hope. 


256  MISSION   IN    -VTESTERN   AFRICA. 

The  mission  in  Africa,  notwithstanding  the  vicissitutles 
througli  vhreii  it  liad  passed,  was  at  this  time  regarded  with 
increasing  interest  both  by  its  members  and  their  friends  in  this 
country.  The  memory  of  the  wrongs  which  the  African  race 
had  so  long  endured  in  every  land  combined  with  the  urgent 
appeals  of  the  missionaries  in  awakening  among  the  churches 
of  America  a  strong  feeling  of  Christian  obligation  to  send 
them,  if  possible,  the  blessings  of  the  gospel.  Early  in  1840, 
Messrs.  Alfred  A.  Constantine  and  Joseph  Fielding  offered 
themselves  to  the  Board  as  missionaries  to  the  western  coast, 
or  the  interior  of  Africa.  It  was  at  a  period  when  the  impres- 
sion prevailed  that  the  climate  of  the  interior  might  be  found 
less  deadly  to  Europeans,  than  that  of  the  coast  had  proved 
itself  to  be.  The  British  government  also,  with  the  coopera- 
tion of  some  philanthropic  associations  in  England,  were  about 
sending  an  expedition  up  the  Niger  for  the  purpose  of  explor- 
ing the  regions  bordering  upon  its  banks,  and  introducing  to  the 
tribes  of  the  interior  the  arts  and  the  commerce  of  Europe,  to 
take  the  place  of  their  inhuman  traffic  in  slaves.  High  hopes 
were  entertained  by  the  friends  of  missions  both  in  England 
and  America,  that  this  expedition  might  open  the  way  for  the 
introduction  of  Christianity  to  some  of  the  unknown  races  that 
people  this  portion  of  the  continent.  In  accordance  with  these 
views,  the  newly-appointed  missionaries  were  designated  by  the 
managers  to  the  country  lying  upon  the  Niger.  Having  re- 
ceifed  full  instructions  from  the  Board,  they  sailed  from  Phila- 
delphia with  their  wives,  in  September,  1840,  and  arrived  at 
Monrovia  in  November  and  at  Edina  on  the  3d  of  December. 
Though  their  destination  was  to  the  banks  of  the  Niger,  yet  it 
was  deemed  most  prudent  to  wait  at  Edina  until  they  had 
passed  through  the  inevitable  trials  incident  to  the  period  of 
acclimation.  They  might  also  thus  learn  the  results  of  the 
English  expedition,  which  was  now  just  preparing  to  ascend  the 
river.  Little  did  they  then  anticipate  the  melancholy  issues  of 
that  expedition,  or  the  untimely  close  which  was  appointed  to 
their  own  career  as  missionaries. 


FAILURE    OF   THE   NIGER   EXPEDITION.  257 

They  were  seized  by  the  African  fever,  with  its  accustomed 
violence,  and  witliin  six  weeks  of  tlieir  arrival  both  Mr.  and 
Mi's.  Fielding  fell  victims  to  its  power  —  the  latter  on  the  3d, 
and  the  former  on  the  IGth  of  Januaiy.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Con- 
stantine,  though  they  survived  the  fever,  were  unable  either  to 
proceed  to  the  place  of  their  destination  or  to  engage  in  the 
labors  of  the  mission.  They  remained  at  Edina,  making  occa- 
sional excursions  to  different  points  of  the  coast  or  to  the  inte- 
rior, in  the  hojie  of  regaining  their  health,  as  well  as  for  the 
purpose  of  observing  the  condition  of  the  country  and  the  char- 
acter of  its  inhabitants.  Late  in  the  summer  of  1841  the  Eng- 
lish expedition,  comprising  three  small  steamers,  proceeded  up 
the  Niger.  Though  it  was  supposed  that  every  possible  pre- 
caution had  been  taken  for  the  health  of  the  Europeans  engaged 
in  the  service,  yet  the  passage  up  the  river  proved  fearfully  de- 
structive. Two  of  the  three  steamers  were  despatched  in  suc- 
cession to  bear  back  those  who  were  disabled  by  disease ;  and 
when,  at  the  end  of  eight  weeks,  the  remnant  of  the  expedition 
returned  to  the  coast,  it  had  lost  upwards  of  one  eighth  of  the 
Europeans  who  were  attached  to  it.  It  was  believed  that  a 
salutary  impression  was  made  by  the  expedition  upon  the  tribes 
of  the  interior,  but  the  hopes  which  were  entertained  of  finding 
there  a  more  salubrious  climate  were  utterly  disappointed,  and 
the  design  of  establishing  a  mission  among  them  was  entirely 
abandoned.  Mr.  Constantine,  still  unable  to  labor  continuously 
in  the  climate  of  the  coast,  returned  with  his  wife  to  America 
in  June,  1842,  and  soon  after,  at  his  own  request,  was  released 
from  his  engagements  with  the  Board. 

In  July,  of  the  year  preceding,  Mi\  Crocker,  Avhose  health 
had  long  been  declining,  had  been  obliged  to  return  to  the  Uni- 
ted States.  He  left  the  mission  at  a  period  when,  to  his  own 
mind  at  least,  it  was  possessed  of  unusual  interest  and  attended 
■with  many  encouragements.  He  had  witnessed  great  changes 
—  all  of  them  for  the  better  —  during  the  six  years  in  which  he 
had  resided  on  the  coast.  Several  of  his  companions  had  fallen, 
but  the  truth  which  he  had  come  to  proclaim  had  made  percep- 
22* 


258  MISSION    IN    AVESTEIIX    AFRICA. 

tible  projrress.  The  prejudices  of  the  people  among  whom  he 
had  lived  had  been  overcome,  and  their  suspicions  and  jeal- 
ousies had  died  away.  Children  were  no  longer  detained  from 
the  schools,  the  preaching  qf  the  gospel  was  listened  to  with 
attention,  and  its  power  had  been  witnessed  in  the  conversion 
of  several  of  the  natives  and  a  large  number  of  the  emigrants. 
The  churches  connected  with  the  mission  were  both  multiplied 
and  enlarged,  and  the  interest  felt  among  their  members  in 
spreading  the  gospel  through  the  surrounding  region  had  greatly 
increased.  A  new  station  was  also  established,  under  the  charge 
of  Mr.  Day,  at  Bexley,  a  small  town  on  the  river,  six  miles 
from  Edina.  A  printing  press  had  been  received  by  the  mis- 
sion, and  Messrs.  Crocker  and  Chirke  were  only  waiting  to 
engage  a  printer,  in  order  to  put  to  press  several  books  of  the 
New  Testament,  and  other  volumes  which  they  had  prepared 
in  the  Bassa  language.  From  all  these  interests  and  occupa- 
tions, which  bound  him  strongly  to  the  mission,  Mr.  Crocker  was 
obliged  to  hasten  away,  in  order  to  save  the  feeble  remnant  of 
his  constitution,  which  had  so  long  been  wasting  beneath  the 
bad  influences  of  that  unfriendly  climate. 

In  consequence  of  the  absence  of  Mr.  Crocker,  after  the  re- 
turn of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Constantine,  the  care  of  the  mission  de- 
volved entirely  upon  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Clarke,  who  resided  at  Edi- 
na, and  had  under  their  direction  three  or  four  assistants,  em- 
ployed either  as  teachers  or  preachers.  The  press  was  set  in 
operation  in  September,  1842,  under  the  charge  of  a  printer 
obtained  from  the  colony,  and  several  books,  designed  to  aid  in 
the  acquisition  of  the  language,  as  well  as  to  impart  religious 
knowledge,  were  immediately  issued.  Two  schools  were  sus- 
tained at  Edina  and  one  at  Bexley,  containing  together  about 
ninety  scholars,  of  whom  fifty-five  were  natives.  Schools  were 
also  held  at  both  stations  upon  the  Sabbath,  and  during  certain 
seasons  on  several  evenings  of  the  week,  for  the  instruction  of 
adult  emigrants  in  the  doctrines  of  the  Bible  and  in  the  princi- 
ples of  morals.  The  character  of  the  population  was  obviously 
improving,  and  the  churches  at  the  two  stations  were  gradually 


DEATH    OF   MR.    CROCKER.  259 

increasing  in  numbers  and  advancing  in  tlie  knowledge  of  the 
gospel.  Mr.  Clarke  finding  himself  too  remote  from  the  great 
body  of  the  Bassa  people,  recommended  to  the  Board  that  the 
mission  be  removed  to  Tradetown;  but  in  its  then  reduced  state 
the  removal  could  not  be  easily  effected,  and  the  project  was 
abandoned.  An  out-station  was,  however,  established  at  Dua- 
wi's  town,  a  large  village  in  the  interior,  thirty  or  forty  miles 
from  Edina.  The  chief  invited  Mr.  Clarke  to  send  a  teacher 
for  his  people,  and  promised  to  build  a  school-house  and  to 
support  both  teacher  and  pupils.  The  station  was  commenced 
by  a  young  native  who  had  for  several  years  been  under  the 
instruction  of  the  missionaries. 

Mr.  Crocker,  after  his  return  to  the  United  States,  soon  found 
himself  so  reduced  by  disease  that  he  abandoned  all  hope  of 
ever  rejoining  the  mission,  or  engaging  again  in  the  labors  to 
which  he  had  dedicated  his  life.  He  at  length,  however,  re- 
gained a  portion  of  his  strength  and  commenced  a  journey  to 
the  south.  After  a  residence  of  several  months  in  a  genial  cli- 
mate, during  which  his  healtji  seemed  to  be  fully  restored,  he 
presented  himself  to  the  Board  as  ready  to  return  to  his  station 
on  the  perilous  coast  which  two  years  before  he  had  so  reluc- 
tantly abandoned.  The  Board  sharing  his  own  confidence  in 
the  restoration  of  his  health,  gladly  accepted  his  services,  and 
having  made  the  necessary  an-angements,  he  sailed  from  Boston, 
January  1,  1844.  He  had  a  few  days  before  been  united  in 
marriage  with  Miss  Mary  B.  Chadbourne,  of  Newburyport,  by 
whom  he  was  now  accompanied  on  the  voyage.  He  arrived  on 
the  coast  on  the  24th  of  February,  with  health  seemingly  unim- 
paired ;  yet  a  treacherous  malady  lurked  in  his  constitution, 
and  on  the  second  day  after  his  arrival,  while  engaged  in  the 
services  of  the  Sabbath  at  Monrovia,  he  was  seized  with  a  vio- 
lent hemorrhage  of  the  stomach,  of  which  he  died  after  an 
illness  of  two  days.  Thus  fell  in  the  midst  of  high  raised  hopes, 
and  at  an  unexpected  moment,  a  missionary  of  no  common  zeal 
and  devotion  to  the  cause.  The  joy  which  the  tidings  of  his 
intended  return  had  awakened  on  that  desolate  shore,  among 


260  MISSION   IN    WESTERN   AFRICA. 

the  natives  whom  he  had  formerly  instructed,  was  suddenly 
turned  into  mourning,  and  a  cloud  again  rested  upon  the  mission 
at  the  death  of  one  of  its  earliest  founders  and  most  indefati- 
gable laborers.* 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Clarke,  who  were  on  their  way  to  Monrovia  to 
meet  the  newly-arrived  missionaries,  reached  the  settlement 
oidy  to  look  upon  the  grave  of  him  from  whom  they  had  hoped 
60  much,  and  to  escort  back  to  their  station  the  widowed  partner 
of  his  hopes  and  his  sympathies  for  the  neglected  sons  of  Africa. 
Mrs.  Crocker,  on  arriving  at  Edina,  immediately  set  about  pre- 
paring for  her  work  as  a  missionary,  and  was  soon  able  to  engage 
in  the  labors  and  duties  which  the  enfeebled  condition  of  the 
mission  pressed  upon  her  attention. 

In  January,  1845,  the  principal  station  of  the  mission  was  re- 
moved from  Edina  to  Bexley,  in  order  to  secure  a  locality  more 
favorable  to  health,  and  nearer  the  settlements  of  the  Bassa 
people.  A  subordinate  station  however  was  still  maintained 
at  Edina,  and  additional  out-stations  were  planted  at  Zuzo  and 
at  Little  Bassa,  —  the  latter  under  the  immediate  charge  of 
Kong  Koba,  or  Lewis  Kong  Crocker,  as  the  young  chief  now 
chose  to  be  named,  in  honor  of  his  early  teacher  and  friend. 
At  these  several  points,  but  little  separated  from  each  other,  the 
mission,  though  often  smitten  and  cast  down,  still  maintained  its 
existence  and  assiduously  prosecuted  its  sacred  objects  among 
the  people  of  the  country.  The  assistants,  most  of  whom  were 
men  of  tried  character,  under  the  direction  or  in  the  company 
of  the  missionary,  preached  the  gospel  from  village  to  village. 
The  ladies  of  the  mission  were  engaged  in  the  schools,  while 
Mr.  Clarke  gave  himself  as  fully  as  possible  to  the  work  of 
translating  the  Scriptures,  and  the  preparation  of  books  for  the 
instruction  of  the  natives.  He  compiled  a  dictionaiy  of  the 
Bassa  language,  which,  together  with  the  Gospels  and  several 
of  the  Epistles  of  the  New  Testament,  was  ready  for  the  press 

*  A  memoir  of  this  excellent  missionary  has  been  written  by  Mrs.  R.  B. 
Jledbery,  from  which  several  of  the  above-mentioned  facts  have  been  derived. 


ADDITIONAL    LABORERS    KEEDED.  261 

near  the  close  of  1846,  but  which,  in  the  pressure  of  other  la- 
bors, appears  never  to  have  been  published. 

In  this  manner,  the  mission  continued  to  prosper  to  an  extent, 
in  many  respects,  quite  disproportionate  to  the  number  of  labor- 
ers who  were  employed  in  its  service.  For  a  considerable 
period,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Clarke,  unlike  the  missionaries  who  pre- 
ceded them,  were  blessed  with  uninterrupted  health.  Mrs. 
Crocker,  however,  was  less  fortunate,  and  it  soon  became  evi- 
dent that  her  constitution  was  wasting  away  beneath  the  influ- 
ence of  the  climate.  After  one  or  two  unavailing  voyages  to 
distant  parts  of  the  coast,  she  was  obliged  to  abandon  the  mission 
and  return  to  this  country.  She  arrived  in  the  summer  of 
1846,  and  though  she  has  recovered  her  health  and  is  ready  to 
return  to  her  station  on  the  African  coast,  yet  the  recent 
melancholy  changes  in  the  mission  have  hitherto  rendered  her 
return  impracticable,  and  she  is  now  waiting  among  her  friends 
for  some  more  favorable  aspect  of  its  darkened  fortunes. 

Nor  did  the  remaining  missionaries  long  escape  the  dismal 
fatality  that  has  so  often  attended  the  efforts  of  Christian  phi- 
lanthropy upon  these  pestilential  shores.  Even  before  the  de- 
parture of  Mrs.  Crocker,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Clarke  had  been  oblig- 
ed to  suspend  their  labors,  and  had  accompanied  their  friend 
on  her  vo^yage  along  the  coast.  Though  they  returned  with 
strength  recruited  by  the  voyage,  yet  it  was  only  for  a  brief 
season.  Mr.  Clarke  had  repeatedly  set  forth  the  wants  of  the 
mission  in  his  communications  to  the  Executive  Committee,  and 
had  appealed  in  its  behalf  in  the  most  earnest  manner  to  those 
who  were  about  entering  the  Christian  ministry.  But  none  had 
offered  themselves  for  the  service  ;  and  the  lone  missionary,  now 
conscious  of  declining  health  and  sensible  that  his  work  would 
be  speedily  closed,  was  compelled  to  look  forward  to  the  extinc- 
tion of  his  hopes,  and  it  might  be  the  ruin  of  all  that  he  and 
his  departed  coadjutors  had  so  long  labored  to  accomplish, 
lie,  however,  toiled  on,  sorrowing  yet  not  dismayed  at  the  pros- 
pect of  the  mission ;  and  Heaven  granted  the  renewal  of  his 
strength,  and  enabled  liira,  for  upwards  of  a  year,  to  prosecute 


2G2  MISSION    IN    "VVESTEUN    AKKICA. 

his  labors  with  but  little  interruption  and  with  encouraging  suc- 
cess. In  addition  to  his  general  superintendence  of  all  the 
stations,  he  preached  in  many  of  the  villages,  visited  the  leading 
chiefs  of  the  tribe,  and  made  cou.'-iderable  progress  in  the 
translation  of  the  Scriptures  and  the  revision  of  the  Bassa 
Dictionary.  lie  also  witnessed  many  spiritual  fruits  of  his 
ministry  and  that  of  his  assistants.  Many  of  the  natives,  both 
at  the  stations  of  the  mission  and  in  the  villages  where  he 
preached  the  gospel,  embraced  its  truths  and  were  baptized  in 
obedience  to  its  precepts.  Its  influence  also  became  more  and 
moi'e  perceptible  in  the  character  and  condition  of  the  ti'ibe ; 
their  manners  and  morals  were  improving,  and  all  the  interests 
of  their  civilization  were  steadily  advancing  by  means  of  the 
instructions  and  agencies  which  proceeded  from  the  schools, 
the  churches,  and  the  books  of  the  mission. 

It  was  plain,  however,  that  amidst  all  these  beneficial  results, 
the  life  of  the  missionary  was  rapidly  w'earing  away.  He  was 
repeatedly  invited  by  the  Executive  Committee  to  return  to 
this  country,  but  he  was  unwilling  to  leave  the  station  till  some 
one  should  arrive  to  take  his  place  and  enter  into  his  labors. 
In  waiting  for  this  he  lingered  too  long.  After  a  protracted 
illness,  which  at  first  attacked  him  with  exceeding  violence,  he 
sailed  from  Liberia  with  Mrs.  Clarke,  on  his  passage  to  America, 
on  the  4th  of  April,  1848,  and  died  at  sea  on  the  26th  of  the 
same  month. 

Thus  closed  the  labors  of  the  last  in  the  worthy  succession  of 
devoted  missionaries  sent  to  Afi-ica  by  the  American  Baptists ; 
and  thus  too  must  close,  with  melancholy  abruptness,  the  histo- 
ry of  the  African  Mission.  Though  it  records  many  noble  and 
philanthropic  labors  and  many  valuable  results,  yet  it  is  too 
often  only  the  sad  recital  of  disaster  and  death  to  the  heroic 
men  who  have  achieved  them,  —  the  same  dread  features  that 
characterize  all  the  other  missions  upon  that  fatal  coast.  »A 
few  assistants  were  left  at  the  stations  under  the  charge  of  Rev. 
Jacob  Vonbrunn,  a  native  Bassa,  and  by  them  the  mission 
has  been  kept  in  being  since  the   departure   of  Mr.  Clarke. 


ATTEMPT   TO    ESTABLISH   A   MISSION   IN   IIAYTI.         2G3 

The  ladles  belonging  to  it  are  still  in  this  country,  but  are  de- 
sirous of  returning  to  the  scene  of  their  recent  labors  and  sor- 
rows, so  soon  as  arrangements  can  be  made  for  the  renewal  of 
the  mission.  Tlie  Executive  Committee,  however,  await  the 
proflfer  of  services  fi'om  men  who,  in  the  spirit  of  those  that 
have  gone  before,  are  willing  to  encounter  the  perils  of  the 
climate  and  the  hardships  of  the  coast  for  the  sake  of  the  glori- 
ous objects  that  remain  to  be  accomplished.  When  such  men 
shall  offer  themselves  for  the  service  of  the  mission,  its  stations, 
now  nearly  deserted,  will  again  be  occupied;  and  the  philan- 
throi^ic  hopes  which  have  been  warmly  cherished  concerning 
the  Bassas  may  yet  be  fully  realized,  by  their  progress  in  civil- 
ization and  their  conversion  to  Christianity. 

In  connection  with  the  foregoing  sketch  of  the  mission  in 
"Western  Africa,  may  properly  be  mentioned  here  the  attempt 
of  the  Board  to  establish  a  mission,  also  for  the  benefit  of  the 
African  race,  in  the  island  of  Ilayti.  It  was  made  in  1835, 
under  auspices  that  were  then  deemed  propitious,  but  it  encoun- 
tered obstacles  that  were  not  anticipated,  and  after  a  brief 
experiment  it  was  abandoned.  The  only  missionary  ever 
employed  in  the  service  was  Mr.  William  C.  Monroe,  an  edu- 
cated man  of  color,  who  was  ordained  at  New  York  and  sailed 
for  Port  au  Prince  in  April,  1835.  On  his  arrival  he  immedi- 
ately commenced  public  worship  and  the  preaching  of  the  gospel 
at  his  own  house,  and  by  the  following  January  he  had  gathered 
a  church  of  twelve  individuals.  In  the  course  of  the  year,  nine 
others  were  added  to  the  little  company ;  but  no  suitable  spot 
could  be  obtained  for  the  erection  of  a  house  of  worship,  and 
the  services  were  still  held,  though  at  great  disadvantage,  at 
the  dwelling  of  the  missionary,  where  but  few  could  attend. 
Early  in  1837,  Mr.  Monroe  visited  the  United  States  for  the 
purpose  of  making  known  the  wants  of  the  mission  and  obtain- 
ing aid  for  their  supply.  Meeting  however  but  little  encour- 
agement, he  returned  to  Port  au  Prince  in  June,  and  after 
Buffering  much  from  sickness,  and  finding  the  mission  still  in  a 


264  MISSION    IN    AVESTERN    AFRICA. 

languishing  condition,  he  withdrew  from  the  service  of  the 
Board.  Since  that  period,  no  attempt  has  been  made  to  renew 
the  mission,  —  which  was  perhaps  at  the  beginning  liastily  un- 
dertaken, witli  too  little  regard  to  the  expenditures  that  would 
be  required,  or  the  means  that  were  available  for  their  supply. 


MISSION    IN    FRANCE, 


CHAPTER    XX. 

Commencement  of  the  Mission.  —  Agency  of  Messrs.  Chase  and  Eostan  — 
Appointment  of  Mr.  Willmarth.  —  Messrs.  Willard  and  Sheldon  join  the 
Jlission  at  Paris.  —  Messrs.  VVilh-narth  and  Willard  settle  at  Douay.  —  The 
Chapel  at  Genlis.  —  Mr.  Willmarth  leaves  the  Mission.  —  Mr.  Sheldon  goes 
to  Douay :  returns  to  America.  —  Religious  Freedom  in  France  in  the 
Eeign  of  Louis  Phillippe.  —  Hostility  to  the  Mission.  —  Civil  Prosecutions. 
—  The  Revolution  of  February.  —  General  Progress  of  the  Slission.  —  Visit 
of  Mr.  Willard  to  the  United  States.  —  Dr.  Devan  joins  the  Mission.  —  Sta- 
tioned at  Paris  —  Religious  Freedom  under  the  New  Constitution. 

At  the  meeting  of  the  General  Convention  in  1832,  a  reso- 
lution was  adopted  instructing  the  Board  of  Managers  to  inquire 
into  the  expediency  of  establishing  a  mission  in  France.  The 
revolution  which  two  j'^ears  before  had  taken  place  in  that  coun- 
try, and  which  had  resulted  in  placing  Louis  Phillippe  upon  the 
throne,  had  also  done  much,  it  was  believed,  to  loosen  the  hold 
of  the  Roman  Catholic  church  upon  the  minds  of  the  people, 
and  to  prepare  the  way  for  the  extension  of  evangelical  truth. 
The  special  objects  proposed  for  such  a  mission  were  the  revival 
and  increase  of  the  Baptist  churches  there,  and  the  general 
dissemination  of  the  gospel  among  the  people.  The  Board, 
after  suitable  inquiries,  determined  to  send  an  agent  to  France, 
in  order  to  ascertain  the  condition  of  the  churches  and  the  op- 
portunities which  the  country  presented  for  the  spread  of  Chris- 
tian truth. 

For  this  purpose  Rev.  Ira  Chase,  d.  d.,  professor  in  the 

Theological  Seminary  at  Newton,  was  appointed,  and  sailed  for 

Havre  in  October,  1832.     He  was  accompanied  by  Rev.  J.  C. 

Rostan,  a  French  gentleman  of  education,  who  had  been  re- 

24 


266  MISSION   IN   FHANCE. 

siding  in  the  United  States.  They  proceeded  immediately  to 
Paris,  whore  tlicy  soon  opened  a  small  chapel  in  wliich  services 
were  performed  on  the  Sabbath  and  on  other  stated  days  of  the 
week.  Mr.  Rostan  here  became  associated  with  Rev.  Mr. 
Cloux,  a  missionary  of  the  English  Baptist  Continental  Socie- 
ty, and  during  the  winter  and  spring  of  1832  -  3,  they  con- 
ducted together  a  system  of  preaching  and  lecturing,  united 
with  pastoral  visiting  among  the  people  who  frequented  the 
chapel.  Mr.  Rostan  also  aimed  to  commend  the  cause  in  which 
he  was  engaged  to  the  consideration  of  persons  of  liberal  sen- 
timents, whose  influence  might  aid  in  its  advancement ;  and 
for  this  purpose  he  held  several  interviews  with  General  La 
Fayette,  and  members  of  the  Chamber  of  Deputies,  to  whom 
he  fully  explained  the  nature  and  objects  of  his  mission.  He 
was,  however,  soon  invited  to  olliciate  temporarily,  during  the 
absence  of  the  regular  incumbent,  as  lecturer  upon  Christianity 
before  the  Society  for  Promoting  Civilization,  and  while  thus 
employed  he  died  of  cholera  in  December,  1833. 

Professor  Chase,  after  spending  several  weeks  in  Paris,  re- 
paired to  the  Departement  du  Nord,  where  the  Baptist  churches 
of  France  were  said  to  be  the  most  numerous.  He  found  them 
here  in  a  scattered  and  dilapidated  condition,  —  cherishing  the 
principles  of  uncorrupted  Christianity,  but  often  defective  in  or- 
ganization and  subject  to  the  inroads  of  every  species  of  error, 
yet  delighted  to  learn  that  he  had  come  from  those  holding  the 
same  Christian  doctrines  in  America,  and  eager  to  receive  the 
aid  which  he  proffered.  He  inquired  particulaidy  concerning 
the  condition  of  Protestantism  in  France,  and  on  his  return  to 
the  United  States  submitted  to  the  Board  a  full  report  of  his 
observations  and  the  conclusions  to  which  they  led  him,  and 
recommended  the  establishment  of  a  permanent  mission  in  the 
country. 

This  recommendatioii  was  adopted  by  the  Board,  and  Mr. 
Isaac  Willmarlh,  then  a  member  of  the  Theological  Institution 
at  Newton,  was  appointed  to  commence  the  mission  at  Paris. 
Having  completed  his  studies  at  Newton  and  been  ordained,  he 


ARRIVAL    OF   MESSRS.    SUELDON   AND    WILLARD.        267 

reached  the  French  capital  in  June,  1834.  Here  he  soon  asso- 
ciated with  his  labors  Kcv.  Anthony  Porchat,  a  French  Baptist 
clergyman,  and  they  together  conducted  religious  services  on 
the  Sabbath  —  twice  in  French  and  once  in  English  —  and  also 
on  one  evening  at  least  during  the  week. 

The  instructions  of  the  Board  had  directed  Mr.  "Willmarth  to 
make  it  one  of  the  principal  objects  of  the  mission  to  train  young 
men  of  suitable  character  for  the  ministry  of  the  gospel.  He 
soon  became  acquainted  with  several  of  this  description,  in  the 
protcstant  circles  in  which  he  mingled,  and  two  of  them  placed 
themselves  under  his  instructions  so  soon  as  arrangements  could 
be  made  for  the  purpose.  A  church  of  ten  members  was  also 
organized  in  July,  1835,  and  additional  preachers  soon  after 
began  to  be  employed  both  in  the  capital  and  at  several  places 
in  the  provinces.  In  the  summer  of  this  year  Mr.  A-Villmarth 
made  his  first  visit  to  the  Baptist  churches  in  the  Department  of 
the  North,  where  he  was  soon  joined  by  Rev,  Professor  Sears, 
then  on  a  visit  to  the  Continent  of  Europe,  and  charged  by  the 
Board  with  the  duty  of  advising  in  the  conduct  of  the  mission. 
They  found  the  chui-ches  in  this  pai't  of  the  country  eager  to 
become  connected  with  the  mission,  and  expressing  the  warmest 
gratitude  for  the  aid  and  encouragement  they  w^ere  already  i-e- 
ceiving  from  America.  Many  of  these  simple  people  seemed 
not  to  have  been  aware  that  there  were  others  in  the  world  who 
held  views  of  Christian  doctrine  and  ecclesiastical  order  similar 
to  their  own,  and  they  repeated  again  and  again  to  Professor 
Sears,  as  he  parted  from  them,  their  earnest  desire  that  he 
"  would  not  let  their  brethren  on  this  side  of  the  Atlantic  leave 
them  or  neglect  them." 

In  November,  Rev.  Erastus  Willard  and  Rev.  D.  N.  Sheldon 
arrived  in  Paris  and  joined  the  mission.  They  spent  the  win- 
ter at  the  capital,  assisting  Mr.  Willmarth  in  preaching  in  Eng- 
lish, distributing  tracts  and  religious  books  and  writing  for  the 
press,  and  at  the  same  time  perfecting  their  acquaintance  with 
the  French  language.  In  the  spring  of  1836  Messrs.  Willmarth 
and  Willard  removed  to  Douay,  a  large  and  celebrated  town  in 


268  MISSION    IN    FRANCE. 

the  north  of  France,  for  the  purpose  of  establishing  near  there 
a  mission  school,  for  the  instruction  of  candidates  for  the  minis- 
try and  others  ^vho  might  desire  to  study  the  doctrines  of  the 
gospel.  The  place  ultimately  selected  for  the  school  was  No- 
main,  a  village  about  twelve  miles  from  Douay,  in  which  was  a 
Baptist  church.  The  school  was  commenced,  though  in  conse- 
quence of  subsequent  events  its  design  has  never  been  fully 
carried  into  execution.  The  church  at  Nomain,  and  also 
those  of  Lannoy,  Bertry  and  Orchies,  were  at  their  own  request 
adopted  by  the  mission,  and  as  some  of  them  were  without  reg- 
ular pastors,  suitable  persons  were  ordained  and  set  over  them. 
From  these  central  points  the  missionaries  and  their  French 
assistants  went  forth  often  through  the  surrounding  country,  and 
subordinate  stations  were  soon  established  in  other  villages  for 
the  regular  preaching  of  the  gospel.  Several  other  persons 
were  employed  as  colporteurs,  who  traversed  the  districts  of  the 
North  distributing  tracts,  books  and  Bibles,  and  in  this  way 
calling  the  attention  of  the  people  to  the  simple  truths  of 
Christianity. 

In  some  of  the  excursions  thus  made,  the  missionaries  or  their 
assistants  found  persons  who  had  long  been  reading  the  Scrip- 
tures for  themselves,  and  had  secretly  renounced  much  of  their 
allegiance  to  the  Romish  church.  At  the  town  of  Genlis  and 
some  of  the  neighboring  villages  they  met  with  eleven  persons, 
who,  without  guidance  and  without  concert,  had  adopted  the 
most  satisfactory  views  both  of  the  doctrines  and  the  ordinances 
of  the  gospel,  and  were  withal  pious  and  exemplary  Christians. 
Seven  of  these  were  soon  formed  into  a  church  at  Genlis,  and 
Mr.  Cretin,  a  pupil  of  the  missionaries  at  Douay,  was  ordained 
and  placed  over  them.  Among  these  persons  was  a  Mr.  Iler- 
signy,  a  plain  man,  who  after  long  study  of  the  Bible  had  left 
the  church  of  Rome,  and  embraced  the  Protestant  faith  with  intel- 
ligent convictions  and  warm-hearted  zeal.  lie  rendered  much 
valuable  service  for  the  mission,  and  built  at  his  own  expense  a 
neat  and  convenient  chapel  for  the  use  of  the  church.  Permission 
was  sought  of  the  mayor  of  Genlis  —  for  the  law  of  France  made 


STATIONS   IN   NORTHERN   PROVINCES.  269 

tliis  necessary  —  to  open  it  for  public  service,  but  this  function- 
ary refused  to  grant  the  request ;  and,  though  it  was  often  re- 
peated, the  little  chapel  long  remained  unoccupied,  —  a  memento 
alike  of  the  generous  faith  of  its  humble  builder  and  of  the  fool- 
ish, though  legalized,  intolerance  of  the  bigoted  magistrate. 

During  this  period  Mr.  Sheldon  had  remained  at  Paris, 
though  not  without  making  several  visits  to  the  provinces  of  the 
North.  The  chapel  which  he  at  first  occupied  was  found  to  be 
so  inconveniently  situated  that  it  was  at  length  relinquished, 
and  the  public  services  of  the  mission  were  held  at  his  own  house 
and  that  of  Mrs.  Rostan,  or  occasionally  at  those  of  members  of 
the  church.  The  principal  labors  of  Mr.  Sheldon  at  Paris  were 
of  a  retired  and  private  character,  and  were  devoted  to  the  dis- 
semination of  the  gospel  by  other  agencies  than  that  of  pi'each- 
ing.  In  September,  1837,  Mr.  Willmarth,  having  long  been  in 
feeble  health,  returned  to  the  United  States  and  was  never  after- 
wards actively  engaged  in  the  service  of  the  mission.  His  ab- 
sence imposed  many  additional  labors  upon  Mr.  Willard,  his 
associate  at  Douay,  who,  besides  the  instruction  of  his  pupifc  in 
theology,  was  in  the  midst  of  a  cluster  of  missionary  stations 
which  had  been  planted  by  the  agency  of  his  assistants,  and  were 
now  requiring  frequent  visitations  and  almost  constant  superin- 
tendence and  care.  He  soon  found  himself  thus,  with  every 
month,  more  and  more  withdrawn  from  the  work  of  instructing 
and  training  the  candidates  for  the  ministry  who  were  under  his 
charge.  This  was  one  of  the  chief  objects  of  the  mission,  and 
could  not  be  neglected.  It  was  therefore  deemed  best  that  Mr. 
Sheldon  should  leave  his  station  at  Paris  and  become  associated 
with  ]\[r.  Willard  at  Douay.  The  step  seemed  necessary,  though 
it  was  taken  with  reluctance,  for  the  prospects  of  the  mission  at 
the  capital  were  at  that  time  unusually  inviting.  The  removal 
was  eflfected  in  April,  1839,  and  Mr.  Sheldon  immediately  as- 
sumed the  charge  of  the  theological  pupils,  and  conducted  ser- 
vice every  Sabbath  in  the  English  chapel  at  Douay.  In  the 
following  November  he  returned  to  the  United  Slates,  having 
decided  to  enter  other  spheres  of  usefulness  at  home. 
24* 


270  MISSION    IN    FRANCE. 

The  charter  wliich  was  made  the  fundamental  law  in  France 
by  the  revolution  of  July,  1S30,  contained  a  distinct  provision 
for  the  entire  freedom  of  religious  faith  and  worship.  Its  lan- 
guage was,  "Each  one  professes  his  religion  with  equal  liberty, 
and  obtains  for  his  worship  the  same  protection."  But  not- 
withstanding this  guaranty  of  the  charter,  the  humble  experi- 
ence of  our  missionaries  is  alone  sullicient  to  show  that  France 
was  at  this  time  by  no  means  the  home  of  religious  freedom. 
Several  articles  of  the  penal  code  adopted  by  the  legislative 
chambers,  were  in  direct  opposition  both  to  the  letter  and  the 
original  spirit  of  this  fundamental  law.  One  of  these  articles 
contained  a  statute,  decreeing  that  "no  association  of  more  than 
twenty  persons,  whose  object  shall  be  to  meet  on  stated  days  for 
religious,  literary,  political,  or  other  purposes,  can  be  formed 
but  with  the  consent  of  the  government,  and  upon  the  conditions 
■which  the  public  authority  shall  impose."  Another  statute  in 
the  same  code  provided  that  "  whoever  without  permission  of 
the  municipal  authority  shall  have  granted  or  consented  to  the 
use*bf  his  house  or  apartment,  or  any  part  thereof,  for  the  meet- 
ing even  of  an  authorized  association,  or  for  the  exercise  of  pub- 
lic worship,  shall  be  punished  in  a  fine  of  from  sixteen  to  two 
hundred  francs."  The  power  to  grant  this  permission  was  vested 
in  the  mayors  of  communes  throughout  the  kingdom,  and  these 
officers  were  generally  Roman  Cathrlics,  and  so  fully  under  the 
dominion  of  the  priesthood  and  the  church,  that  they  seldom 
favored  the  extension  of  privileges  to  persons  whom  they  were 
taught  to  despise  and  condemn  as  heretics  and  fanatics. 

Under  the  operation  of  laws  couched  in  terms  like  these, 
stimulated  as  it  often  was  by  a  virulent  public  sentiment,  it  is 
obvious  that  the  spirit  of  the  charter  might  easily  be  perverted, 
and  religious  freedom  trampled  under  foot  both  by  priest  and 
by  magistrate.  Accordingly  we  find  that  the  Baptist  preachers 
and  cluirches  connected  with  the  mission,  soon  began  to  experi- 
ence every  species  of  opposition  and  persecution  in  many  of  the 
towns  where  they  were  established.  The  instance  of  the  chapel 
at  Genlis,  built  by  Mr.  Hersigny  on  liis  own  estate,  has  already 


REIGN   OP  INTOLERANCE.  2W, 

been  mentioned.  The  request  for  permission  to  open  the  chapel, 
on  its  being  refused  by  the  mayor,  was  carried  to  the  Prefect  of 
the  Department,  and  from  him  to  the  Minister  of  Worship  at 
Paris ;  but  from  none  of  these  officers  could  a  privilege  so  es- 
sential to  religious  freedom  be  obtained.  Meanwhile  the  little 
church  at  Genlis  was  obliged  to  meet  in  the  private  houses  of  its 
members,  and  even  there  they  were  often  interrupted  by  inquis- 
itorial visits  from  the  police  or  the  national  guard,  who  came  to 
see  that  their  number  did  not  exceed  the  limit  allowed  by  law. 
The  same  hostility  was  encountered  in  several  other  places  in 
the  provinces  of  the  North.  Meetings  were  broken  up,  the  per- 
sons in  whose  houses  they  were  held  were  fined  and  imprisoned, 
and  the  ministers  of  religion  who  preached  at  those  meetings 
were  arrested  and  punished  by  the  municipal  otlicers,  and  some- 
times were  indicted  in  the  higher  courts.  In  the  trials  which 
were  held,  though  the  boasted  provisions  of  the  charter  were 
constantly  pleaded,  the  enactments  relating  to  associations  were 
uniformly  sustained  by  the  courts,  and  the  charter  was  virtually 
abrogated. 

Such  was  religious  freedom  in  France  from  1840  to  1848, — 
the  last  eight  years  of  the  reign  of  the. citizen  King,  Louis  Phil- 
lippe.  Placed  upon  the  throne  by  a  revolution  which  pledged 
him  to  a  liberal  policy,  and  restricted  by  a  charter  which  con- 
tained abundant  provisions  for  the  rights  of  the  people,  his  gov- 
ernment gradually  became  more  and  more  tyrannical  and  odious. 
Conceiving  for  himself  and  his  family  the  most  magnificent 
schemes  of  ambition,  he  is  said  to  have  surrendered  himself  to 
the  control  of  the  priesthood,  and  to  have  exerted  his  kingly 
powei',  both  among  the  sequestered  hamlets  of  his  own  kingdom 
and  on  the  distant  islands  of  the  Pacific,  for  the  suppression  of 
the  Protestant  faith.  It  is  certain  that  in  the  instances  we  have 
mentioned,  and  in  many  others  wliich  occurred  both  in  our 
own  and  in  other  communions,  his  ministers  and  their  subor- 
dinate officers  were  able  to  close  the  chapels,  to  suppress  the 
preaching  of  the  gospel,  and  to  arrest  and  fine  and  imprison 
innocent  and  peaceful  citizens  for  no  other  acfcs  than  the  sim- 


272  MISSION   IN    FRANCE. 

pie  exercise  of  their  chartered  freedom  to  worship  as  they 
pleased. 

But  the  rights  of  the  human  soul,  in  a  civilized  land,  are  not 
long  thus  to  be  outraged  with  impunity.  The  judicial  trials 
and  investigations  which  grew  out  of  these  proceedings  soon 
attracted  the  notice  of  liberal-minded  men  of  all  parties,  and 
the  murmurs  of  disapprobation  began  to  sound  through  the  land. 
Tiiese  acts  of  oppression  were  in  some  instances  reported  and 
commented  upon  by  the  press  ;  and  petitions,  signed  by  large 
numbers,  not  only  of  those  who  were  liable  thus  to  suffer,  but  of 
every  class  of  Protestant  Christians  and  by  many  Roman  Cath- 
olics, were  sent  to  the  Chambers,  praying  for  the  repeal  of  the 
odious  statutes  and  the  security  of  the  freedom  of  worship. 
Many  men  of  high  standing,  and  among  them  several  members 
of  the  Chamber  of  Deputies,  became  warmly  interested  in  a 
question  which  thus  obviously  involved  one  of  the  dearest  rights 
of  humanity.  The  petitions  appear  to  have  been  little  heeded 
by  tlie  servile  Chambers  to  whom  they  were  addressed,  but  the 
privileges  which  they  claimed  were  sanctioned  by  the  judgments 
of  thousands. 

After  suffering  these  restrictions  and  disabilities  for  several 
years,  during  which  they  were  constantly  becoming  more  op- 
pressive and  iniquitous,  two  of  the  assistants  connected  with 
the  mission  were  seized  and  cast  into  prison  for  alleged  viola- 
lions  of  the  statute  relating  to  associations.  Their  names  were 
Lepoids  and  Foulon,  —  the  former  of  whom,  especially,  was  dis- 
tinguished for  superior  talents  and  long-tried  fidelity  as  a  min- 
ister of  the  gospel.  Their  arrest  took  place  towards  the  close 
of  1846,  and  they  were  brought  to  trial  before  a  subordinate 
court  at  Laon  in  January,  1847.  They  were  of  course  con- 
demned, and  were  sentenced  to  pay  a  fine  of  three  hundred 
francs  each,  —  their  crime  being,  in  the  language  of  the  Judge, 
that  of  "  having  associated  with  others  in  the  name  of  a  new  re- 
ligion, called  the  religion  of  the  Protestant  Baptists."  The  case 
was  appealed  to  the  Royal  Court  of  Amiens,  and  Mr.  Odillon 
Barrot,  the  distinguished  advocate,  who  is  now  prime  minister 


OPENING   OF   THE    CHAPEL   AT    GENLIS.  273 

« 

in  the  Cabinet  of  the  President  of  the  French  Republic,  was 
engaged  to  defend  it.  The  trial  came  on  in  March,  but  jNIr. 
Barrot  Avas  unfortunately  detained  by  illness.  He  sent  an 
advocate  to  appear  in  his  place,  who  obtained  a  delay  of  fifteen 
days  ;  but  the  counsel  was  still  unable  to  attend,  and  the  trial 
proceeded  without  him.  The  missionaries,  however,  were  ably 
defended  by  Mr.  de  Brouard,  an  eminent  advocate  from  Paris, 
assisted  by  Mr.  Lutteroth,  editor  of  Le  Semeur*  who  went  out 
to  Amiens  on  purpose  to  countenance  and  aid  them.  The  judg- 
ment of  the  court  below  was  modified  in  some  important  particu- 
lars, and  the  fine  was  reduced  from  three  hundred  to  fifty  francs ; 
but  the  meetings  of  these  ministers  and  their  brethren  were  still 
decided  to  be  associations,  and  therefore  to  come  within  the 
statutes.  From  this  decision  their  counsel  immediately  made 
an  appeal,  and  carried  the  case  up  to  the  Court  of  Cassation 
at  Paris.f  Here  it  was  still  pending,  and  its  final  trial  was 
approaching,  when  the  revolution  of  Februaiy,  1848,  dissolved 
the  Legislative  Chambers,  overthrew  the  monarchy,  and  drove 
the  faithless  king  from  his  throne  and  his  palace  to  Avander  aa 
exile  in  a  foreign  land. 

By  this  event  the  question  at  issue  was  decided  without  a 
trial  by  the  Court,  and  unrestrained  religious  freedom  was  pro- 
claimed in  France.  The  prefects  and  mayors  and  magistrates 
of  every  degree,  who  had  been  created  by  the  fallen  govern- 
ment, were  now  dispossessed  of  their  ill-used  authority,  and  the 
meetings  of  the  Protestant  churches  were  relieved  from  the 
odious  espionage  and  visitation  to  which  they  had  been  so  long 
subject.  On  the  26th  of  March  the  chapel  built  by  Mr.  Her- 
signy  at  Genlis,  which  had  remained  unoccupied  for  eleven 
years,  was  opened  with  appropriate  ceremonies  for  the  public 
worship  of  God.  The  occasion  was  one  of  more  than  common 
interest,  even  at  that  period  of  stirring  and  wonderful  events. 
It  brought  tosrether  from  a  distance  the  scattered  friends  and 

*  The  Sower,  an  ably-conducted  religious  newspaper, 
t  This  is  the  highest  Court  of  Appeals.     It  corresponds  to  a  Court  of 
EiTors,  which  has  power  to  annul  the  proceedings  of  inferior  tribunals. 


274  MISSION  IN   FRANCE. 

disciples  of  the  mission,  and  was  celebrated  as  the  triumph  of 
a  great  principle  which  had  long  been  overborne  and  crushed 
by  powerful  Ibes. 

Thus  terminated  the  struggle  of  religious  freedom  in  which 
our  mission  in  France  had  been  involved  almost  from  its  com- 
mencement. All  its  operations  had  hitherto  been  conducted  at 
immense  disadvantage,  subject  to  constant  surveilhuice  and  fre- 
quent interruption  by  bigoted  magistrates  and  police,  who  were 
always  ready  to  carry  into  effect  the  intolerant  policy  that  ruled 
the  councils  of  the  government.  Though  the  annoyances  which 
have  been  mentioned  proceeded  most  frequently  from  Roman 
Catholics,  yet  this  was  by  no  means  always  the  case.  They 
were  often  instigated  or  openly  sanctioned  by  members  of  those 
Protestant  churches  which  were  authorized  by  the  government, 
and  known  as  "National  Churches," — bodies  in  which  the  doc- 
trines and  the  spirit  of  the  Reformation  were  but  imperfectly 
recognized,  and  whose  conduct  in  these  instances  but  too  well 
demonstrated  that  intolerance  is  confined  to  no  church,  but  be- 
longs to  human  nature  wherever  it  is  clothed  with  the  power 
to  oppress. 

During  the  greater  part  of  this  period,  however,  the  mission, 
notwithstanding  the  hinderances  and  embarrassments  it  had  to 
encountei-,  made  perceptible  progress  from  year  to  year.  Mr. 
AVillard  continued  to  reside  at  Douay,  and  though,  after  the  de- 
partui-e  of  Mr.  Siieldon  the  theological  school  was  suspended, 
he  was  still  able,  in  addition  to  frequent  preaching  and  super- 
intending all  the  stations,  to  instruct  the  ministers  and  the  other 
assistants  both  in  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel  and  in  the  princi- 
ples of  ecclesiastical  order  and  discijjline.  These  principles  had 
been  singularly  neglected  in  most  of  the  Protestant  churches  of 
the  country,  and  the  importance  and  the  benefits  of  the  church 
as  an  organized  body  were  but  imperfectly  appreciated.  For 
the  purpose  of  diffusing  juster  sentiments  concerning  this  subject 
among  those  connected  with  tlie  mission,  he  endeavored  to  make 
the  church  at  Douay  serve  as  a  school  in  which  candidates 
for  the  ministry,  and  others  who  were  employed  as  assistants, 


GENERAL   PROGRESS    OF   THE   MISSION.  275 

might  become  acquainted  with  the  duties  of  Christian  pastors, 
and  Ihe  government  and  action  of  a  church.  In  this  manner 
the  i^rinciples  of  good  order  and  discipline  were  spread  through 
the  stations,  and  inculcated  upon  all  who  were  concerned  in 
their  management;  and  Mr.  Willard  had  the  satisfaction  of 
seeing  the  preachers  who  were  connected  with  the  mission 
growing  in  knowledge  and  in  piety,  and  becoming  more  efficient 
ministers  of  the  gospel. 

At  the  beginning  of  1840,  just  after  the  departure  of  Mr. 
Sheldon,  there  were  in  the  employ  of  the  Board  six  ordained 
ministers  and  five  assistants,  who  preached  or  performed  other 
duties  at  seven  stations  and  five  out-stations,  and,  under  the 
direction  of  the  missionary,  had  the  care  of  seven  churches, 
numbering  in  all  about  one  hundred  and  forty  members.  Four 
yeai's  later  the  number  of  churches  had  increased  to  twelve, 
and  of  members  to  two  hundred  and  ten  ;  and  though  the  num- 
ber of  preachers  had  scarcely  changed,  the  stations  at  which 
they  preached  were  upwards  of  twenty.  In  December,  1844, 
Mr.  Willard  returned  to  the  United  States  for  the  benefit  of  his 
health,  leaving  the  mission  under  the  charge  of  two  or  three  of 
the  most  experienced  of  the  pastors  who  were  connected  with 
it.  His  visit  here  was  at  a  period  when  the  Board  was  em- 
barrassed with  debt,  and  the  retrenchment  of  missionary  expen- 
ditures was  strongly  pressed  upon  the  attention  of  its  members. 
By  some  among  them  it  was  thought  that  the  mission  in  France, 
inasmuch  as  it  was  planted  among  a  civilized  people  and  not 
among  heathen,  ought  first  to  be  stricken  off.  At  the  special 
meeting  of  the  Convention  which  was  held  in  November,  1845, 
it  was,  however,  decided  that  the  mission  should  be  continued ; 
and  early  in  the  following  summer  Mr.  Willard  returned  to  his 
station  at  Douay. 

During  his  absence  the  mission  had  made  but  little  progress 
even  at  the  most  favored  stations,  and  at  others  it  had  obviously 
lost  ground.  One  minister  and  one  assistant  had  died,  and 
amidst  the  intrigues  of  the  National  Protestants  and  the  persecu- 
tions of  Catholic  magistrates,  several  of  the  churches  had  declined 


27G  MISSION    IN    FRANCE. 

in  regularity  of  worship  and  in  unity  of  faith.  Mr.  "Willard  im- 
mediati'lv  set  ahoiit  correcting  the  errors  which  hail  sprung  up  ; 
but  he  encountered  serious  obstacles  in  the  acts  of  violence  done 
to  the  cause  of  religious  freedom,  which,  as  has  already  been 
mentioned,  were  both  numerous  and  flagrant  during  the  closing 
years  of  the  reign  of  Louis  Phillippe.  The  result,  however,  as 
a  whole,  he  regarded  as  highly  encouraging.  Tliough  the  num- 
ber of  converts  was  not  so  large  as  he  anticipated,  yet  the  great 
body  of  them  stood  firm  even  amidst  the  derision  and  persecu- 
tion of  their  foes,  and  were  obviously  making  commendable  im- 
provement in  piety  and  knowledge  of  the  gospel,  and  also  in 
ecclesiastical  order  and  discipline. 

Early  in  1848  Dr.  Devan,  lately  of  the  mission  in  China, 
having  been  obliged  by  ill  health  to  leave  Canton,  was  requested 
by  the  Board  to  join  the  mission  in  France.  He  reached  Paris 
on  the  8th  of  March,  while  the  city  was  still  agitated  by  the 
tumults  and  passions  of  the  revolution.  In  a  few  days  he  re- 
paired to  Douay  in  order  to  consult  with  JMr.  Willard ;  and  on 
his  return  to  Paris  he  made  it  his  first  business  to  ascertain  the 
opportunities  for  commencing  again  the  missionary  labors  which 
had  been  discontinued  on  the  departure  of  Mr.  Sheldon.  The 
church  had  become  scattered  in  the  lapse  of  nine  years,  so  that 
not  one  of  its  original  members  could  now  be  found.  Dr.  Devan, 
however,  soon  met  with  several  members  of  the  churches  in  the 
provinces  who,  with  their  families  and  associates,  might  form 
the  nucleus  of  a  congregation  for  public  worship.  He  immedi- 
ately secured  a  suitable  apartment  and  commenced  his  labors  as 
a  missionary,  intending  to  explore  the  provinces  of  the  South 
before  finally  settling  in  Paris.  The  fierce  excitements  and 
frightful  contests  of  which  the  city  has  since  been  the  scene, 
have  naturally  drawn  the  minds  of  men  away  from  religion  as 
well  as  from  all  the  pursuits  of  quiet  industry  ;  but  should  the 
storm  of  revolution  be  now  succeeded  by  political  and  social 
tranquillity,  we  may  hope  that  the  mission  both  at  Paris  and 
at  Douay  will  yet  contribute   some   humble  agency  towards 


PROSPECTS    OF    RELIGIOUS    FREEDOM.  277 

blending  the  influences  of  evangelical  truth  with  those  of  re- 
publican freedom,  in  shaping  the  destinies  of  France. 

The  history  of  mankind  teaches  us  by  many  an  example  that 
true  "  soul  liberty  "  depends  far  less  upon  the  form  of  a  nation's 
government,  than  upon  the  spirit  that  rules  in  tlie  hearts  of  the 
people.  The  new  constitution  of  the  French  Republic,  like  the 
charter  of  1830,  declares  that  "every  one  may  freely  profess 
his  own  religion,  and  is  to  recei^  e  from  the  State  equal  protec- 
tion in  the  exercise  of  his  worship;"  but  in  the  same  article  it 
also  provides  that  "  the  ministers  of  the  different  religions 
recognized  by  law"  shall  "  have  the  right  of  receiving  payment 
from  the  State."  Words  like  these  are  alone  suihcient  to  cast  a 
shade  over  the  prospects  of  religious  freedom  in  France.  They 
show  how  imperfectly  it  is  understood  either  by  statesmen  or 
people,  and  render  it  probable  that,  amidst  the  sliifting  currents 
of  public  opinion,  the  constitution  may  yet  be  made  to  sanction 
legislative  enactments  or  executive  decrees  as  intolerant  as  those 
which  disgraced  the  reign  of  Louis  Phillippe.  Indeed,  indica- 
tions of  such  a  result  have  already  appeared  in  here  and  there 
an  instance  of  civil  interference  with  the  rights  of  worship  ;  but 
they  have  been  of  the  most  inconsiderable  importance,  save  on 
account  of  the  invaluable  principle  which  they  involve.  The 
tone  of  public  sentiment  is  far  more  tolerant  and  free  than  during 
the  reign  of  the  now  exiled  monarch,  and  the  missionaries  cher- 
ish the  sanguine  hope  that  hereafter  they  may  pursue,  unharmed 
and  even  unrestricted,  their  chosen  work  of  preaching  to  the 
people  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel. 
25 


MISSION   IN  GERMANY  AND  DENMARK, 


CHAPTER    XXI. 

Object  of  the  5Iission.  —  Visit  of  Professor  Sears  to  Germany.  —  Rev.  J.  G. 
Oncken  appointed  ^Missionary  at  Hamburg.  —  Extension  of  the  Jlission  to 
other  States.  —  Decree  of  the  Senate  of  Hamburg  against  the  Jlission.  — 
Petitions  of  the  Board  and  of  others  in  the  United  States  and  in  England.  — 
Persecution  in  other  States  of  Germany.  —  Growth  of  the  Mission.  —  Change 
of  PoUcy  in  Hamburg  and  in  other  States.  —  Persecution  most  severe  in 
Denmark.  —  Imprisonment  of  the  Danish  Missionaries. —  Visit  of  Mr.  Onck- 
en to  England.  —  Persecution  allayed.  —  Deputation  of  Messrs.  Hackctt 
and  Conant  to  Denmark.  —  The  "Law  of  Amnesty." — Troubles  in  the 
Danish  Churches.  —  Peculiar  Features  of  the  Mission.  —  Its  Connection  with 
Religious  Freedom.  —  The  Recent  Revolution.  —  Its  Effects  upon  the  Mis- 
sion. 

In  the  northern  and  central  provinces  of  Germany  there  are 
said  to  be  established  many  communities  of  the  successors  of  the 
ancient  Anabaptii^ts,  who,  under  the  various  names  of  Remon- 
sti-ants,  Mennonites  and  Galenists,  have  obtained  for  themselves  a 
kind  of  toleration  from  the  government,  and  still  cherish  doctrines 
and  usages  resembling  in  many  respects  those  of  the  Baptists 
of  England  and  America.  To  revive  religion  among  these  scat- 
tered communities,  who  were  without  the  pale  of  the  national 
church,  and  to  establish  with  them  fraternal  relations  and 
Christian  sympathies,  was  the  original  design  of  the  Board  in 
directing  their  attention  to  Germany.  This  design,  however, 
was  early  abandoned ;  and  the  mission,  though  devoted  to  far 
other  ends  than  those  originally  contemplated,  has  yet  accom- 
plished objects  of  great  importance  to  the  ultimate  triumphs  of 
the  gospel  in  that  coimtry. 

In  the  year  1833,  Rev.  Professor  Sears  embarked  for  the  conti- 
nent of  Europe  with  the  design  of  spending  some  time  at  one  or 


'  THE    MISSION    ESTABLISHED.  279 

more  of  the  universities  of  Germany.  He  was  requested  by 
the  Board  of  Managers,  at  the  same  time,  to  make  inquiries  re- 
specting the  religious  condition  of  the  country,  and  to  report 
wliat  missionary  aid- could  be  extended  to  those  who  had  em- 
braced the  sentiments  of  the  Baptists,  and  also  what  could  be 
done  in  general  for  the  dissemination  of  the  gospel.  In  prose- 
cuting his  inquiries,  Mr.  Sears  met  with  many  individuals  who 
held  the  faith  of  the  Baptists  concerning  the  ordinance  of  bap- 
tism and  the  fundamental  doctrines  of  Christianity,  but  they 
were  generally  scattered  through  the  Lutheran  churches  of  the 
country,  or  were  cherishing  their  solitary  faith  apart  from  every 
Christian  communion.  In  the  city  of  Hamburg  he  became 
acquainted  with  a  small  circle  who  were  of  this  description. 
Among  these  Avas  Mr.  J.  G.  Oncken,  a  person  of  excellent  judg- 
ment and  earnest  piety,  who,  though  without  an  university  edu- 
cation, spoke  several  European  languages,  and  had  made  re- 
spectable attainments  in  Christian  theology.  He  was  at  that 
time  in  the  employ  of  the  English  Continental  Society,  and 
also  of  the  Edinburgh  Bible  Society,  and  Avas  favorably  known 
to  many  of  the  leading  evangelical  ministers  of  Germany.  Mr. 
Oncken  was  already  a  Baptist  in  the  convictions  of  his  own 
mind,  and  on  the  22d  of  April,  1834,  he  was  baptized  with  six 
others  by  Professor  Sears,  in  the  waters  of  the  Elbe  at  Ham- 
burg. On  the  following  day  they  were  organized  into  a  church, 
of  which  Mr.  Oncken  was  soon  ordained  the  pastor. 

In  the  report  which  Mr.  Sears  submitted  to  the  Board,  he 
recommended  that  a  mission  be  established  in  Germany,  and 
that  Mr.  Oncken  be  appointed  to  commence  the  undertaking. 
The  arrangements  however  were  not  completed  till  September, 
1835,  when  he  entered  the  service  of  the  Board,  though  still  re- 
taining his  connection  with  the  Edinburgh  Bible  Society.  At 
about  the  same  time  Mr.  C.  F.  Lange,  who  had  previously  been 
associated  with  Mr.  Oncken  in  the  employ  of  the  Continental 
Society,  was  appointed  colporteur  and  assistant  in  the  mission. 

The  newly-appointed  missionaries  were  directed  to  maintain 
public  worship  with  the  little  church  at  Hamburg,  and  also  to 


280  MISSION   IN    GERMANY   AND    DENMARK. 

extend  their  labors,  in  distributing  tracts  and  Bibles  and  in 
preaching  the  gospel,  to  Bremen,  Oldenburg,  and  other  towns 
in  the  north  of  Germany,  —  a  district  with  whose  religious 
condition  they  had  already  become  well  acquainted.  A  small 
room  was  accordingly  procured  at  Hamburg,  in  which  public 
worship  was  conducted  on  the  Sabbath,  and  meetings  for  prayer 
and  for  instruction  in  the  Bible  were  held  on  other  days  of 
the  week.  A  temperance  society  was  also  formed,  which  multi- 
plied the  friends  of  the  mission,  and  soon  became  a  useful  aux- 
iliary in  circulating  evangelical  sentiments,  as  well  as  an  elhcient 
agent  of  reform.  The  persons  who  thus  became  associated 
with  Mr.  Oncken  at  Hamburg  began  immediately  to  take 
measures  for  securing  a  more  perfect  observance  of  the  Sab- 
bath, and  in  other  respects  for  creating  a  higher  standard  of 
morals  than  generally  prevailed  among  those  of  the  same  class 
in  the  Lutheran  and  Romish  churches  of  the  city.  The  church 
increased  with  a  rapidity  that  even  surpassed  the  hopes  either  of 
the  missionaries  or  of  the  Board,  and  a  portion  of  its  members 
devoted  themselves  to  voluntary  and  systematic  labors  in  pro- 
moting the  objects  of  the  mission. 

The  different  States  of  Germany  were  at  this  period  each 
possessed  of  a  national  church,  which  could  at  any  time  sum- 
mon to  its  aid  the  civil  power  in  the  suppression  of  heresy. 
Such  establishments,  though  they  may  check  the  progress  of 
free  inquiry,  can  never  repress  dissent  among  a  thoughtful 
and  intellectual  people.  The  human  mind,  in  ])roportion  to 
its  intelligence,  refuses  to  receive  its  religious  faith  by  the  pre- 
scriptions of  public  law,  and  turns  away  in  disgust  from  a 
church  which  embraces  in  its  fold  all  the  citizens  of  a  State, 
whatever  be  the  religious  doctrines  they  hold  or  the  moral 
character  they  bear.  Thus  was  it  among  the  people  of  Germa- 
ny at  the  period  when  Mr.  Oncken  began  his  labors.  No 
sooner  did  it  become  known  that  a  Christian  congregation  had 
been  formed  on  the  basis  of  a  voluntary  profession  of  faith  and 
of  baptism  by  immersion,  than  many  persons,  not  only  in  the 
city  of  Hamburg  but  in  the  neighboring  States,  began  to  seek 


PROCEEDINGS  OP  THE  LUTUEHAN  CLERGY.     281 

for  information  concerning  it ;  and  wherever  the  missionaries 
travelled,  they  met  with  those  by  whom  the  new  views  were 
readily  received.  In  this  manner,  within  three  years  from  the 
commencement  of  the  mission,  churches  were  established  at 
Berlin,  at  Oldenburg,  and  at  Stuttgart,  which,  with  the  church  at 
Hamburg,  contained  a  hundred  and  twenty  members.  In  ad- 
dition to  these  many  had  been  baptized  at  IMarburg,  Jever  and 
other  towns  which  had  been  visited  by  the  missionaries.  Mr. 
Oncken  was  specially  invited  to  Stuttgart,  in  Wurtemburg,  by 
Dr.  Romer,  an  intelligent  gentleman  who  had  heard  of  the 
character  of  the  mission,  and  in  a  single  visit  he  administer- 
ed the  ordinance  of  baptism  to  tw^enty-three  persons.  The 
churches  which  were  thus  formed  found  each  a  pastor  among 
its  own  members  —  in  most  instances  a  person  of  intelligence 
and  some  degree  of  education  —  whom  they  chose  to  be  ordained 
and  set  over  them  in  the  ministry  of  the  gospel. 

The  rise  and  growth  of  a  new  body  of  Chi'istians,  distin- 
guished for  their  zeal  and  purity  of  life,  and  united  in  a  solemn 
and  earnest  protest  against  some  of  the  usages  and  doctrines 
of  the  national  church,  soon  became  the  subject  of  common 
remark  in  private  circles,  and  was  not  long  in  attracting  the 
ofRcial  notice  of  the  magistrates  of  the  several  States  in  w'hich 
their  congregations  were  established.  By  the  more  serious 
members  of  the  Lutheran  communion  they  were  denounced  as 
heretics  and  schismatics,  who,  by  their  rejection  of  infant  bap- 
tism, were  guilty  of  the  crime  of  promoting  discord  and  disunion 
in  "  the  sacred  body  of  Christ,"  as  they  styled  their  own 
church,  —  while  by  others  they  were  despised  as  fanatics,  and 
held  up  to  the  derision  of  the  populace  and  the  punishment  of 
the  magistrates. 

The  earliest  open  attempt  of  the  magistrates  to  restrict  the 
labors  of  Mr.  Oncken  and  his  associates,  was  in  September, 
1837,  just  after  eight  persons  had  been  baptized  and  added  to 
the  church  at  Hamburg.  Complaints  were  immediately  made 
to  the  senior  of  the  Lutheran  clergy  in  the  city,  who  requested 
the  police  to  put  a  stop  to  their  proceedings.  Orders  to  the 
25* 


20Z  MISSION   IN    OERMANT   AND    DENMARK. 

same  effect  Tvere  issued  by  tlie  Senate  of  Hamburg,  and  Mr. 
Oncken,  with  several  members  of  his  church,  were  summoned 
before  the  magistrates  and  minutely  questioned  concerninrr  their 
faith  and  usages,  especially  in  relation  to  baptism.  No  final 
order,  however,  was  taken  against  them  ;  countenance  was  even 
given  them  by  one  of  the  senators,  and  their  meetings  were 
continued  with  fuller  attendance  and  greater  interest  than  be- 
fore. A  larger  place  of  worship  was  obtained  for  the  accommo- 
dation of  the  increasing  congregation,  and  the  labors  of  the  mis- 
sion went  on  with  little  interruption  from  the  police,  —  though 
in  the  administration  of  the  ordinance  of  baptism  it  was  deemed 
prudent  to  repair  to  a  place  on  the  opposite  shore  of  the  Elbe, 
in  the  neighboring  jurisdiction  of  Hanover.  Tliis  season  of 
rest  however  was  soon  brought  to  a  close.  In  April,  1839,  the 
senate  again  attempted  the  suppression  of  the  labors  of  the 
missionaries.  It  issued  a  decree  enjoining  the  chief  magistrate 
of  the  police  to  summon  Mr.  Oncken  and  his  associates,  and 
"  to  inform  the  said  Oncken  that  the  senate  neither  acknowl- 
edges the  society  which  he  denominates  the  Baptist  church  nor 
himself  as  its  preacher :  that  on  the  contrary  the  senate  can 
only  view  it  as  a  criminal  schism  of  which  he  is  the  sole  au- 
thor." The  magistrate  was  further  directed  "  to  prohibit  him 
from  all  further  exercise  of  his  unauthorized  and  unrecognized 
ministerial  functions,"  and  also  to  prohibit  his  associates  "  from 
all  further  participation  in  the  same  culpable  and  unlawful  pro- 
ceedings." The  members  of  the  church,  however,  immediately 
sent  a  petition  and  remonstrance  to  the  senate,  which  was 
seconded  by  an  address  from  the  members  of  the  Board  and 
other  individuals  in  this  country,  praying  that  INIr.  Oncken  and 
his  associates  might  be  allowed  the  exercise  of  freedom  of  faith 
and  of  worship. 

Notwithstanding  this  decree  of  the  senate,  the  church  con- 
tinued to  hold  its  meetings  unharmed  for  several  months  ;  when 
at  length,  as  was  supposed  on  some  new  complaint  being  made 
by  the  ecclesiastics  of  the  city,  INIr.  Oncken  wa»  arrested  and 
cast  into  prison  in  May,  1840, — charged  with  having  "continued 


EFFORTS    TO    SPX'URE    FREEDOII    OF    AVORSHIP.  283 

to  preach,  baptize  and  administer  the  Lord's  Supper,  according 
to  his  own  confession,  notwithstanding  the  prohibition  of  tlvJ 
authorities."  One  of  the  members  of  his  church  was  also  im- 
prisoned for  allowing  a  religious  meeting  at  his  house,  and  one 
of  the  assistants  was  arrested  while  preaching,  and  the  congre- 
gation was  dispersed  by  the  police.  The  imprisonment  of  Mr. 
Oncken  continued  for  four  weeks,  in  circumstances  of  gi'eat 
suffering  and  privation,  and  on  his  enlargement  his  furniture 
was  sold  by  the  police  in  order  to  defray  the  charges  of  his 
arrest  and  his  keeping  while  in  prison. 

So  soon  as  these  persecutions  became  known  to  the  Board 
they  determined  to  spare  no  endeavors,  not  only  to  effect  the 
liberation  of  the  missionaries,  but  also,  if  possible,  to  secure 
freedom  of  worship  for  the  churches  that  were  now  springing 
up  in  nearly  every  State  in  Germany  and  in  the  neighboring 
kingdom  of  Denmark.  They  immediately  appointed  Rev.  Dr. 
Welch  of  Albany,  a  member  of  their  body,  to  proceed  to 
"Washington,  for  the  purpose  of  conferring  with  the  President 
of  the  United  States,  and  obtaining  his  influence  wdth  the  gov- 
ernment of  Hamburg  in  behalf  of  persons  whose  only  crime 
was  their  membership  of  a  communion  which  in  this  country 
embraces  a  large  and  respectable  portion  of  the  Christian 
public.  The  President,  though  distinctly  declining  all  official 
interfei'ence,  received  with  favor  the  request  of  the  Board,  and 
through  the  agency  of  the  American  Consul  at  Hamburg  caused 
a  representation  to  be  made  which  resulted  in  great  advantage 
to  the  persecuted  missionaries  and  their  followers.  A  memorial 
was  at  the  same  time  presented  to  the  senate  of  the  city,  signed 
by  several  eminent  persons  connected  with  the  government  of 
the  United  States,  and  by  many  other  distinguished  citizens, 
setting  forth  the  high  character  of  the  American  Baptists,  and 
testifying  to  the  purity  of  their  doctrines  and  the  good  order  of 
their  churches.  Memorials  to  the  same  effect  were  also  present- 
ed by  the  Edinburgh  Bible  Society  and  by  a  deputation  from 
the  Baptist  churches  of  England,  the  latter  bearing  five  thou- 
sand signatures.     These  representations  were  not  without  effect ; 


284  MISSION    IN    GKUMANY    AND    DENMARK. 

though  no  immunity  was  specially  giantcil  to  the  members  of 
the  church  at  Hamburg,  the  measures  which  had  been  com- 
menced against  them  were  discontinued;  and  from  that  time 
they  have  enjoyed  comparative  freedom  from  official  annoyance. 

But  these  acts  of  pei'secution  were  not  conlincd  to  the  branch 
of  the  mission  which  was  established  at  Hamburg.  They  were 
repeated,  with  greater  or  less  aggravation,  at  Oldenburg,  at 
Berlin  and  other  cities  of  Prussia  ;  at  Stuttgart,  and  in  several 
of  the  towns  of  Hessia,  Bavaria,  Poraerania,  —  and  even  in  the 
kingdom  of  Hanover,  where,  if  in  any  portion  of  Germany,  on 
account  of  its  connections  with  England,  we  might  hope  to  find 
the  exercise  of  religious  freedom  unrestricted.  To  each  of  these 
States  the  missionaries  had  extended  their  labors,  and  the 
views  of  Christian  doctrine  which  they  put  forth  were  embraced 
by  considerable  numbers  of  the  people  ;  and  in  each  were 
ministers  lined  and  imprisoned  for  preaching  or  for  administer- 
ing the  ordinances  of  the  gospel ;  congregations  were  broken 
up  by  the  police,  and  private  members  of  churches  were  com- 
pelled to  have  their  infants  baptized,  and  were  punished  for 
their  participation  in  the  heresies  promulgated  by  the  mission- 
aries. These  punishments  were  inflicted,  not  on  account  of 
any  fanaticism  and  indiscreet  zeal  on  the  part  of  the  ministers, 
or  any  unworthy  conduct  on  the  part  of  their  disciples ;  they 
were  all  acts  of  intolerance,  called  forth  by  no  crime  but  that 
of  dissenting  from  the  established  faith  of  the  country,  and  dar- 
ing to  worship  in  accordance  with  the  independent  dictates  of 
their  own  conscience.  They  were  the  bitter  yet  unfailing 
frnits  of  the  vicious  principle  engrafted  upon  the  constitutions 
of  these  several  States,  by  which  the  government  was  clothed 
with  authority  to  prescribe  the  religious  faith  as  well  as  to  pro- 
tect the  persons  and  property  of  its  subjects,  —  a  principle 
which,  in  whatever  part  of  the  world  it  has  been  recognized, 
has  uniformly  been  productive  of  tlic  most  disastrous  and  in- 
iquitous results. 

It  is  true  that  in  many  of  these  places  the  disciples  of  the 
new  faith  were  generally  of  the  humbler  classes  of  society;  yet 


GROWTH    OF   THE   MISSION.  285 

the  restrictions  winch  were  imposed  upon  their  worship  were 
not  on  this  account  the  less  wrong,  or  the  less  disgraceful  to  a 
country  which  had  once  reechoed  with  the  doctrines  of  the  Re- 
formation. The  humble  origin  of  the  Baptist  churches  in  Ger- 
many may  serve  to  explain  the  readiness  with  which  the  magis- 
trates inflicted  the  penalties  of  the  law  upon  their  pastors  and 
members  ;  but  the  sanction  which  was  given  to  these  cruel  pro- 
ceedings by  pious  divines  of  the  Lutheran  church,  and  by  dis- 
tinguished theologians  and  expounders  of  Christianity,  shows 
the  imperfect  manner  in  which  the  rights  of  the  human  soul  are 
understood  even  by  the  wisest  and  most  illustrious  of  the  land. 
They  generally  regarded  the  toleration  of  the  Baptists  as  a 
precedent  fraught  with  the  utmost  danger  to  the  interests  of 
true  religion,  which,  they  conceived,  could  be  sustained  only  by 
the  enforcements  of  public  law.  This  was  especially  true  at 
Berlin,  where  Rev.  Mr.  Lehmann  was  the  pastor  of  a  thriving 
church.  He  was  ordained  in  England  in  1841,  in  order  to 
secure  a  higher  respect  for  his  ministerial  character  ;  and  though 
his  foreign  ordination  undoubtedly  proved  advantageous  to  his 
ministry,  he  did  not  long  escape  the  punishments  which  both 
chui'ch  and  state  united  in  visiting  upon  those  who  ventured 
to  preach  the  gospel  in  forms  not  recognized  by  the  law.  To 
the  appeals  which  were  made  in  his  behalf  it  was  answered, 
even  by  men  well  known  as  friends  of  evangelical  truth,  that  if 
the  Baptists  were  tolerated  every  species  of  dissenting  faith, 
and  even  infidelity  itself  must  be  allowed,  —  and  that  thus  piety 
would  become  extinct  and  Christianity  would  be  destroyed.  It 
was  by  reasonings  like  these  —  which  to  an  American  citizen 
appear  childish  and  futile  —  that  the  most  odious  violations  of 
religious  freedom  were  vindicated  and  justified  at  the  enlight- 
ened capital  of  the  kingdom  of  Prussia;  and  that  too  by  theolo- 
gians and  philosophers  whose  piety  and  learning  have  filled  the 
world  with  their  fame. 

The  rapid  growth  of  the  mission  during  the  first  three  years 
of  its  existence  has  been  already  mentioned.  These  years,  and 
several  of  those  immediately  following,  were  filled  with  persecu- 


28G  MISSION    IN    GKUMANi:    AND    DENMARK. 

tions,  and  the  missionaries  were  constantly  harassed  with  ar- 
rests and  lines  inflicted  upon  them  by  the  government.  Yet 
they  travelled  through  the  States  of  Germany,  every  where 
preaching  the  word  and  every  where  meeting  with  those  who 
received  it  gladly.  In  1810  there  had  been  established  in  four 
of  tlie  German  Stales  and  in  Denmark,  six  churches,  contain- 
ing about  two  hundred  members.  In  1845  there  were  thirteen 
churches  in  seven  diflerent  States  of  Germany,  besides  three  in 
Denmark,  numbering  in  all  nearly  fifteen  hundred  members. 
This  rapid  increase  was  the  result  of  no  ephemeral  sympathy 
or  transitory  enthusiasm.  The  persons  composing  these  church- 
es, with  few  exceptions,  continued  firm  amidst  the  j^ersecutions 
to  which  they  were  constantly  exposed.  They  were  often  fined, 
imprisoned  or  banished  from  their  country;  yet  they  evinced  a 
Christian  magnanimity  and  mildness  of  spirit  which  extorted 
respect  even  from  their  enemies,  and  which  was  undoubtedly 
instrumental  in  advancing  the  cause  of  religious  freedom.  From 
year  to  year,  as  the  churches  became  more  numerous,  additional 
ministers  were  ordained  and  assistants  were  appointed,  whose 
labors  were  gradually  extended  throughout  all  the  leading 
Slates  of  Germany,  and  into  the  kingdom  of  Denmark.  Thus 
the  Bible  was  held  out  to  the  people  as  the  only  rule  of  faith, 
the  only  guide  in  worship.  Its  simjde  truths  were  pressed  up- 
on the  individual  consciences  of  men  as  matters  of  the  highest 
concern,  independently  of  formularies  and  creeds,  of  priesthoods 
and  churches.  Sevei'al  works  relating  to  the  principles  and 
history  of  the  Baptist  denomination  were  also  translated  and 
published,  and  were  circulated  by  tliousands  each  year,  through 
the  agency  of  colporteurs,  along  with  Bibles,  tracts,  and  other 
religious  books,  in  every  part  of  Germany.  All  this  was  ac- 
complished with  an  amount  of  j)ecuniary  assistance  from  the 
Board  exceedingly  small  in  pro{)ortion  to  the  results  them- 
selves. Much  of  the  labor  by  whicii  tliey  wore  brought  about 
was  performed  gratuitously,  or  was  compensated  by  small  con- 
tributions from  the  churches ;  while  sums  of  money  were  occa- 
sionally contributed  by  benevolent  individuals  in  this  country 


CESSATION    OF    TEUSECUTION    IN    GERMANV.  287 

and  in  England,  for  the  erection  of  houses  of  worship  or  the 
relief  of  those  who  were  suffering  from  persecution. 

After  the  representations  which  were  addressed  to  the  senate 
of  Hamburg  from  citizens  of  the  United  States  and  of  England, 
the  policy  of  the  government  appears  to  have  become  more  len- 
ient towards  the  mission.  No  formal  decree  was  ever  passed 
in  its  favor,  yet  the  hostility  of  the  magistrates  was  perceived 
gradually  to  subside.  Mr.  Oncken  was  again  imprisoned  in 
May,  1843,  for  "  having  administered  the  ordinances,"  but  he 
was  speedily  released  on  application  being  made  to  the  senate. 
One  of  the  members  of  his  church  was  fined,  and  another  was 
exiled  for  a  year,  for  distributing  tracts.  These,  however, 
and  a  few  similar  instances,  were  the  last  exhibitions  of  any 
thing  like  legalized  persecution  towards  the  mission  at  Ham- 
burg. In  other  German  States  toleration  was  not  so  readily 
obtained,  and  in  some  it  has  been  wholly  withheld.  In  Prussia 
a  decree  was  passed  in  1842,  allowing  the  Baptists  to  assemble 
as  "  a  religious  community  "  but  not  as  "  a  church  ; "  also  per- 
mitting the  administration  of  Christian  ordinances  on  condition 
that  it  be  done  privately,  and  that  all  baptisms  be  reported  to 
the  rector  of  the  parish  and  to  the  police.  These  conditions 
rendered  the  concession  well  nigh  nugatory,  but  even  this  re- 
luctant and  imperfect  toleration  was  hailed  as  the  harbinger  of 
a  higher  freedom.  At  Berlin  the  missionaries,  though  not  free 
from  annoyance,  enjoyed  far  greater  immunity  than  in  the 
smaller  towns  of  the  kingdom ;  a  fact  which  may  have  had  its 
origin  in  the  interest  manifested  in  their  welfare  by  several 
citizens  of  England  and  the  United  States,  who  visited  the 
Prussian  capital.  In  the  Duchy  of  Oldenburg,  in  Hanover,  in 
Hessia,  and  others  of  the  minor  states  of  Germany,  far  less  has 
been  accomplished  for  the  cause  of  religious  freedom,  and  the 
"  bloody  tenet  of  persecution "  still  sways  the  councils  of  the 
government.  But  even  here  it  has  abated  its  rigors,  and  the 
members  of  tlie  mission  have  often  passed  long  periods  of  ex 
emption  from  its  inflictions. 

In  Denmark,  however,  the  members  of  the  mission  encounter- 


288  MISSION    IN    GEKMANY    AND    DENMAKK. 

ed  the  most  relentless  persecution  both  from  magistrates  and 
ecclesiastics.  Mr.  Oncken  first  visited  Copenhagen  in  the  au- 
tumn of  1839,  in  company  with  Mr.  Kohner,  one  of  the  assistants 
at  Hamburg,  who  had  been  there  during  the  preceding  summer. 
He  found  at  the  Danish  capital  a  small  company  of  pious  per- 
sons who  had  already  adopted  the  views  of  the  Baptists  concern- 
ing the  fundamental  doctrines  of  Christianity.  These  he  bap- 
tized and  formed  into  a  church.  The  report  of  these  proceed- 
ings was  speedily  sent  through  the  entire  country,  and  as  the  mis- 
sionaries were  understood  to  pronounce  the  baptism  of  infanta 
invalid,  they  were  vehemently  denounced  by  all  parties  in  the 
established  church.  Letters  were  sent  by  the  leading  clergy  to 
different  parts  of  the  kingdom,  warning  ministers  and  their  flocks 
against  the  pi'opagators  of  the  new  heresy,  and  representing  them 
as  the  successors  of  the  ancient  Anabaptists,  against  whom  the 
sternest  laws  had  been  enacted  in  a  preceding  century.  Thus 
all  Denmark  was  made  acquainted  with  what  had  been  done  at 
Copenhagen  by  the  missionaries.  They  were  every  where 
spoken  against,  and  by  none  more  violently  than  by  the  most 
orthodox  and  pious  portion  of  the  established  church.  By  mul- 
titudes of  devout  Lutherans  the  performance  of  the  rite  of  bap- 
tism by  persons  who  had  no  ecclesiastical  license,  and  the  forma- 
tion of  a  society  of  those  who  protested  against  all  civil  inter- 
ference in  matters  of  conscience,  were  regarded  as  frightful 
disorders,  fraught  with  every  thing  that  is  blasphemous  and 
revolting  to  a  religious  mind. 

In  this  state  of  public  feeling  Mr.  Moenster,  the  teacher  of 
the  little  church  at  Copenhagen,  was  called  before  the- magis- 
trates of  the  city,  and,  after  him,  each  member  of  the  church  in 
succession.  They  were  minutely  examined  as  to  their  articles 
of  faith,  and  each  one  was  separately  warned  to  abandon  the 
new  doctrines  and  return  to  the  national  church  they  had  de- 
serted. A  few  days  later  the  whole  body  was  again  brought 
before  the  court,  and  each  one  was  again  warned  by  the  public 
inquisitor, —  who  confessed,  however,  while  discharging  his  oflice, 
that  instead  of  being,  as  he  expected,  a  band  of  fanatics  and  de- 


VIOLENT    OrPOSITTON    IN    DENMARK.  289 

ceivers,  they  had  proved  themselves  persons  of  firm  principles 
and  most  Christian  tempers.  The  affair  was  now  referred  to  the 
Deparlment  of  State,  and,  after  a  delay  of  several  months,  a 
decree  was  promulgated  in  April,  1840,  that  their  meetings 
should  be  discontinued,  and  that  they  should  abstain  from  ad- 
ministering the  Lord's  Supper,  and  from  every  thinr/  relating  to 
re-haptism.  A  decree  like  this,  however,  they  could  not  regard, 
and  their  meetings,  though  privately  held,  were  attended  by 
larger  numbers  than  ever  before  ;  new  converts  were  frequently 
baptized,  and  at  the  end  of  the  year  1840  the  church  contained 
thirty-two  members.  AVithin  the  same  period  other  churches 
were  established  at  Langeland,  an  island  in  the  Great  Belt  of 
the  Baltic,  and  at  Aalborg  in  Jutland.  At  these  places,  scarcely 
less  than  at  Copenhagen,  the  labors  of  the  mission  encountered 
the  sternest  opposition.  Messrs.  Oncken  and  Moenster,  who 
preached  the  obnoxious  doctrines  there,  were  hunted  by  the  po- 
lice and  rewards  were  offered  for  their  apprehension. 

With  hostility  like  this  were  the  simple  and  inoffensive  doc- 
trines of  the  Baptists  obliged  to  contend  on  their  introduction  into 
Denmark,  in  the  middle  of  the  nineteenth  century.  These  doc- 
trines were  the  baptism  of  believers  by  immersion,  the  right  of 
private  judgment  in  matters  of  religion,  and  the  recognition  of  the 
Bible  alone  as  the  sufficient  rule  of  Christian  faith  and  worship  ; 
doctrines  certainly  containing  nothing  perilous  to  the  interests 
of  religion  or  of  social  order,  —  yet  they  were  regarded  with 
hori'or  by  many  pious  minds,  and  visited  with  relentless  perse- 
cution even  in  the  land  which  three  centuries  before  had  been 
the  home  of  the  Reformation. 

But  this  hostility  was  soon  to  show  itself  in  more  violent 
forms.  In  the  autumn  of  1840,  Rev.  Peter  Moenster,  the  pas- 
tor of  the  church  at  Copenhagen,  was  arrested  by  the  police  and 
thrown  into  prison  for  administering  the  ordinances.  He  was 
examined  before  the  Court  of  Chancery,  and  directed  immedi- 
ately to  leave  the  kingdom.  He  however  refused  to  obey,  for  it 
was  his  native  country,  and  he  was  in  consequence  consigned  to  a 
protracted  imprisonment.  His  brother,  Rev.  Adolph  Moenster, 
26 


2fl0  MISSION    IN    OEUMANY    AND    DKNMAUK. 

■who  had  been  a  student  of  theology  at  one  of  the  universities, 
was  appointed  to  succeed  him  in  the  ministry  of  the  church ; 
but  in  a  few  weeks  he  also  was  sent  to  prison  for  administering 
the  ordinance  of  baptism.  Severe  penalties  were  in  like  man- 
ner inflicted  on  many  members  of  the  churches  in  ditierent  parts 
of  the  kingdom.  They  were  subjected  to  fines  and  arrests,  and 
were  compelled  by  the  magistrates  to  have  their  children  sprin- 
kled by  the  Lutheran  ministers,  in  order,  as  was  declared  in  the 
royal  decree,  that  "  they  might  not  be  debarred  the  blessing  of 
immediate  admission  into  the  Christian  church." 

In  this  state  of  affairs  Mr.  Oncken,  in  the  summer  of  1841, 
went  to  England  for  the  purpose  of  making  known  there  the 
condition  of  these  persecuted  churches  and  their  imprisoned 
pastors,  and  of  obtaining  from  prominent  Baptist  clergymen, 
certificates  that  they  regarded  the  Danish  Baptists  as  their  own 
brethren,  and  their  churches  as  regular  and  well  ordered  churches 
of  Christ.  These  certificates  were  readily  obtained,  and  with 
them  were  also  sent  several  handsome  contributions  for  the  re- 
lief of  these  suffering  victims  of  ecclesiastical  bigotry.  Similar 
certificates  were  at  nearly  the  same  time  sent  from  th*e  United 
States ;  and  in  the  course  of  the  summer  a  deputation  from  the 
English  Baptists  proceeded  to  Denmark,  for  the  purpose  of  pre- 
senting to  the  king  still  further  representations  and  memorials 
in  behalf  of  their  persecuted  brethi'cn.  The  gentlemen  com- 
posing the  deputation  were  introduced  at  court  by  the  British 
Plenipotentiary,  and  were  aided  in  all  their  efforts  to  promote 
religious  freedom  by  Joseph  John  Gurney  and  his  sister,  Mrs. 
Elizabeth  Fry,  two  philanthropic  and  distinguished  members 
of  the  Society  of  Friends,  at  that  time  on  a  visit  at  Copenhagen. 
The  views  and  memorials  which  were  thus  presented  to  the 
king  were  received  with  courtesy,  and  with  many  expressions 
of  personal  interest  in  the  object  they  proposed,  but  no  change 
was  made  in  the  policy  of  the  government.  Some  mitigation 
appears  to  have  been  allowed  of  the  severe  sentences  which  had 
been  pronounced  by  the  courts,  but  no  disposition  was  mani- 


DEPUTATION  TO  COPENHAGEN.  291 

fested  to  tolerate  the  Baptists  in  the  kingdom,  and  the  same 
measures  were  still  continued  for  their  suppression. 

In  November,  1811,  the  two  Moensters  were  liberated  from 
prison,  after  a  confinement  of  upwards  of  a  year.  They  were 
directed  to  abstain  from  all  further  exercise  of  their  ministry  —  a 
command  which  neither  of  them  was  willing  to  obey  —  and  they 
went  forth  from  their  imprisonment  only  to  resume  their  labors 
as  preachers  of  the  gospel,  and  to  encounter  again  the  same 
annoyances  and  distraints  from  the  public  authorities.  The 
churches  of  the  mission,  however,  were  constantly  becoming 
larger  and  more  numerous,  and  the  question  of  toleration,  which 
their  members  every  where  raised,  had  begun  to  arrest  the 
public  attention.  Two  advocates  of  distinction  at  Copenhagen 
offered  their  services  as  counsel  to  the  Moensters,  and  some  of 
the  papers  of  the  city  also  espoused  their  cause. 

In  order  to  afford  encouragement  to  the  persecuted  Baptists 
of  Denmark,  and  also  to  make  still  another  endeavor  to  allevi- 
ate their  condition,  the  Board  in  184:2  requested  Rev,  Professor 
Hackett  of  the  Newton  Theological  Institution,  at  that  time  in 
Germany,  to  repair  to  Copenhagen  and  communicate  with  the 
church  and  its  pastor,  and  also  again  to  petition  the  king.  He 
was  accompanied  in  his  mission  by  Rev.  Professor  T.  J.  Conant 
of  the  Hamilton  Literary  and  Theological  Institution,  who  Avent 
at  the  request  of  the  Board  of  the  American  and  Foreign 
Bible  Society.  These  gentlemen  reached  Copenhagen  in  Au- 
gust, and  going  as  they  did  in  behalf  of  two  powerful  bodies 
of  American  Baptists,  they  were  welcomed  by  their  distress- 
ed brethren  with  the  deepest  emotions  of  gratitude  and  joy. 
They  could  not  meet  with  the  church  in  religious  worship 
without  violating  the  laws  of  the  country,  but  with  small  com- 
panies of  its  members  they  often  mingled  their  counsels  and 
sympathies  and  prayers.  They  also  visited  several  persons  of 
eminence  and  station,  both  as  ecclesiastics  and  civilians,  and 
commended  to  their  sympathies  the  condition  of  these  unoffending 
disciples  of  the  mission.  The  king  was  at  that  time  absent 
from  the  capital,  but  the  Estates  were  in  session,  and  Messrs. 


292  MISSION   IN   GERMANY  AND   DENMARK. 

Hackett  and  Conant  held  interviews  with  many  of  the  members, 
and  stated  to  them  the  principles  of  religious  freedom  as  they 
are  cherished  by  Cliristians  in  the  United  States.  The  iuliucnce 
exerted  by  this  deputation,  especially  when  taken  in  connection 
with  the  other  agencies  which  were  already  in  operation,  is 
thought  to  have  proved  highly  beneficial.  These  gentlemen 
also  took  pains  to  inform  them.-^elves  concerning  the  state  of 
j)ublic  opinion  at  Copenhagen,  and  were  gratified  to  find  that 
it  did  not  in  all  cases  approve  the  intolerant  measures  of  the 
government.  "Many  individuals  in  public  stations,  even  some 
clergymen  in  the  establisliraent,  had  dechxred  in  favor  "  of  toler- 
ating the  Baptists  ;  their  cause  "  was  advocated  in  some  of  the 
public  journals  ;  pamphlets  were  written  and  published  in  their 
defence,  and  tlie  popular  feeling  was  beginning  to  be  enlisted  in 
their  behalf."* 

The  only  toleration,  however,  which  the  Danish  king  has  ever 
guarantied  is  contained  in  a  "  Law  of  Amnesty,"  as  it  is  termed, 
which  Avas  put  forth  in  December,  1842.  This  singular  docu- 
ment begins  by  declaring  that  inasmuch  as  the  Baptists  hold 
doctrines  which  diifer  from  those  of  the  confession  of  Augsburg, 
they  cannot  be  allowed  the?  free  exercise  of  their  religious  rites 
in  the  kingdom.  It  however  grants  them  permission  to  establish 
a  separate  church  in  Fredericia,  where,  upon  certain  conditions, 
they  may  practice  all  the  rites  of  their  worship ;  and  it  also 
allows  Baptists  in  other  parts  of  the  country  to  assemble  pri- 
vately for  worship  and  to  administer  the  Lord's  supper,  but  it 
forbids  the  administration  of  baptism,  and  requires  them  to  have 
their  children  baptized  by  the  parish  minister  within  the  ago 
prescribed  by  the  law. 

The  law  of  amnesty  was  undoubtedly  intended  as  a  conces- 
sion on  the  part  of  the  Danish  government,  but  it  was  so  loaded 
with  restrictions  that  the  toleration  which  it  granted  was  nearly 
valueless,  and  it  has  been  but  little  regarded  by  the  ministers 
and   the  churches  to  whom  it  related.     They  did  not  confine 

*  The  Report  of  this  Delegation  is  in  the  American  Baptist  Missionary 
JIagazinc,  vol.  xxii,  p.  308. 


TROUBLE  IN  THE  DANISH  OHURCHES.        293 

themselves  to  Fredericia,  but  continued  to  hold  their  persecuted 
worship  in  other  parts  of  the  kingdom.  There  they  were 
still  subjected  to  frequent  arrests  and  constant  annoyances. 
The  ministers  were  thrown  into  prison  for  administering  the 
ordinances,  and  their  brethren  were  fined  in  heavy  sums  for 
worshipping  in  public,  or  their  children  were  taken  by  the 
police  to  be  sprinkled  by  the  parish  clergy,  and  on  their  refusal 
to  pay  the  fees  they  were  stripped  of  their  goods.  But  the 
religious  influence  of  the  mission  was  constantly  extending ;  the 
struggle  in  which  these  humble  disciples  were  engaged  attract- 
ed the  attention  of  thoughtful  minds  in  all  parts  of  the  kingdom ; 
and  while  many  of  the  most  serious  and  orthodox  of  the  Lu- 
theran church  have  sanctioned  the  measures  of  the  government, 
a  large  number  of  influential  persons,  who  were  pledged  to  no 
ecclesiastical  system,  have  arrayed  themselves  on  the  side  of 
the  advocates  of  religious  freedom. 

In  the  year  1845  the  church  in  Copenhagen  became  distract- 
ed by  the  "  heresy  of  sinless  perfection,"  which  is  said  to  have 
been  introduced  by  the  Swedish  preachers.  It  infected,  for  a 
time,  the  greater  part  of  the  churches  in  the  kingdom,  and  both 
the  Moensters  were  dismissed  from  the  service  of  the  mission  in 
whose  behalf  they  had  labored  and  suffered  for  many  years. 
In  the  isolated  condition  of  the  Danish  churches,  surrounded  by 
foes  and  jealously  watched  by  a  persecuting  government,  tliey 
were  peculiarly  exposed  to  evil  influences.  Mr.  Oncken  and 
his  coadjutors  in  Germany  were  forbidden  to  enter  the  country, 
and  the  English  or  American  Baptists  wlio  visited  them  could 
meet  them  only  in  private  circles  ;  and  with  their  brief  experi- 
ence of  self-government  and  self-direction,  it  is  not  strange  that 
they  were  carried  away  by  a  doctrine  which  has  often  infected 
the  Christian  church.  The  German  missionaries,  however,  did 
not  abandon  them ;  by  correspondence  with  the  ministers  in 
Denmark,  by  interviews  which  they  held  with  them  at  Ham- 
burg and  at  other  places  out  of  the  kingdom,  they  endeavored 
to  withdraw  them  from  their  heretical  views.  Nor  were  these 
efforts  without  success.  The  church  at  Copenhagen  has  been 
26* 


294  MISSION    IN    GERMANY  ^ND    DENMARK. 

purified  of  its  error?,  find  its  members  have  returned  to  more 
scrijitural  views  of  human  life  and  cliaracter.  Otiier  churches 
are  following  the  example,  and  a  Danish  minister,  Mr.  Forster, 
who  has  long  resided  in  London,  has  been  sent  back  to  his 
country  by  an  English  missionary  society,  to  instruct  and  coun- 
sel his  misguided  brethren. 

The  mission  in  Germany,  it  has  been  already  intimated,  was 
commenced  at  a  period  when  the  mind  of  the  country  was  begin- 
ning to  call  in  question  the  authority  of  creeds  and  the  right  of 
the  civil  power  to  enforce  the  doctrines  of  the  church,  and  was 
thus  in  a  measure  prepared  for  the  reception  of  spiritual  truth. 
In  this  state  of  things,  the  missionaries  and  their  earliest  follow- 
ers innnediately  became  the  pioneers  of  religious  freedom,  and, 
in  the  providence  of  God,  were  placed  in  the  front  of  the  move- 
ment which  has  since  spread  itself  over  all  Germany.  The 
mission  from  its  very  beginning  has  been  marked  by  peculiar 
features.  AVithout  any  leader  sent  from  the  United  States,  and 
with  comparatively  small  appropriations  from  the  Board,  it  has 
been  conducted  in  all  its  various  operations  by  ministers  who 
have  been  raised  up  among  the  people  it  is  designed  to  bless. 
Their  sufferings  for  conscience'  sake  have  endeared  them  to  the 
friends  of  freedom  and  of  Christianity  in  every  land,  and  their 
pure  and  modest  characters  have  gradually  dispelled  the  preju- 
dices with  which  their  doctrines  were  at  first  regarded.  Their 
churches  were  gathered  in  the  midst  of  persecution  and  hate, 
and  the  members  w"ho  composed  them  were  men  whose  faith 
was  fired  by  a  burning  zeal.  The  laymen,  scarcely  less  than 
their  pastors,  early  commenced  of  themselves  the  labors  of  mis- 
sionaries among  their  countrymen,  and  these  labors  they  have 
ceaselessly  pursued  to  the  present  time.  In  all  their  journeys, 
whether  of  business  or  of  pleasure,  in  all  their  intercourse  with 
their  fellow  men,  Ihey  have  every  where  asserted  the  unchar- 
tered freedom  of  the  conscience  —  the  inalienable  rights  of  the 
soul ;  while  at  the  same  time  they  have  sown  the  precious  seeds 
of  heavenly  truth  in  the  minds  of  the  people. 

By  agencies  like  these,  the  doctrines  of  Christianity,  as  re- 


PECULIAR    FEATURES  OF  THE    MISSION.  295 

ceived  and  practiced  by  Baptists,  have  been  widely  disseminated 
in  nearly  all  the  States  of  Germany,  in  Denmark  and  Hol- 
land ;  and  the  churches  of  the  mission  have  sprung  up  in  several 
of  the  piincipal  capitals  and  commercial  cities,  and  in  a  large 
number  of  the  vilhiges  which  belong  to  the  extended  district 
lying  between  the  Rhine  and  the  Vistula,  and  between  the  capi- 
tal of  Denmark  on  the  north  and  the  capital  of  Austria  on  the 
south.  In  no  one  of  the  missions  of  the  Board  —  that  among  the 
Karens  alone  excepted  —  has  the  growth  been  so  rapid,  or  the 
number  of  converts  annually  added  to  the  churches  so  consider- 
able. The  spiritual  fruits  it  has  borne  are  of  the  most  gratify- 
ing character.  Though  the  members  of  its  churches  are  gener- 
ally of  humble  condition  in  life  and  wholly  dependent  on  their 
daily  labor,  yet  they  have  evinced  a  Christian  zeal  and  energy 
which  have  gained  for  them  many  friends,  and  called  down  the 
favor  of  Heaven  upon  the  efforts  they  have  made.  The  larger 
churches  have  in  many  instances  contributed  to  the  aid  of  the 
smaller,  while  large  sums  of  money  have  been  received  from 
benevolent  individuals  in  England  and  America,  to  aid  in  erect- 
ing houses  of  worship,  or  in  relieving  the  distresses  of  those  in 
prison  or  in  exile.  Messrs.  Oncken  and  Lehmann  have  sevei'al 
times  visited  England  and  Scotland  to  make  known  the  wants 
of  the  mission,  and  have  always  brought  back  with  them  sub- 
stantial testimonials  of  the  estimation  in  which  it  is  there  held. 
It  has  been  from  the  beginning,  in  an  eminent  degree,  a  self- 
progressive  mission ;  it  has  been  sustained  in  a  great  measure 
by  the  friends  it  has  gained,  and  extended  solely  by  the  converts 
its  own  doctrines  have  made.  Amidst  the  contempt  of  ecclesi- 
astics and  the  persecution  of  rulers,  it  has  been  honored  by  God 
as  the  means  of  signal  blessings  to  the  people,  and  has  raised 
up  in  the  heart  of  a  powerful  nation  a  band  of  converts  and  reso- 
lute believers  in  the  simple  doctrines  of  the  gospel,  who,  un- 
daunted by  opposition,  will  still  labor  to  extend  among  their 
countrymen  and  to  transmit  to  other  generations  the  precious 
faith  they  have  received. 


296  MISSION    IN    GERMANY    AND    DENMAKK. 

Until  within  a  recent  period  the  annual  appropriations  of  the 
Board  lor  the  support  of  the  mission  have  never  exceeded 
three  thousand  dolUirs.  In  the  summer  of  1848,  in  consequence 
of  the  growing  interest  and  the  multiplying  wants  which  it  pre- 
sented, the  appropriation  was  raised  to  four  thousand.  In  addi- 
tion, however,  to  frequent  donations  from  private  persons  both 
in  Great  Britain  and  America,  it  has  received  constant  aid  from 
the  American  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  and  the  American 
Tract  Society,  and  more  recently  from  the  American  Baptist 
Publication  Society.  The  appropriations  of  each  of  these  socie- 
ties for  this  mission  have  been  exceedingly  liberal ;  those  of  the 
Bible  Society  especially  have  in  some  years  been  nearly  equal 
to  tlie  amount  annually  appropriated  by  the  Board  itself.  Its 
origin  and  its  entire  progress  have  thus  far  been  connected  with 
the  labors  of  Mr.  Oncken,  whose  generous  struggles  for  religious 
freedom  and  unwearied  efforts  to  propagate  the  gospel  among  his 
countrymen,  while  they  have  made  him  the  victim  alike  of  eccle- 
siastical and  of  civil  tyranny,  have  also  made  his  name  and  char- 
acter familiar  to  the  Christian  public  of  our  own  and  other  lands. 

Beneath  the  favor  which  Heaven  has  bestowed  upon  his  la- 
bors and  those  of  his  coadjutors,  the  mission  has  constantly  ad- 
vanced, even  in  the  darkest  days  of  persecution  and  distress. 
Its  baptized  disciples  now  number  more  than  two  thousand,  and 
its  churches  have  gradually  increased  to  fifty,  and  most  of  them 
are  supplied  with  pastors  and  organized  into  associations  for 
mutual  sympathy  and  encouragement.  Though  embracing  but 
few  persons  who  possess  either  wealth  or  social  influence,  thej" 
are  characterized  by  the  same  religious  activity  and  benevolent 
enterprise  which  mark  the  churches  of  our  own  land.  They 
have  struggled  long  and  suffered  much  in  maintaining  their 
sentiments  amidst  the  opposition  of  powerful  foes,  but  it  is  be- 
lieved that  in  all  the  States  of  Germany,  if  not  in  Denmark, 
they  have  at  length  achieved  a  permanent  triumph,  and  maj 
henceforth  continue  their  worship  and  propagate  their  doctrines 
without  molestation  from  the  government.     The  latest  communi- 


THE  REVOLUTION  IN  GERMANY.  297 

cations  from  the  missionaries  represent  the  whole  land  as  now 
open  to  their  labors,  and  every  where  inviting  them  to  enter  in 
and  reap  the  harvests  already  ripening  for  the  sickle.  Private 
Christians  and  agents  of  the  mission  are  actively  engaged  in 
distributing  copies  of  the  Bible  and  tracts  in  every  jmrt  of  the 
country,  and  preparations  are  making  for  gathering  new  churches 
in  regions  over  which  baptized  believers  are  widely  scattered, 
and  also  for  sending  additional  missionaries  to  preach  the  gospel 
in  the  empire  of  Austria  and  in  Hungary. 

The  popular  struggle  which  has  recently  passed  over  Europe 
has  in  Germany,  far  more  than  in  France,  been  directed  to  the  re- 
dress of  actual  grievances  and  the  attainment  of  substantial  rights. 
It  was  there  not  an  insurrection  against  monarchy  but  against 
despotism,  and  its  aim  was  not  to  annihilate  the  government,  but 
to  restrict  its  authority  and  make  it  responsible  to  the  people. 
Hence  its  results,  though  they  are  less  brilliant  and  dazzling 
than  those  which  have  been  achieved  in  France,  are  likely  to  be 
productive  of  no  less  enduring  benefit  to  the  interests  of  society. 
In  every  attempt  at  reform,  religious  freedom,  the  noblest  pre- 
rogative of  humanity,  was  distinctly  proposed  among  the  fore- 
most of  the  ends  to  be  secured.  In  the  free  city  of  Hamburg,  in 
the  kingdom  of  Prussia,  and  in  others  of  the  German  States,  reli- 
gious freedom  is  now  guarantied  in  the  constitutions  which  have 
been  established,  and  it  has  even  been  provided  for  in  the  funda- 
mental law  which  binds  together  the  confederate  empire  of  Ger- 
many. The  great  social  movement,  of  Avhich  the  mission  was 
one  of  the  earliest  pioneers,  is  likely  to  prove  in  every  way  most 
auspicious  to  the  progress  of  evangelical  truth.  It  has  changed 
the  policy  of  governments  and  broken  the  fetters  of  ecclesiasti- 
cal tyranny  ;  it  has  in  a  great  measure  emancipated  the  people 
from  the  spiritual  bondage  of  their  national  churches,  and  in  the 
place  of  vain  traditions  and  powerless  ceremonies  hitherto  pre- 
scribed b^  law,  it  has  opened  to  them  the  Bible  for  their  guid- 
ance on  the  road  to  Heaven.  Results  like  these,  aside  from  all 
the  civil  triumphs  with  which  it  has  been  connected,  give  to  this 


298  MISSION    IN    GERMANY    AND    DENMARK. 

movement  a  high  religious  importance,  and  render  it  worthy  to 
be  styled  in  history  a  second  rcformntion. 

Beneath  the  auspices  wliieh  have  thus  arisen,  the  members  of 
the  mission  are  preparing  to  extend  their  labors  to  still  wider 
splieres,  and  to  prosecute  them  with  renewed  vigor  and  zeal. 
With  this  view  they  have  recently  held  in  the  city  of  Hamburg 
a  convention  of  delegates  from  the  churches  whicli  are  i>cattercd 
over  the  German  States.  The  convention  was  composed  of 
sixty  members,  and  its  object  was  to  effect  a  more  perfect  union 
of  the  churches  and  to  secure  a  more  efficient  organization  of 
the  mission.  The  delegates  assembled  on  the  18th  of  January 
of  the  present  year,  and  continued  in  session  eight  days,  during 
wliich  they  deliberated  fully  upon  all  the  interests  and  features 
of  their  new  condition  as  a  Christian  denomination,  and  adopted 
a  declaration  of  their  faith  and  modes  of  worship  which  was  to 
be  published  to  the  people  of  Germany.  The  prospects  of  the 
mission  are  now  of  the  most  gratifying  and  inviting  character. 
In  every  district  from  which  delegates  came  to  the  meeting  at 
Hamburg,  it  is  received  with  increasing  favor  and  is  requiring 
the  services  of  additional  laborers.  Multitudes  of  minds,  espec- 
ially among  the  humbler  classes  of  the  population,  are  dissatisfied 
with  the  lifeless  faith  taught  them  in  the  national  churches,  and 
are  eagerly  turning  to  the  proclamations  of  a  more  spiritual  reli- 
gion which  are  made  by  the  preachers  attached  to  the  mission- 
By  the  agencies  which  have  been  thus  put  in  operation  anew 
religious  spirit  is  awakening  among  the  common  people  of  the 
country,  and  the  simple  truths  of  the  Bible  are  now  addressing 
themselves  especially  to  those  classes  of  society  among  which  the 
greatest  changes  in  llie  social  and  moral  sentiments  of  a  nation 
are  found  most  frequently  to  commence.  From  the  workings  of 
this  spirit  and  the  power  of  these  truths  we  may  anticipate  re- 
sults of  no  common  importance  to  the  interests  of  Germany, — not, 
it  maybe,  in  tVie  philoso|)hy  which  is  taught  in  the  schools  or  in 
the  theology  which  is  preached  in  tlie  churches,  but  in  the  piety 
■which  reigns  in  the  hearts  of  the  people. 


MISSION    IN    GREECE. 


CHAPTER    XXII. 

Commenced  in  1836.  —  Messrs.  Pasco  and  Love  at  Patras.  —  Policy  of  the 
Greek  Church  respecting  the  Scriptures.  —  Appointment  of  Mrs.  Dickson. 
—  Return  of  'Mv.  Pasco.  —  Mr.  Love  removes  to  Corfu.  —  Baptism  of  Apos- 
tolos.  —  Arrival  of  Rev.  Mr.  Buel.  —  Tumult  on  St.  Speridion's  day. — 
Other  Baptisms  at  Corfu.  —  Popular  violence  at  Patras.  —  Mr.  Love  obliged 
to  return  to  the  United  States.  —  Labors  of  Mr.  Buel  at  Piraeus.  —  Anival 
of  Rev.  Mr.  Arnold  at  Corfu.  —  He  preaches  in  English. —  Slow  progress 
of  the  Mission. — Evils  -with  which  it  has  to  contend.  —  Labors  of  Mr. 
Arnold.  —  Prosecution  of  Mr.  Buel  at  Pirreus.  —  General  Aspect  of  the 
^Mission. 

In  pursuing  the  subjects  of  our  narrative  from  the  nations  of 
Western  Europe  to  the  storied  shores  of  Greece,  we  find  our- 
selves still  beneath  the  shadow  of  a  national  church,  which 
holds  in  its  keeping  the  consciences  of  its  members,  and  wields 
the  civil  sword  for  the  suppression  of  heresy.  The  labor  of  the 
missionary  is  still  a  struggle  for  religious  freedom,  and  the 
hopes  of  the  Christian  philanthropist  are  even  more  thickly 
clouded  with  apprehension  and  doubt.  We  are  in  the  land  of 
old  renown,  decked  with  the  monuments  of  art,  and  covered 
with  sepidchres  of  the  mighty  dead,  —  the  land  in  which  the 
doctrines  of  the  Cross  were  early  preached  by  apostles  and 
fathers,  yet  where  genius  and  letters  have  become  nearly  extinct, 
and  where  Christianity  has  been  corrupted  by  vain  traditions 
and  idolatrous  superstitions.  The  emblems  of  the  faith  which 
was  preached  with  apostolic  fervor  in  its  ancient  cities  still  re- 
main, but  the  faith  itself  has  died  away — the  temples  of  Chris- 


300  MISSION    IN    GREECK. 

tian  worship  still  stand  on  their  original  sites,  but  the  candle- 
stick has  been  removed  from  tlicir  altars,  and  their  light  has 
been  extinguished  for  ages. 

IModcrn  (jireeee  is  now  divided  into  two  separate  States,  the 
independent  kingdom  of  Greece,  and  the  Ionian  Republic  which 
embraces  the  islands  of  the  Ionian  sea,  and  is  attached  by  a 
kind  of  colonial  relationship  to  the  British  empire.  The  former 
is  governed  by  a  constitutional  monarchy,  and  the  latter  is  a  de- 
pendent sovereignty,  of  which  the  head  is  a  Lord  High  Com- 
missioner appointed  by  Great  Britain. 

The  mission  in  Greece  was  commenced  in  183G  by  the  ap- 
pointment of  Messi's.  Cephas  Pasco  and  Horace  T.  Love  as 
missionaries  to  that  country.  They  were  ordained  in  Septem- 
ber, and  in  the  following  month  they  sailed  from  Boston  for 
Palras,  where  they  arrived  in  December  of  the  same  year. 
The  instructions  wliich  they  received  from  the  Board  left  to 
their  own  selection  the  place  at  which  the  operations  of  the 
mission  should  be  commenced.  They  first  fixed  their  residence 
at  Patras,  a  town  of  considerable  importance  in  the  kingdom 
of  Greece,  situated  at  the  northern  extremity  of  the  Pelopon- 
nesus, and  containing  about  seven  thousand  inhabitants.  Their 
first  work  was  to  acquire  the  language,  and  to  inform  them- 
selves concerning  the  opportunities  for  propagating  the  gospel 
in  the  country  to  which  they  had  come.  AVhile  thus  engaged, 
on  finding  that  there  were  in  Patras  but  two  schools,  and  those 
designed  exclusively  for  boys,  they  made  application  to  the  gov- 
ernment for  leave  to  open  a  school  for  both  sexes,  which,  under 
certain  restrictions,  was  readily  granted.  The  school  was 
opened  in  May,  1837,  and  soon  contained  forty  scholars.  In 
addition  to  the  instruction  of  their  pupils  and  the  study  of  the 
language,  the  missionaries  found  means  to  circulate  copies  of 
the  Scriptures  and  religious  tracts  among  the  people.  These 
were  readily  furnished  in  great  numbers  by  the  missionaries  of 
the  American  Board  who  were  stationed  near  them ;  and, 
though  they  were  required  to  report  to  the  government  a  list 


GREEK    CHURCH    AND    THE    SCKIPTURF.S.  301 

of  the  works  thus  circulated,  they  yet  coiitri\'ed  to  scatter  them 
widely  abroad  through  the  town  and  the  adjacent  country.* 

The  Greek  church,  though  tenacious  ot"  her  ancient  ortho- 
doxy, her  numerous  sacraments,  and  her  apostolical  priesthood, 
yet  wholly  refuses  to  give  to  her  members  the  Scriptures  in  a 
tongue  which  they  can  read.  Tlie  only  versions  of  the  Bible 
which  she  sanctions  are  in  the  language  of  a  former  age,  and 
the  only  prayers  which  she  admits  in  her  ritual  are  unintelligi- 
ble save  to  the  learned  few.  The  Scriptures  had  been  trans- 
lated into  modern  Greek  by  several  different  hands,  but  their 
circulation  had  been  exceedingly  resti'icted,  and  the  attempts 
which  the  newly-arrived  missionaries  now  made  to  extend  it 
were  sure  to  awaken  the  jealousy  of  the  rulers  of  the  church. 
The  Holy  Synod  early  manifested  its  opposition,  and  the  Pati-i- 
arch  at  length  issued  a  decree  prohibiting  the  reading  of  the 
new  Scriptures,  and  commanding  that  copies  of  them  should  be 
burned  wherever  they  were  found.  The  decree,  however,  was 
but  little  regarded.  A  few  priests  attempted  to  execute  it,  but 
the  attempt  excited  universal  indignation,  and  served  only  to 
stimulate  the  curiosity  of  the  people  to  read  for  themselves. 

In  the  autumn  of  1838  the  missionaries  had  acquired  the 
language,  but  had  not  yet  decided  upon  a  place  in  which  the 
mission  should  be  permanently  planted.  Mr.  Love  made  a  tour 
of  observation  to  different  cities  in  Greece,  Turkey,  and  the 
Ionian  Repul)lic,  and  obtained  important  information  concern- 
ing the  respective  advantages  of  these  several  districts.  It  was 
at  length  determined  that  one  of  the  missionaries  should  repair 
to  Zante,  one  of  the  Ionian  Islands,  and  that  the  other  should 
remain  at  Patras.     Meanwhile,  notwithstanding  the  opposition 


*  The  copies  of  the  Scriptures  which  -were  circulated  by  the  missionaries 
were  subsequently  furnished  by  the  American  Bible  Society,  and  the  tracts 
by  the  American  Tract  Society.  The  appropriations  of  the  Tract  Society  for 
the  supply  of  the  vai'ious  missions  amount  in  all  to  $55,880. 

The  missions  have  also  received  valuable   aid  from  the  American  Sunday 
School  Union  and  the  American  Baptist  Publication  Society,  whose  publica- 
tions have  been  furnished  in  great  numbers  for  the  use  of  the  missionaries. 
27 


302  MISSION    IN    GREECE. 

of  the  ecclesiastical  authorities,  the  distribution  of  the  Scriptures 
in  modern  Greek  was  vigorously  prosecuted,  and  the  missiona- 
ries had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  the  New  Testament  introduced 
as  a  reading  book  into  the  schools  of  the  town,  and  of  daily  re- 
ceiving requests  from  distant  places  for  copies  of  the  Scriptures, 
or  of  religious  books.  These  were  generally  sold,  instead  of 
being  given  away,  and  were  undoubtedly  on  this  account  more 
valued  by  those  who  received  them.  The  number  of  copies  of 
the  Greek  Bible  thus  circulated  in  the  year  was  one  thousand 
of  the  Old  Testament,  and  fifteen  hundred  of  the  New,  besides 
many  in  other  languages  than  the  Greek. 

In  July,  1839,  Mrs.  Harriet  E.  Dickson  was  appointed  a 
teacher  in  the  mission,  and  came  to  reside  at  Patras.  She  was 
a  Scottish  lady  of  education,  who  with  her  husband,  now  de- 
ceased, had  been  connected  with  the  government  school  in  the 
island  of  Corfu.  She  was  familiar  with  the  language  of  the 
country,  and  prepared  immediately  to  enter  upon  the  duties  of 
her  new  station.  In  the  autumn  of  the  same  year  Mr.  Pasco, 
finding  his  constitution  enfeebled  by  the  climate  of  the  country, 
was  obliged  to  return  with  his  family  to  the  United  States.  In 
consequence  of  his  departure  the  design  of  planting  a  branch 
of  the  mission  at  Zante  was  of  necessity  abandoned. 

The  prospects  of  the  station  at  Patras  were  now  deemed 
highly  encouraging.  The  views  of  the  gospel  which  had  been 
put  forth  by  the  missionaries,  though  strongly  opposed,  were 
evidently  gaining  ground  and  making  an  obvious  impression 
upon  the  popular  mind.  The  climate  of  the  place,  however, 
was  unhealthy,  and  was  proving  specially  deleterious  to  the 
constitution  of  Mr.  Love.  For  many  months  he  was  obliged  to 
suspend  his  labors,  and  after  repeated  trials  he  became  satisfied 
that  lie  could  not  safely  resume  them  at  Patras.  Accordingly, 
in  April,  1840,  he  removed  with  his  family  to  the  island  of 
Corfu,  which  soon  became  the  principal  seat  of  the  mission. 
This  island  is  the  capital  of  the  Ionian  Republic,  and  contains  a 
population  of  about  twenty-five  thousand,  embracing  along  with 
Greeks  nearly  ten  thousand  Italians,  English,  and  Jews. 


TUMULT    AT    COUFU.  303 

The  health  of  the  missionary,  though  better  than  at  Patras, 
was  still  inadequate  to  the  labors  of  his  station,  and  he  was  able 
for  some  time  to  do  little  more  than  preach  to  an  English  con- 
gregation, and  direct  the  work  of  a  Greek  assistant  who  had 
become  attached  to  the  mission.  In  August,  1840,  he  adminis- 
tered for  the  first  time  the  ordinance  of  baptism  to  a  Greek 
convert.  The  spectacle  arrested  the  attention  of  the  people, 
and  was  spoken  of  throughout  the  island ;  for  the  rite  was  per- 
formed in  the  mode  which  has  always  been  adhered  to  in  the 
Greek  church.  The  subject  of  this  baptism  had  long  been 
associated  with  the  missionaries,  and  by  them  had  been  thor- 
oughly instructed  in  the  doctrines  of  Christianity.  His  name 
was  Apostolos.  He  was  appointed  to  resume  the  station  at  Pa- 
tras, where  he  labored  among  his  countrymen  for  many  years 
with  commendable  assiduity  and  Christian  zeal.  The  mission, 
though  occupying  two  separate  stations,  was  yet  sadly  weakened 
by  the  sickness  and  departure  of  its  members  ;  but  in  the  sum- 
mer of  1841  its  prospects  w^ere  for  a  time  brightened  by  the 
arrival  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Buel  as  missionaries,  and  the  return  of 
Mrs.  Dickson,  who  had  been  absent  for  a  year  with  her  friends 
in  Scotland. 

The  missionaries  were  prosecuting  their  accustomed  labors 
■with  many  encouraging  indications,  —  the  ladies  as  teachers  of 
the  schools,  and  Messrs.  Love  and  Buel  as  preachers,  the  former 
in  Greek  and  the  latter  in  English,  —  when  an  event  occurred 
which  spread  alarm  and  confusion  through  the  mission,  and  for 
a  time  proved  a  serious  interruption  to  its  operations.  It  was 
on  the  day  preceding  Christmas  in  1841 — the  feast  of  St. 
Speridiou  —  the  greatest  religious  festival  of  the  year.  Mr. 
Buel,  as  was  his  custom  in  his  walks  through  the  town,  had 
taken  with  him  a  bundle  of  tracts,  and  on  approaching  the 
church  dedicated  to  tlie  saint  began  to  distribute  them  among 
the  crowd  that  was  there  assembled.  The  anger  of  the  multi- 
tude seems  to  have  been  excited  by  some  unexplained  incidents, 
which,  acting  upon  the  fiery  temperament  of  the  Greeks,  imme- 
diately impelled  them  to  insult  him  with  opprobrious  words  and 


304  MISSION    IN    GREECE. 

at  length  to  assault  him  with  open  violence.  He  fled  for  refuge 
to  his  own  house,  whitlier  l)e  was  followed  hy  the  nioh,  who 
hroke  into  the  house,  smashed  the  windows  and  doors,  and 
destroyed  in  their  fury  the  Bibles,  tracts,  and  books  of  every 
description  which  they  found  within.  Mr.  Buol  and  the  ladies 
of  the  mission  were  rescued  from  the  imminent  perils  to  which 
they  were  exposed  by  the  timely  arrival  of  an  olficer  from  the 
British  garrison,  who,  at  the  head  of  his  troops,  conducted  them 
ia  safety  to  the  citadel.  The  affair  led  to  still  more  painful 
consequences ;  for  a  few  days  afterwards,  in  the  midst  of  the 
excited  feeling  still  subsisting  between  the  Greeks  and  English, 
a  collision  took  place  between  some  soldiers  and  the  populace, 
which  was  not  ended  without  the  sacrifice  of  several  lives. 

On  inquiring  into  the  occasion  of  the  original  tumult  it 
was  found  that  it  had  been  reported  that  'Mr.  Buel  had  dis- 
tributed tracts  against  the  favorite  Saint  Speridion,  and  had 
also  charged  the  people  with  idolatry  in  assembling  to  worship 
his  image.  The  report,  however,  was  proved  to  be  entirely 
folse,  and  the  missionary  was  fully  exculpated  by  the  Lord  High 
Commissioner  and  other  British  officers  who  were  conversant 
with  the  affair.  But  the  excited  feeling  of  the  Greeks  was  still 
very  strong,  and  it  was  deemed  prudent  that  Mr.  Buel  should 
withdraw  from  Corfu.  He  accordingly  took  passage  in  a  vessel 
kindly  provided  for  him  by  the  commissioner,  and  sailed  first 
to  Patras  and  afterwanls  to  Malta,  where  he  continued  to  reside 
•with  his  family  for  nearly  two  years. 

The  hostility  of  the  people  of  Corfu  seems  not  to  have  ex- 
tended to  the  other  membei-s  of  the  mission,  and  they  were  soon 
able  to  resume  their  accustomed  labors.  Mr.  Love  had  for  some 
time  been  engaged  in  the  preparation  of  tracts,  and  the  transla- 
tion of  books  for  schools  and  for  popular  reading.  He  had  also 
obtained  permission  from  the  Commissioner  of  Instruction  for 
the  Ionian  islands,  to  furnish  copies  of  the  Scriptures  and  other 
valuable  works,  for  the  use  of  the  schools  of  the  republic.  A 
similar  undertaking  was  commenced  by  him  during  his  resi- 
dence at  Patras,  for  the  schools  of  the  kingdom  of  Greece,  and 


POLITICAL    EXCITEMKNTS    IN    GREECE.  305 

it  was  now  resumed,  and  successfully  carried  forward  by  Apos- 
tolos,  who  devoted  liimsclf,  in  his  new  station,  to  the  improve- 
ment of  his  countrymen.  He  was  also  assiduous  in  preaching 
the  gospel,  and  several  Greeks  who  attended  his  instructions, 
seemed  to  be  converted  to  the  faith  whicli  he  taught.  Two 
of  them,  John  and  Kjriakes,  who  had  for  several  months  given 
evidence  of  genuine  piety,  repaired  to  Corfu  in  order  to  be  bap- 
tized by  Mr.  Love,  who  was  preparing  to  leave  the  country  on 
account  of  his  declining  health.  They  were  baptized  by  the 
missionary  on  the  4th  of  December,  1842,  and  on  the  following 
day  started  with  Apostolos  on  their  return  to  Patras.  Some 
injurious  suspicions,  however,  having  been  excited  concerning 
them  and  the  object  of  their  visit  to  Corfu,  they  were  assailed 
on  their  arrival  by  the  rabble,  who  followed  them  to  their 
houses,  shouting  "  Away  with  the  pharmasona; !  (freemasons). 
Away  with  the  antichrists ! "  On  the  folloAving  day  the  mob 
again  collected  near  their  dwellings,  threatening  them  with  vio- 
lence, and  charging  Apostolos  with  turning  the  people  into 
Americans,  and  breaking  down  their  religion.  They  were  pro- 
tected by  the  police,  but  deemed  it  prudent  to  withdraw  for  a 
time  from  Patras,  and  the  mission  there  w^1S  in  consequence 
entirely  broken  up.  Apostolos  took  passage  to  Piraeus  and 
Athens,  wdiere  he  immediately  commenced  such  labors  as  his 
own  circumstances  and  the  political  excitements  which  then 
existed  in  the  kingdom  would  permit. 

The  baptism  at  Corfu  was  the  last  missionary  service  which 
Mr.  Love  was  able  to  perform  in  Greece.  His  health  had  long 
been  declining,  and  he  had  already  made  arrangements  to  re- 
turn to  the  United  States.  He  sailed  a  few  days  afterwards, 
and  arrived  at  New  York  early  in  the  spring  of  1843  ;  and  after 
waiting  for  upwards  of  two  years,  in  the  hope  of  a  restoration 
of  health  and  a  return  to  Greece,  he  at  length  reluctantly  with- 
drew from  the  service  of  the  Board. 

The  kingdom  of  Greece,  long  distracted  by  violent  parties, 
was  now  on  the  eve  of  a  revolution,  the  object  of  which  was  to 
secure  from  the  king  a  new  constitution  and  the  guaranty  of 
27* 


306  MISSION   IN    GREECE. 

certain  rights  wliich  had  hitherto  remained  unsettled.  The 
revohition  was  etlectcd  in  September,  1843,  and  the  new  con- 
stitution which  was  established  Wi\s  deemed  by  the  iVicnds  of 
the  mission  to  be  favorable  to  the  interests  of  rclijiious  freedom. 
Its  first  article,  however,  while  it  freely  grants  toleration  to  the 
rites  of  every  kind  of  worship,  expressly  forbids  "  proselytism 
and  every  other  interference  with  the  prevailing  religion,"  —  a 
provision  which  virtually  annuls  that  which  precedes  it,  and 
indirectly  clothes  the  magistrate  with  almost  unlimited  authority 
to  repress  every  attempt  to  introduce  a  purer  faith.  S6on  after 
its  promulgation  ]Mr.  Buel,  who  had  long  been  at  Malta  wait- 
ing the  progress  of  events,  removed  with  his  family  to  Piraius 
and  Athens,  Avhere  Apostolos,  who  now  returned  to  private  pur- 
suits, had  been  residing  for  several  months.  His  labors  for  the 
first  six  months  of  his  residence  here  were  devoted  to  the  pre- 
paration of  several  works  for  schools  and  for  popular  reading, 
and  especially  to  the  revision  of  a  translation  which  had  already 
been  made  of  the  abridgment  of  "  Wayland's  Elements  of  Moral 
Science," —  a  work  undertaken  some  years  before,  at  the  sugges- 
tion of  Mr.  Love,  by  Dr.  Maniakes,  a  distinguished  Greek 
scholar  and  a  friend  of  the  mission.  The  revision  being  com- 
pleted, an  edition  of  two  thousand  copies  was  published  early  in- 
the  following  year.*  This  valuable  treatise  on  the  principles 
of  ethics,  which  had  already  been  widely  circulated  in  this 
country,  was  received  with  unexpected  favor  in  Greece,  not 
only  by  friends  of  the  mission,  but  by  scholars,  professors  in  the 
university  and  teachers,  and  even  by  many  of  the  ecclesiastics 
themselves.  In  addition  to  the  use  made  of  it  by  the  missiona- 
ries, it  has  since  been  introduced  into  many  of  the  gymnasia 
and  Hellenic  schools  both  in  Greece  Proper  and  in  the  Ionian 
Republic,  and  read  by  many  of  the  educated  men  of  the  country. 
Other  works — the  publications  of  the  American  Tract  Society 
or  of  the  Sunday  School  Union — -were  also  translated  and 
published  under  the  direction  of  Mr.  Buel  and  several  attempts 

*  The  expenses  of  the  edition  were  defrayed  by  a  special  contribution. 


STATION    AT    CORFU.  307 

were  made  to  have  an  improved  version  of  the  Scriptures  pre- 
pared tor  general  circulation.* 

The  station  at  Corfu  after  the  departure  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Love 
was  occupied  alone  by  Mrs.  Dickson,  who  still  maintained  the 
school  of  which  she  had  been  for  some  time  in  charge.  In  Feb- 
ruary, 1844,  she  was  joined  by  Rev.  A.  N.  Arnold,  Mrs.  Ar- 
nold and  Miss  S.  E.  Waldo,  who  had  been  a))pointed  mission- 
aries in  the  preceding  autumn.  The  ladies  immediately  engaged 
with  Mrs.  Dickson  in  the  charge  of  the  school,  and  soon  alter  in 
some  of  the  government  schools  of  the  island,  and  Mr.  Arnold, 
while  pursuing  the  study  of  modern  Greek,  commenced  preach- 
ing in  English  to  a  congregation  composed  principally  of  soldiers 
belonging  to  the  garrison.  His  labors  here  were  attended  with 
valuable  and  encouraging  results ;  in  the  course  of  the  summer 
after  they  Avere  commenced,  he  baptized  three  members  of  one 
of  the  regiments,  and,  at  a  later  period,  others  received  the  same 
sacred  ordinance.  Rev.  Mr,  Lowndes,  who  had  long  resided  at 
Corfu  as  the  agent  of  several  philanthropic  societies  in  Eng- 
land, and  who  had  also  been  connected  with  the  commission  for 
public  instruction  in  the  republic,  at  this  tiiiie  removed  to  Athens, 
and  many  of  the  philanthropic  labors  and  offices  which  he  thus 
left  were  assumed  by  Mr.  Arnold.  He  was  also  soon  able  to 
commence  a  meeting  for  reading  the  Scriptures  in  Greek,  which 
he  designed  should  at  length  grow  into  a  regular  service  of 
preaching  and  public  worship  in  the  same  language.  In  accom- 
plishing this,  however,  he  was  subjected  to  delays,  and  encount- 
ered hinderances  which  he  did  not  anticipate,  and  was  obliged 
still  longer  to  confine  himself  to  preaching  in  English,  and  to 
such  incidental  labors  for  the  promotion  of  the  gospel  as  he  was 
enabled  to  perform.  The  mission,  considered  with  reference  to 
its  original  design  of  benefiting  the  Greeks,  seemed  now  almost 
at  a  stand,  and  the  troubled  affairs  and  threatened  changes  of 
the  country  raised  many  doubts  in  the  minds  of  its  friends  re- 
specting the  desirableness  of  its  continuance. 

*  The  version  of  Professor  Bambas  Mr.  Buel  hoped  to  induce  the  author  to 
amend  in  some  essential  points. 


308  MISSION   IN    GKEECE. 

In  these  circumstances,  united  as  they  were  with  the  then  em- 
barrassed condition  of  the  treasury,  tlie  Board  at  its  meeting  ia 
Providence,  in  JMay,  1845,  adopted  a  resolution  authorizing 
the  acting  Board  to  discontinue  the  mission  so  soon  as  it  might 
seem  to  them  expedient.  In  the  correspondence,  however, 
which  was  opened  with  the  missionaries  upon  the  subject,  neither 
Mr.  Arnold  nor  Mr.  Buel  was  willing  to  advise  the  extinction 
ot"  the  mission ;  the  former,  though  regarding  Corfu  as  an  un- 
favorable station  for  exerting  an  influence  upon  the  Greeks, 
was  yet  of  the  opinion  that  the  people  were  accessible  to  the 
preacher  of  the  gospel,  while  the  latter,  at  Athens  and  Piraeus, 
found  many  arguments  for  its  continuance  in  the  results  which 
he  witnessed  around  him,  and  in  the  prospects  which  seemed  to 
be  opening  before  him.  It  was  accordingly  determined  to  give 
the  missionaries,  agreeably  to  their  own  solicitation,  the  opportu- 
nity of  making  a  still  further  trial  before  the  question  should  be 
finally  decided. 

In  this  uncertain  condition,  with  the  question  of  its  future 
policy  and  even  of  its  permanent  existence  still  unsettled,  the 
mission  has  continued  to  the  present  time,  passing  through  the 
ordinary  vicissitudes  incident  to  its  situation.  The  labors  of 
the  missionaries  have  been  prosecuted  with  unremitted  zeal, 
and  have  produced  many  valuable  results ;  yet  the  hopes 
which  were  entertained  alike  by  them  and  by  the  managers  at 
home  have  been  but  partially  realized.  In  the  autumn  of  1846 
Mr.  Arnold  commenced  preaching  in  Greek  to  a  small  congre- 
gation, which  has  usually  embraced  from  thirty  to  forty  hearers. 
The  English  services  have  also  been  continued ;  but  in  the 
changes  which  arc  constantly  occurring  among  the  English 
population  of  Corfu,  and  especially  among  the  soldiers  of  the 
garrison,  the  congregation  has  often  been  greatly  reduced. 
The  missionary  school,  however,  under  the  charge  of  Mrs. 
Dickson,  has  constantly  prospered.  It  has  been  well  attended 
and  has  received  many  tokens  of  interest  from  individuals  and 
societies,  both  in  this  country  and  Great  Britain,  especially  from 
a  society  of  ladies  in  Edinburg.      The  mixed  population  of 


THE   KINGDOM  OF   GREECE.  309 

Corfu,  the  dependent  condition  of  the  Ionian  Republic,  and  the 
separation  which  is  slowly  going  on  between  it  and  the  kingdom 
of  Greece,  combine  to  render  the  mission  there  comparatively 
powerless  over  the  Greek  population.  Many  incidental  results 
of  considerable  importance  it  no  doubt  accomplishes  and  will 
continue  to  accomplish ;  but  the  great  objects  had  in  view  in  its 
establishment  can  never  be  reached  by  any  agencies,  however 
judicious  or  well  directed,  that  have  their  origin  in  the  Ionian 
Republic,  and  especially  in  Corfu. 

If  from  the  republic  we  turn  to  the  kingdom  of  Greece  we 
find  the  mission  in  many  respects  more  advantageously  situated. 
It  is  there  planted  among  a  homogeneous  people,  who  have  a 
far  stronger  feeling  of  nationality,  who  boast  their  independence 
of  every  foreign  power,  and  who  have  a  press,  a  literature,  and 
civil  institutions  all  their  own.  The  kingdom  too  comprises 
most  of  the  spots  celebrated  in  the  history  alike  of  ancient  and 
of  modern  Greece,  and  the  cities  which  have  exerted  the  con- 
trolling sway  over  the  Grecian  people  from  the  days  of  De- 
mosthenes and  Pericles.  Hence  it  is  that  every  question 
■which  is  raised  and  every  enterprise  which  is  undertaken  here 
assumes  an  importance  and  awakens  an  interest  which  it  could 
not  possess  if  it  originated  in  either  of  the  seven  islands.  There 
is  however,  it  must  be  admitted,  one  obstacle  to  be  encountered 
which  does  not  exist  to  the  same  extent  in  the  republic.  This 
is  found  in  the  ecclesiastical  establishment  of  the  country,  — 
styled  in  the  constitution  of  ISAS,  the  Eastern  Orthodox  Church 
of  Christ.  In  a  country  in  Avhich  the  church  controls  the  civil 
power,  religious  freedom,  however  guarantied  in  the  words  of 
the  constitution,  can  exist  only  in  name;  and  the  treatment 
which  both  our  own  and  other  American  missionaries  have 
experienced  in  Greece  plainly  shows  the  readiness  with  which 
the  government  lends  itself  to  the  priesthood  in  suppressing  the 
Protestant  faith  according  to  the  forms  of  law. 

The  legalized  persecutions  which  were  visited  upon  Rev.  Dr. 
King,  a  missionary  of  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners 
at  Athens,  have  awakened  the  sympathy  and  the  indignation 


310  MISSION   IN    GREECli. 

of  the  Protestant  world,  and  have  well-nigh  broken  lip  the  mis- 
sion with  which  he  was  connected.  Our  own  mission  at  Pi- 
rasus  was  in  the  autumn  of  1847  threatened  with  a  similar  fate. 
Mrs.  Biiel  and  IMiss  Waldo  had  been  teaching  a  small  school  in 
that  city,  while  ISIr.  Buel,  in  connection  with  other  labors,  had 
held  a  meeting  in  his  own  house  on  the  Sabbath,  at  which  he 
sometimes  preached  and  always  gave  instructions  in  the  Bible. 
These  meetings  the  priests  and  magistrates  determined  to 
suppress,  and  the  Dcmarch  of  Pirojus  sent  to  Mr.  Buel  an  or- 
der requiring  him  to  dismiss  "  the  school  illegally  kept  in  his 
house,"  on  pain  of  the  penalty  provided  in  the  penal  code  for 
teaching  without  a  license.  The  order  was  complied  with  and 
the  school  was  dismissed,  but  the  Bible  class  and  the  religious 
teaching  on  Sunday,  the  object  at  which  the  order  was  aimed, 
went  on  as  usual.  A  few  weeks  afterwards  he  was  summoned 
to  appear  before  the  Court  of  IMagistrates  of  Piraeus  and  an- 
swer to  the  charge  of  having  "  assumed  teachers'  duties  without 
the  requisite  permission,  of  having  collected  children  of  citizens 
on  feast-days  and  Sundays  and  taught  them  the  sacred  Scrip- 
tures, and  of  having  supplied  them  with  books  on  aflairs  con- 
templated in  article  530  of  the  penal  code."  The  question 
was  whether  the  Sunday  exercises  were  an  assumption  of  teach- 
ers' duties,  and  the  obvious  intention  of  the  prosecution  was  to 
suppress  the  Protestant  faith  as  held  and  expounded  by  Mr. 
Buel.  The  Court  at  Piraeus  decided  that  he  had  violated  the 
law,  and  imposed  on  him  a  fine  of  fifty  drachmas,  which,  how- 
ever, was  the  smallest  sum  allowed  by  the  statute  relating  to 
the  offence.  The  case  was  immediately  carried  to  a  higher 
tribunal,  and  was  ably  argued  before  the  Court  of  Appeals  at 
Athens  on  two  separate  grounds,  —  first,  that  the  act  alleged  was 
not  satisfactorily  proved,  and  second,  that  even  if  it  were  prov- 
ed it  was  not  a  violation  of  the  article  of  the  penal  code.  The 
decision  of  the  Court  Avas  made  to  rest  wholly  upon  the  first 
ground,  and  upon  this  alone  they  reversed  the  sentence  of  the 
Court  below,  and  acquitted  the  missionary  of  the  charge  which 
had  been  brought  against  him,  —  a  result  which  was  deemed 


GENERAL    ASPECT    OF    THE    MISSION.  311 

both  by  liim  and  his  opponents  a  triumphant  vindication  of  the 
rights  whicli  he  had  maintained. 

By  this  decision  of  the  Court  at  Athens  the  mission  was 
saved  from  the  extinction  Avhich  threatened  it  in  the  kingdom 
of  Greece.  Its  progress  since  that  period  has  not  been  marked 
by  important  incidents,  and  the  rehgious  teachings  of  Mr.  Buel 
have  continued  without  interruption  from  the  magistrates, 
though  they  have  been  attended  by  but  fcAV  of  the  Greeks. 
The  school  at  Pira?u3  has  not  been  resumed,  and  Miss  Waldo 
returned  to  Corfu,  where  she  was  associated  with  INIrs.  Dickson 
until  August,  1848,  when  she  went  to  reside  in  Zante.* 

The  work  of  preaching  in  Greek  requires  long  preparation 
and  great  familiarity  with  the  language.  Without  this  the  dis- 
course of  a  foreigner  becomes  offensive  to  the  ear  of  a  people  so 
wedded  to  harmony  as  the  Greeks  have  always  been.  From 
this  cause  public  preaching  was  but  lately  commenced  by  the 
present  members  of  the  mission  ;  and  since  its  commencement  it 
has  of  necessity  been  exceedingly  limited  at  each  of  the  sta- 
tions, from  the  fact  that  but  few  have  been  disposed  to  join  the 
congregations  wdiich  assembled  for  the  purpose.  It  is  on  this 
account,  probably,  that  the  mission  has  accomplished  so  few  vis- 
il)le  results.  In  other  and  minor  departments  of  labor  it  has 
been  less  restricted,  and  has  undoubtedly  performed  an  impor- 
tant part  in  effecting  the  changes  of  opinion  and  feeling  which 
have  been  gradually  taking  place  in  Gi'eece.  Its  schools  have 
been  well  attended,  the  books  which  it  has  introduced  into  the 
country  have  been  suited  to  the  wants  of  the  people,  and  the 
copies  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament  which  it  has  scattered  in 
the  cities  and  villages,  both  of  the  kingdom  and  the  republic, 
cannot  fail  to  accomplish  valuable  results.  The  spirit  of  popu- 
lar freedom  which  has  manifested  itself  in  the  revolutions  of 
Western  Europe  has  reached  the  shores  of  Greece,  —  those 
storied  shores  which  were  once  its  chosen  dwelling-place.     It  is 


*  Miss  Waldo  was  at  this  time  married  to  Mr.  York,  a  resident  of  the  island 
of  Zante. 


318  MISSION   IN    GREECE. 

evidently  liberalizing  the  sentiments  of  the  people,  and,  we  may 
hopo,  gradually  undermining  the  despotism  of  the  Greek  church, 
■which  has  hitherto  opposed  the  most  formidable  barriers  to  the 
spread  of  evangelical  truth.  The  missionaries,  though  gather- 
ing but  {(iw  fruits  of  their  labors  even  in  fields  which  have  giv- 
en the  most  abundant  promise,  are  not  discouraged.  They  now 
ask  of  the  Board  to  be  permitted  still  to  continue  their  stations, 
and,  amid  the  new  influences  which  are  beginning  to  prevail  in 
Greece,  still  to  toil  on  for  the  spiritual  elevation  of  a  race  whose 
ancient  sires  were  the  early  teachers  of  mankind. 


mSSIONS  AlIONG  THE  INDIANS  OF  NORTH  AMERICiL 


CHAPTER     XXIII. 

General  View  of  these  ^Missions.  —  Earliest  Missionaries  to  the  Indians. — 
Appointment  of  Rev.  Isaac  JlcCoy.  —  Station  at  Carey  for  the  Putawato- 
mios  :  at  Thomas  for  the  Ottawas.  —  Changes  in  these  Tribes.  —  Care  of  the 
Government  of  the  United  States  for  the  Indian  Race.  —  Jlission  among 
the  Ojibwas:  its  Progress  and  Results.  —  Jlission  among  the  Indians  of 
New  York.  —  Commencement  of  the  Mission  among  the  Cherokees.  — 
Appointment  of  Messrs.  Posey  and  Jones.  ■< — Stations  at  Valley  Towns  and. 
at  Tinsawattee.  —  Civilization  of  the  Cherokees:  Emigi'ation  of  a  part  of 
them  bej-ond  the  ilississippi.  —  Jlission  among  the  Creeks:  their  Emigra- 
tion. — Continuance  and  Close  of  the  Creek  Mission. 

The  missions  of  the  Convention  among  the  Indians  of  North 
America  have  been  widely  scattered  over  the  extended  territo- 
ries that  were  but  lately  held  in  undisputed  possession  by  these 
sons  of  the  forest.  To  describe  them  in  full  and  to  narrate  the 
progress  of  each  of  their  several  stations,  with  the  results  which 
they  have  accomplished,  would  require  a  volume  by  itself.  In 
the  {ew  remaining  pages  of  this  general  narrative  it  is  possible 
to  present  only  a  brief  sketch  of  their  origin  and  their  most 
important  changes,  without  entering  upon  the  details  %f  their 
history  or  attempting  to  discuss  the  questions  connected  with 
their  progress  and  destiny.  For  this  purpose  they  may  be 
grouped  in  two  distinct  classes,  —  the  first  embracing  the  mis- 
sions which  have  been  planted  among  the  tribes  scattered  along 
the  northern  and  western  frontiers  of  the  United  States,  from 
New  York  to  Wisconsin  ;  and  the  second  embracing  those  which 
were  established  in  the  south  among  the  Indians  of  North  Car- 
olina, Georgia  and  Alabama.  In  the  changes  which  have  taken 
28 


314  MISSIONS    AMOXO    THE    INDIANS    OF    NORTH    AMKKICA. 

place  in  the  fortunes  of  the  aboriginal  race  most  of  the  missions 
of  both  these  classes,  within  a  recent  period,  have  been  brought 
together  in  the  territory  west  of  the  Mississippi,  which  is  now 
the  only  exclusive  home  of  these  reduced  and  subjugated  tribes. 
At  the  first  triennial  meeting  of  the  Convention,  which  was 
held  at  Philadelphia  in  1817,  the  original  constitution  was 
amended  so  as  to  enable  the  Board  to  appropriate  a  part  of 
their  funds  to  the  purposes  of  domestic  missions.  At  the  same 
meeting  also  several  communications  were  presented  concerning 
the  condition  and  wants  of  the  Indians  in  the  Southern  and 
Western  States  and  Territories.  In  pursuance  of  the  authority 
granted  them  in  the  new  provisions  of  the  constitution,  the  Board 
immediately  appointed  JNIessrs.  John  M.  Peck  and  James  E. 
Welch  as  domestic  missionaries,  and  stationed  them  at  St.  Louis, 
directing  them  to  preach  to  the  destitute  population  of  that  re- 
gion, and  also  to  neglect  no  opportunity  to  promote  the  benefit 
of  the  Indians  of  the  West.  At  nearly  the  same  time  Rev. 
James  A.  Ranaldson  of  Kew  Orleans  was  appointed  to  visit 
certain  southern  tribes  that  dwelt  near  that  city,  and  to  establish 
schools  and  religious  worship  for  their  benefit.  These  mission- 
aries however  soon  found  themselves  entirely  occupied  with 
preaching  in  the  destitute  American  settlements  that  belonged 
to  their  respective  districts,  and  were  on  this  account  able  to 
execute  the  instructions  of  the  Board  relating  to  the  Indians 
only  in  the  most  imperfect  manner. 

In  the  autumn  of  1817  Rev.  Isaac  McCoy  received  his 
appointment  from  the  Board  as  their  first  missionary  exclusively 
to  the  Indian  race.  He  had  been  conversant  with  the  habits 
and  modes  of  life  of  the  American  aborigines,  and  had  often 
had  occasion  to  observe  their  character  and  condition,  especially 
among  the  tribes  of  the  North  and  the  West.  In  accordance 
with  the  instructions  he  received,  he  repaired  early  in  the  fol- 
lowing spring  to  Fort  Wayne,  on  the  banks  of  the  Wabash,  in 
Indiana,  —  at  that  time  one  of  the  farthest  outposts  of  western 
civilization.  In  the  unbroken  prairies  which  then  stretched 
around  this  solitary  fortress  dwelt  the  several  tribes  of  Miamies, 


OTTAWAS    OF   MICUIGAN.  315 

Kickapoos,  Putawatomies,  and  Ottawas,  —  speaking  substan- 
tially a  common  language,  and  presenting  alike  the  same  aspect 
of  unmitigated  barbarism.  He  found  the  Indians  full  of  prejudi- 
ces against  white  men,  and  entirely  averse  to  their  religion,  their 
customs  and  all  their  modes  of  life.  He  was  obliged  to  concil- 
iate their  good  will  and  secure  their  confidence  by  slow  and 
careful  steps  ;  but  by  the  end  of  the  year  he  had  so  far  suc- 
ceeded as  to  obtain  nine  or  ten  native  children  to  be  boarded 
and  instructed  in  his  family.  The  school  which  was  thus  com- 
menced gradually  increased  till  in  1820  it  contained  forty-eight 
pupils,  and  had  become  instrumental  in  establishing  numerous 
friendly  relations  between  the  missionary  and  the  chiefs  and 
leading  men  of  the  tribes. 

In  consequence  of  the  changes  that  took  place  in  the  condi- 
tion of  these  tribes  after  the  treaty  of  Chicago,  in  1821,  it 
became  necessary  to  move  the  station  two  hundred  miles  west- 
ward, to  the  banks  of  the  St.  Josephs,  upon  the  borders  of 
Michigan.  The  removal  was  accomplished  in  the  autumn  of 
1822,  with  much  difficulty  across  the  then  untravelled  wilderness, 
and  the  new  station,  situated  a  hundred  miles  from  the  nearest 
settlement  of  white  men,  received  the  name  of  Carey,  in  honor 
of  the  distinguished  missionary  at  Serampore.  Two  assistants 
were  at  this  time  added  to  the  mission,  and  the  school  soon  be- 
came the  centre  of  a  little  community  in  which  agriculture  and 
the  arts  of  civilization  were  beginning  to  be  practiced,  and  the 
influences  of  Christianity  to  be  deeply  felt.  The  church  which 
had  been  formed  in  the  mission  family  at  Fort  Wayne  now 
embraced  thirty  or  forty  members,  many  of  wdiom  were  Indians, 
and  its  exercises  of  public  worship  on  the  Sabbath  often  attract- 
ed large  companies  of  natives  from  the  adjacent  settlements. 
These  results  however  were  confined  almost  exclusively  to  the 
Putawatomies. 

The  Ottawas  occupied  a  district  farther  north,  and  had  hith- 
erto steadily  opposed  the  establishment  of  a  mission  among 
them.  Mr.  McCoy,  and  Mr.  Polk,  another  member  of  the  sta- 
tion at  Carey,  however,  had  made  several  visits  to  them,  and  at 


316      MISSIONS    AMONG    THE    INDIAN?   IN    NOUTH    AMERICA. 

length  received  from  them  two  pupils  for  the  scliool,  and  a  re- 
quest from  their  chief,  Noonday,  that  a  mis:^ioiiai-y  might  be  sent 
to  their  settlements  near  the  Grand  river.  The  chief  offered 
to  give  a  tract  of  six  or  seven  hundred  acres  of  land  to  the 
mission,  in  case  one  could  be  established  among  his  people. 
Tlie  misssionaries,  thus  invited,  determined  to  commence  a 
small  station  on  the  Grand  river,  ■which  they  Avcre  in  turn 
occasionally  to  visit  and  superintend  until  some  one  could  be  ap- 
pointed by  the  Board  to  take  it  in  charge.  The  decision  was 
hailed  with  joy  by  the  chiefs  and  people  of  the  Ottawas,  who 
seem  suddenly  to  have  laid  aside  their  prejudices  and  to  have 
conceived  a  strong  desire  for  instruction.  This  second  station 
Avas  called  7'homas,  also  in  honor  of  an  English  missionary  in 
the  East.  It  was  conducted  for  upwards  of  a  year  by  the  mem- 
bers of  the  mission  at  Carey,  when,  in  the  autumn  of  182G,  on 
the  arrival  of  additional  missionaries,  Mr.  McCoy  tempoiarily 
removed  his  family  and  some  of  the  assistants  to  Thomas,  and 
immediately  commenced  a  school  and  other  agencies  for  the  in- 
struction and  improvement  of  the  natives.  In  the  following 
summer  he  returned  to  Carey,  and  the  new  station  was  placed 
under  the  permanent  charge  of  Rev.  Leonard  Slater,  and  one 
or  two  assistants  who  had  been  associated  with  Mr.  McCoy. 

But  notwithstanding  the  favorable  auspices  with  which  the 
mission  at  Carey  was  commenced,  it  soon  reached  a  stationary 
condition.  The  Putawatomies  were  wretchedly  poor,  and  as 
the  white  settlements  were  every  year  enez'oaching  upon  their 
territory,  they  were  constantly  exposed,  in  common  with  most 
of  the  neighboring  tribes,  to  the  corrupting  influences  exerted 
upon  them  by  unprincipled  traders  and  settlers.  Their  lands 
were  at  length  ceded  to  the  United  States,  with  the  exception 
of  a  tract  ten  miles  square,  which  lay  around  the  mission  settle- 
ment. Confined  within  this  narrow  domain,  and  with  the  pros- 
pect before  them  of  a  distant  removal  even  from  their  present 
possessions,  they  evinced  less  disposition  to  adopt  habits  of  in- 
dustry or  to  learn  the  arts  of  civilized  life.  In  these  circum- 
stances, most  of  the  missionaries  in   1829  withdrew  from  the 


OTTAWAS    OF   MICHIGAN.  317 

station  at  Carey  and  settled  at  Thomas,  leaving,  however.  Rev. 
Mr.  Simerwell,  one  of  their  number,  to  conduct  the  school  and 
to  preach  to  the  church  among  the  Putawatomies. 

Among  the  Ottawas  the  prospect  was  for  a  long  time  more 
encouraging.  Their  chiefs  were  persons  of  higher  intelligence, 
and,  what  was  of  greater  importance,  they  were  further  remov- 
ed from  the  settlements  of  white  men,  and  on  this  account  less 
exposed  to  evil  inliuences  and  more  likely  to  retain  the  lands 
which  they  occupied.  In  the  summer  of  1830  the  station  com- 
prised iive  missionaries,  a  superintendent  of  the  farm  and  six 
female  assistants,  all  of  whom  were  engaged  in  the  work  of  in- 
structing the  Indians  who  were  settled  around  them  in  the 
doctrines  of  Christianity  and  in  the  rudiments  of  useful  knowl- 
edge. Such,  however,  was  the  organization  of  the  settlement 
at  this  time,  that  for  too  little  was  done  for  bringing  its  mem- 
bers under  immediate  religious  influence,  and  there  was  danger 
of  its  coming  to  be  regarded  by  the  natives  merely  as  a  civil 
community,  in  which  they  were  to  learn  only  the  arts  of  social 
life.  This  impression  the  missionaries  soon  took  pains  to  re- 
move, and  began  to  make  the  instructions  of  the  school,  the 
services  of  the  Sabbath,  and  the  daily  religious  worship  moi'e 
serious  and  earnest ;  and  as  some  of  them  were  now  masters  of 
the  language,  they  were  able  to  appeal  more  directly  to  the 
consciences  of  those  whom  they  taught.  These  measures  were 
productive  of  beneficial  results.  The  truths  of  the  gospel  en- 
tered into  the  minds  of  the  Indians,  and  their  characters  began 
perceptibly  to  improve,  and  in  1832  several  of  them  gave  evi- 
dence of  Christian  faith  and  were  received  into  the  church  by 
baptism.  Among  these  earliest  converts  was  Noonday,  the 
chief  who  had  first  invited  the  missionaries  to  his  tribe.  The 
influence  Avhich  he  afterwards  exerted  over  his  people  was  in 
every  way  salutary,  and  such  as  became  a  Christian  chief.  He 
persuaded  them  to  industry,  temperance,  and  the  observance  of 
the  Sabbath,  and  united  a  large  number  of  them  in  an  associa- 
tion for  preventing  the  sale  of  whiskey  and  for  promoting  the 
morals  of  the  settlements. 
28* 


318    MISSIONS    AMONG    THE    INDIANS    OF    NORTH    AMEKICA. 

From  this  period  every  year  wilnessed  some  improvement 
in  the  social  condition  of  the  tribe,  and  some  accessions  to  the 
church.  Several  new  missionaries  were  added  to  the  station, 
new  schools  were  opened,  and  eight  promising  Indian  youths 
were  sent  to  the  academy  at  Hamilton,  N.  Y.,  in  order  to  re- 
ceive a  fuller  education  than  could  be  furnished  them  at  the 
mission.  But  the  rapid  extension  of  the  wliite  population  soon 
began  to  check  these  improvements,  and  to  subject  the  Ottawas 
to  the  annoyances  and  pernicious  influences  beneath  wiiich  the 
neighboring  tribes  had  long  been  slowly  wasting  away.  A 
large  portion  of  their  territory  near  Grand  river  was  already 
covered  with  English  settlements,  and  in  1836  its  jurisdiction 
was  ceded  to  the  United  States,  and  the  mission  was  removed, 
with  the  Indijuis  who  were  connected  with  it,  to  Richland,  about 
fifty  miles  south  of  Thomas.  Here,  through  many  changes, 
]Mr.  Slater  has  since  continued  to  reside.  Tiie  larger  portion 
of  the  Ottawas  long  ago  removed  from  the  territory  of  ^lichi- 
gan;  but  a  small  settlement  still  remains,  in  the  midst  of  which 
the  missionary  has  been  engaged  in  his  often  wearisome  and 
discouraging  efforts  for  the  benefit  of  this  now  wasted  and  well- 
nigh  exterminated  people. 

The  condition  and  destiny  of  the  Indian  race  within  the  ter- 
ritories of  the  United  States  early  engaged  the  attention  of  the 
government,  and  thougli  it  has  at  different  periods  assumed  obli- 
gations which  it  subsequently  failed  to  fulfil,  yet  tliere  never 
lias  been  a  period  in  which  either  the  Congress  or  the  Executive 
of  the  republic  could  be  justly  charged  Avith  indifference  to  the 
fate  of  these  ancient  occupants  of  tlie  continent.  Different  plans 
were  recommended  to  Congress  by  successive  Presidents,  and 
Tarious  schemes  for  their  improvement  were  devised  and  advo- 
cated by  philanthropic  citizens  in  different  parts  of  the  country. 
In  most  of  the  treaties  which  were  made  with  their  several 
tribes  large  sums  of  money  were  granted  them  for  the  support 
of  schools,  and  for  their  improvement  in  agriculture  and  the 
useful  arts,  and  in  the  year  1819  a  bill  passed  both  houses  of 
Congress,  placing  at  the  disposal  of  the  President  an  annual 


THE    OJIBWAS.  319 

appropriation  of  $10,000  for  tlieir  instruction  and  civilization. 
For  several  years  preceding  the  moneys  wliicli  were  appropriat- 
ed by  the  government  for  the  benelil  of  particular  tribes  had 
been  disbursed  mainly  tluough  the  agency  of  the  various  Mission- 
ary Boards  of  the  country,  and  it  was  now  decided  by  the  Presi- 
dent that  the  funds  derived  from  the  new  appropriation  should  be 
expended  in  the  same  manner.  The  stations  at  Carey  and  at 
Thomas  had  from  the  beginning  been  nearly  supported  by  sums 
paid  for  this  purpose  to  the  Putawatomies  and  the  Ottawas,  and 
in  1825  the  Board  began  to  receive  a  portion  of  the  annual  ap- 
propriation, which,  varying  with  the  amount  of  service  rendered, 
has  been  regularly  continued  to  the  present  time.  The  sums 
which  have  been  thus  received  from  the  government  of  the 
United  States  amount  in  all  to  S104,684,  and  have  constituted 
an  important  aid  in  supporting  the  mission  schools  among  the 
Indian  tribes. 

In  accordance  with  what  had  become  the  settled  policy  of  the 
government,  the  Board  was  invited  by  the  President  to  accept 
the  disbursement  of  funds  which  were  designed  for  the  benefit 
of  the  Ojibwas,  a  tribe  numbering  about  four  thousand,  and  scat- 
tered over  a  wide  territory  including  part  of  what  is  now  the 
State  of  Michigan.  They  accepted  the  trust,  and  in  1828  ap- 
pointed Rev.  Abel  Bingham  to  establish  a  mission  at  Sault  de 
Ste.  Marie,  an  ancient  Fi-ench  settlement  situated  about  fifteen 
miles  southeast  of  Lake  Superior,  and  at  that  time  one  of  the 
principal  trading  places  of  the  Ojibwas.  A  school  was  com- 
menced with  fifty  scholars,  and  Mr.  Bingham  immediately  began 
to  preach  in  English  to  the  soldiers  of  the  neighboring  garrison, 
and  also,  with  the  aid  of  an  interpreter,  to  the  Indians  of  the 
settlement.  Several  female  assistants  were  soon  added  to  the 
mission,  suitable  houses  were  erected  for  the  accommodation  of 
the  family  and  the  boarding-school,  and  a  temperance  society 
was  formed  which  received  the  countenance  of  the  officers  of 
the  garrison  and  of  the  white  population  of  the  town.  In  No- 
vember, 1830,  a  church  was  constituted,  and  two  persons  were 
baptized;  the  Sabbath  school  increased  in  the  number  of  its 


320    MISSIONS   AMONG   THE    INDIANS    OF   NORTH    AMERICA. 

members,  and  enlisted  the  active  interest  of  several  pious  ladies 
who  then  resided  at  the  fort.  The  influence  of  these  agencies 
and  of  tiie  faithful  preaching  of  the  gospel  soon  began  to  be  felt  in 
both  the  English  and  the  Indian  congregations.  Several  indi- 
viduals in  each  became  decided  and  active  Christians,  and  a 
higher  morality  spread  itself  over  the  face  of  society,  showing 
itself  in  the  better  observance  of  the  Sabbath  and  in  the  almost 
universal  practice  of  temperance. 

Early  in  1832  the  attention  of  the  people  was  specially  in- 
vited to  their  religious  obligations  in  a  series  of  j)ublic  meetings, 
in  which  the  Presbyterian  missionaries  also  participated.  The 
blessing  of  Heaven  was  bestowed  upon  these  endeavors,  and  a 
deep  and  general  seriousness  pervaded  alike  the  settlement  and 
the  garrison.  Forty  persons  were  baptized  and  added  to  Mr. 
Bingham's  church,  of  whom  eleven  were  Indians,  and  a  large 
portion  of  the  others  were  oflicers  and  soldiers  of  the  regiment. 
Among  the  persons  who  became  connected  with  the  church  at 
this  time  were  Dr.  Edwin  James,  the  surgeon  of  the  fort,  Mr. 
Cameron,  who  had  been  an  Episcopal  missionary  in  Canada, 
and  Shegud,  a  chief  of  the  Ojibwas,  —  the  two  latter  of  whom 
were  subsequently  assistants  in  the  mission.  Dr.  James,  who 
had  long  been  stationed  among  the  Ojibwas,  had  at  a  previous 
period  translated  the  New  Testament  into  their  language,  and 
also  prepared  a  spelling-book  for  their  schools.  The  translation 
having  been  carefully  revised  and  pronounced  worthy  by  several 
persons  capable  of  judging  of  its  merits,  was  printed  in  1833 
under  the  supervision  of  the  author  at  Albany.  At  this  time 
also  Messrs.  Meeker  and  Merrill,  missionaries  of  the  Board, 
spent  several  months  at  Sault  de  Ste.  Marie  in  such  duties  as 
they  were  able  to  perform.  They,  however,  soon  removed, — 
Mr.  INIerrill,  wnth  his  wife  and  a  female  assistant,  to  the  Otoes, 
and  Mr.  and  ]Mrs.  Meeker  to  the  station  at  Thomas,  and  after- 
wards to  Shawanoe,  in  the  Indian  territory  west  of  the  Missis- 
sippi. 

But  this  station,  like  those  among  the  other  tribes  of  the 
North,  soon  began  to  experience  fluctuations  and   reverses. 


THE    OJIBWAS.  ^1 

The  wandering  habits  of  the  natives,  the  presence  of  unprinci- 
pled traders  and  the  perpetual  temptations  arising  from  the  sale 
of  whiskey,  clouded  the  prospects  of  the  mission  almost  as  soon 
as  they  opened  before  it.  In  1833  the  pious  soldiers  stationed 
at  the  garrison  were  removed  to  other  frontier  posts,  and  the 
school  was  for  a  time  broken  up  and  the  Indian  congregation 
on  the  Sabbath  greatly  reduced,  in  consequence  of  the  hostile 
intrigues  of  some  French  Roman  Catholic  priests  who  had  set- 
tled in  the  neighborhood.  Notwithstanding  these  adverse  in- 
fluences, the  members  of  the  mission  still  continued  their  labors. 
The  Indian  school  was  soon  resinned  with  nearly  its  ibrmer 
number  of  pupils,  and  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  and  Bible 
classes  on  the  Sabbath  were  commenced  among  the  new  troops 
who  had  arrived  at  the  garrison.  Messrs.  Bingham  and  Cam- 
eron also  made  frequent  excursions  to  other  native  settlements, 
for  the  purpose  of  aAvakening  the  interests  of  the  people  in  the 
objects,  both  spiritual  and  temporal,  which  the  mission  was  de- 
signed to  accomplish,  and  an  out-station  was  commenced  at 
Tikuamina  bay,  about  thirty  miles  from  St.  Mary's,  and  placed 
under  the  charge  of  Shegud,  the  chief  who  has  already  been 
mentioned. 

In  May,  1837,  Mr.  Cameron  was  ordained  a  minister  of  the 
gospel,  and  went  to  reside  at  Michipocoton,  an  Indian  town  in 
U|)per  Canada,  on  the  northern  shores  of  Lake  Superior,  where 
he  remained  for  several  months  and  baptized  three  natives  who 
gave  satisfactory  evidence  of  piety.  His  visit  to  this  place  was 
repeated  in  the  following  season,  and  in  the  summer  of  1839  he 
removed  from  St.  Mary's  and  established  himself  on  the  north- 
ern shore  of  the  lake.  The  Indians  whom  he  had  baptized 
were  formed  into  a  church,  which,  with  the  blessing  of  God 
uY>on  a  regular  ministry  of  the  gospel,  soon  began  to  receive  ac- 
cessions, and  in  1 842  numbered  thirty  members.  Mr.  Cameron 
had  been  engaged  in  a  new  translation  of  the  Gospels  into  the 
Ojibwa  tongue,  and  having  now  completed  those  of  Mark  and 
Luke,  he  returned  to  the  station  at  St.  Mary's,  and  the  out- 
station  at  Michipocoton  has  since  been   abandoned.     In  the 


322      MISSIONS    AMONG   THE   INDIANS    OF   NORTH  AMERICA. 

retrenchments  which  liud  now  become  necessary  the  Board 
seriously  entertained  tlie  question  of  discontinuing  tlie  mission 
among  the  Ojibwas,  and  in  order  more  fully  to  ascertain  its  con- 
dition and  prospects,  they  requested  the  Foreign  Secretary  to 
visit  it  in  the  autumn  of  1842.  The  views  wliich  he  submitted 
to  the  managers  on  his  return  decided  them  not  to  relinquish  it, 
and  it  accordingly  still  continues,  as  before,  under  the  superin- 
tendence of  Messrs.  Bingham  and  Cameron.  Since  that  period, 
however,  in  consequence  of  the  increase  of  the  white  population 
at  Sault  de  Sto.  INIarie,  its  importance  as  a  station  has  been 
gradually  declining,  while  the  station  at  Tikuamina  Bay  has 
become  more  important ;  it  has  now  a  larger  church,  and  em- 
braces the  greater  part  of  the  operations  of  the  mission. 

In  the  year  1821  the  Board  assumed  the  general  care  of  the 
mission  which  had  several  years  before  been  established  by  the 
Hamilton  Missionary  Society  among  the  Seneca,  Tuscarora 
and  Oueida  Indians  in  the  western  and  central  counties  of  New 
York.  These  tribes  were  mere  remnants  of  what  they  had 
formerly  been ;  but  the  first  two  closely  resembled  each  other 
in  their  language,  traditions,  and  customs.  The  mission  among 
them  was  at  three  different  stations,  and  though  placed  under 
the  general  supervision  of  the  Board  for  the  purpose  of  secur- 
ing a  portion  of  the  allowance  made  by  the  government,  its 
immediate  management  was  intrusted  to  a  committee  of  the 
New  York  Baptist  State  Convention.  In  1828,  the  Indians 
having  been  reduced  in  number,  the  station  among  the  Oneidas 
was  discontinued,  and  the  other  two  stations  were  united  in  one 
at  Tonawanda,  Avhere  suitable  buildings  were  erected  for  the 
accommodation  of  the  school  and  the  members  of  the  mission. 
The  progress  of  the  station  has  since  that  period  presented  the 
same  general  features  which  mark  the  other  missions  among 
the  aborigines  of  the  North.  The  church  at  Tonawanda  has 
varied  from  thirty  to  sixty  members,  and  the  school  has  usually 
contained  about  the  same  number ;  while  the  natives  in  the 
neighboring  settlements,  though  becoming  fewer  with  the  lapse 
of  every  year,  have  made  a  slow  and  fitful  progress  in  civiliza- 


THE    CHEROKEES.  82S 

tion.  In  1839  a  clinrch  was  established  among  the  Tuscaro- 
ras,  and  James  Cusick,  a  chief  of  the  tribe,  was  ordained  and 
placed  over  it  as  its  minister.  The  remnant  of  this  tribe  seem 
disinclined  to  remove  from  New  York  to  the  Indian  territory 
west  of  the  Mississippi,  and  the  church,  numbering  about  thirty 
members,  still  exists  under  the  care  of  the  missionary,  Rev.  A. 
Warren  ;  and  two  schools  also  under  his  superintendence  have 
an  average  attendance  of  thirty -five  scholars. 

The  missions  of  the  Board  among  the  Indians  of  the  South 
have  been  confined  to  the  Cherokees  and  the  Creeks  in  the 
States  of  North  Carolina,  Georgia,  and  Alabama.  Tlwtt  among 
the  Creeks  was  of  short  duration,  while  that  among  the  Chero- 
kees has  been  from  the  beginning  by  far  the  most  interesting 
and  successful  of  all  the  missions  which  have  been  planted  among 
the  aborigines  of  any  portion  of  the  continent.  It  was  estab- 
lished in  1817,  at  a  time  when  the  territory  of  the  tribe  em- 
braced a  wide  tract  lying  on  the  borders  of  the  States  of  North 
Carolina,  Georgia,  and  Tennessee.  The  Cherokees  at  this 
period,  like  some  other  tribes  of  the  South,  had  developed  far 
higher  social  capacities  and  energies,  and  had  made  more  con- 
siderable progress  in  civilization  than  any  of  their  brethren  in 
the  North.  They  had  maintained  an  independent  national  ex- 
istence, and  had  lived  more  widely  removed  from  the  settlements 
of  white  men,  while  at  the  same  time  they  had  been  induced  to 
adopt  many  of  the  customs  of  civilized  life.  Nor  had  they  been 
wholly  neglected  by  Christian  philanthropy.  Early  in  the 
present  century  they  had  been  visited  by  Moldavian  mission- 
aries, and  a  few  years  later  by  agents  of  the  Presbyterian  Synod 
in  Tennessee  ;  and  the  schools  which  were  thus  established  had 
undoubtedly  accomplished  much  for  the  intellectual  and  social 
progress  of  the  nation.  They  had  now  a  regularly  organized 
civil  government,  and  a  code  of  laws  fitted  to  the  protection  of 
person  and  property,  and  making  special  provision  for  the  educa- 
tion of  the  young. 

In  January,  1817,  a  mission  of  the  American  Board  of  Com- 
missioners was  commenced  among  the  Cherokees,  and  in  the  au- 


324    MISSIONS    AMONG   TIIK    INDIANS    OF   NORTH    AMERICA. 

turan  of  the  same  year  Rev.  Ilumpherj  Posey  received  his  ap- 
pointment as  the  first  missionary  of  the  Convention  to  tlie  same 
people.  lie  soon  repaired  to  their  territory  and  cstublislied  two 
or  three  temporary  schools  for  the  instruction  of  children,  but 
during  the  succeeding  year  he  was  absent  from  them  on  a  jour- 
ney of  exploration  beyond  the  Mississippi.  The  mission  there- 
fore can  hardly  be  said  to  have  commenced  till  the  spring  of 
1820,  when  Mr.  Posey,  with  the  necessary  assistants,  established 
a  station  at  Valley  Towns,  on  the  banks  of  the  Iliwassee  river, 
just  within  the  southern  boundary  of  North  Carolina.  Eighty 
acres  of  land  were  here  enclosed  as  a  mission  farm,  which  was 
supplied  with  stock  and  the  necessary  implements  of  agriculture. 
Buildings  were  erected,  and  a  school  of  fifty  children  was  soon 
commenced  in  which  instructions  were  daily  given  in  the  Scrip- 
tures and  in  useful  knowledge  and  the  arts  of  civilized  life. 

In  1821  a  second  station  was  commenced  at  Tinsawattee,  an 
Indian  settlement  about  sixty  miles  south  of  Valley  Towns ; 
at  which  were  settled  Mr.  Duncan  O'Briant  and  his  wife, 
whose  support  was  derived  in  part  from  funds  appropriated  by 
the  Sarepta  Baptist  Association  in  Georgia.  In  September  of 
the  same  year  Rev.  Thomas  Roberts  was  appointed  superin- 
tendent of  the  mission,  and  several  missionary  teachers  and 
artisans  were  added  to  its  stations.  Preaching  was  commenc- 
ed both  at  Valley  Towns  and  Tinsawattee,  and  a  few  of  the 
natives  soon  gave  evidence  of  having  experienced  its  power, 
while  the  general  influence  of  the  mission  became  perceptible 
in  the  improvement  of  its  scholars  and  the  social  progress  of  all 
who  were  connected  with  it. 

Among  the  persons  who  had  already  joined  the  station  at 
Valley  Towns  was  INIr.  Evan  Jones,  who  with  Mrs.  Jones  had 
been  for  several  years  assiduously  devoted  to  the  charge  of  the 
schools.  In  1825  he  was  ordained  as  pastor  of  the  church 
which  had  for  some  time  existed  at  Valley  Towns,  and  in  the 
same  year,  on  the  resignation  of  Rev.  Mr.  Roberts,  was  appoint- 
ed in  his  place  as  superintendent  of  the  mission.  Under  his 
general  oversight  and  care  it  continued  to  prosper,  and  he  had 


CIVILIZATION    OF    THE    CHEROKEES.  325 

the  happiness  of  seeing  several  who  had  been  pupils  of  the 
schools,  now  mcmbor.s  of  the  church  and  settled  around  him  as 
heads  of  Christian  families,  and  pursuing  the  industry  and  prac- 
tising tlie  virtues  of  well  regulated  society.  In  1826  the  civil 
organization  of  the  nation  was  altered  at  a  great  council  con- 
vened for  the  purpose,  a  new  code  of  laws  was  adopted,  and 
the  Cherokees  as  a  people  were  evincing  a  desire  for  knowl- 
edge and  a  capacity  for  civilization  that  could  not  fail  to  en- 
courage even  the -most  despairing  friends  of  the  Indian  race. 
Their  language  had  already  been  reduced  to  an  alphabet  by 
George  Guess,  an  uneducated  native,  who,  without  any  aid, 
had  conceived  the  idea  solely  from  what  he  had  heard  of  the 
"talking  leaf "  of  the  white  man.  Many  hymns  wei'e  composed 
in  the  language,  which  the  Clierokees  committed  to  memory 
and  delighted  to  sing  both  in  their  own  lodges  and  at  the  meet- 
ings for  public  worship ;  and  in  1825  the  New  Testament  was 
translated  and  written  out  according  to  the  alphabet  of  Guess, 
by  David  Brown,  then  deemed  the  best  educated  man  in  the 
nation.*  The  National  Council  in  1827  procured  a  printing 
press,  and  in  the  following  year  the  "  Cherokee  Phoenix  "  was 
published,  —  a  weekly  newspaper  of  respectable  size  and  execu- 
tion, printed  both  in  Cherokee  and  English,  at  New  Echota, 
the  capital  of  the  nation.  It  was  edited  by  Elias  Boudinot,  a 
native  who  had  been  educated  at  the  mission  school  at  Cornwall, 
Connecticut,  and  is  said  to  have  maintained  a  character  quite 
equal  to  the  average  of  contemporary  American  newspapers. 
By  means  of  the  press  copies  of  the  version  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament and  the  hymns  were  multiplied  for  general  use,  and  the 
weekly  appearance  of  the  "  Phoenix  "  was  hailed  by  the  nation 
with  gratification  and  pride,  as  an  evidence  of  the  civilization 
they  had  attained. 

In  accordance  with  the  directions  of  the  Board  the  arranjre- 


*  This  translation  was  of  course  exceedingly  imperfect.  It  has  since  given 
place  to  versions  executed  by  the  missionaries  of  our  own  and  of  the  Ameri- 
can Board. 

29 


826  MISSIONS    AMONG   THE   INDIANS    OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 

ments  connected  with  the  mission  farm,  which  were  at  fii-st 
deemed  ncocssaiy  in  onk'r  to  enlist  the  interest  of  the  Iiulians, 
were  gradually  abandoned,  and  the  missionaries  began  to  devote 
themselves  more  exclusively  to  the  work  of  instructing  the  na- 
tives in  the  truths  of  Christianity  and  leading  them  to  repent- 
ance and  faith  in  Jesus  Christ.  This  change  in  the  manner  of 
conducting  the  mission  was  soon  productive  of  the  most  benefi- 
cial results.  The  attention  of  the  people  was  directed  especially 
to  the  claims  of  the  gospel,  and  in  the  course  of  the  year  1'829 
thirty-seven  Cherokees  were  baptized  and  added  to  the  church 
at  Valley  Towns.  The  religious  awakening  which  then  com- 
menced spread  widely  through  the  nation.  It  was  felt  at  the 
stations  of  other  missions,  and  continued  for  several  years  to 
improve  the  morals  and  to  subdue  the  hearts  of  the  people. 
Mr.  Jones  established  several  out-stations  at  which  he  preached 
at  regular  intervals,  often  to  large  congregations  of  natives  who 
came  together  from  all  parts  of  an  extended  region,  and  who, 
with  the  dress  and  appearance  of  civilized  men.  always  exhibited 
the  utmost  decorum  in  the  services  of  public  worship.  Other 
churches  were  thus  established,  and  according  to  the  report 
which  was  made  to  the  Board  at  the  close  of  1833,  the  number 
of  communicants  connected  with  the  mission  was  two  hundred, 
three  fourths  of  whom  had  been  added  during  the  three  pre- 
ceding years. 

Among  the  Indian  converts  of  supei'ior  intelligence  and  worth 
who  at  this  period  became  connected  with  the  churches  of  the 
mission,  were  three  whose  names  have  since  become  well  known 
as  Christian  ministers.  These  were  Oganaya,  Kaneeka,  since 
called  John  Wickliffe,  and  Jesse  Bushyhead.  The  last  men- 
tioned had  learned  Christianity  from  the  teachings  of  the  Bible 
alone,  and  apart  from  all  other  instructers  had  embraced  tlie 
salvation  which  it  olFers  with  an  intelligent  conviction  and  earn- 
est faith,  which,  combined  with  his  own  superior  understanding, 
rendered  him  a  Christian  of  no  ordinary  stamp.  He  was  bap- 
tized by  a  minister  from  Tennessee  in  1830,  and  it  was  not  till 
he  had  collected  a  large  Christian  congregation  at  Amohee,  the 


TlIK    CREEKS.  327 

place  of  his  residence,  that  he  became  acquainted  with  the  mis- 
sionaries at  Valley  Towns.  In  the  spring  of  1833  the  mission 
was  visited  by  Hon.  Heman  Lincoln,  the  Treasurer  of  the 
General  Convention,  wlio  received  the  most  favorable  impres- 
sions of  its  condition  and  of  the  influence  it  was  exerting  upon 
the  social  progress,  the  morals,  and  the  piety  of  the  people. 
During  his  visit  John  WicklifFe  and  Jesse  Bushyhead  were 
ordained  to  the  Christian  ministry,  and  assigned  to  difterent 
posts  in  the  service  of  the  mission,  and  for  many  years  they 
subsequently  devoted  their  best  energies  to  the  religious  im- 
pro\enient  of  their  brethren. 

The  station  at  Tinsawattee  still  continued  under  the  care  of 
Mr.  O'Briant,  who  in  1829,  for  the  sake  of  securing  a  more 
central  position,  had  removed  the  school  to  Hickory  Log,  about 
ten  miles  down  the  Etowa  river.  At  the  two  branches  of  this 
station  there  were  about  eighty  families,  in  wliich  were  thirty 
persons  who  had  been  baptized  and  were  members  of  tlie  church. 
The  plan  of  removing  beyond  the  Mississippi  had  some  time 
before  been  recommended  by  the  government  at  Washington  to 
the  Indians  of  the  several  States,  and  had  been  already  adopted 
by  several  of  the  tribes.  In  1831  the  Chei'okees  around  Tin- 
sawattee decided  to  remove,  and  invited  their  pastor,  Mr.  O'Bri- 
ant, to  accompany  them.  The  arrangement  was  sanctioned  by 
the  Board,  and  in  the  spring  of  the  following  year  the  Indians 
were  settled  in  the  territory  which  had  been  assigned  them  just 
beyond  the  western  boundary  of  Arkansas.  Here  the  mission 
was  reestablished,  but  it  did  not  prosper.  Mr.  O'Briant  died  in 
1834,  and  though  his  place  was  supplied  by  faithful  and  assidu- 
ous laborers,  the  natives  constantly  declined  in  numbers  and  in 
civilization  amidst  the  infelicities  of  an  ill-selected  location, 
until,  in  1836,  the  last  of  the  missionaries  who  remained  retired 
to  the  mission  at  Shawanoe. 

In  connection  with  tliese  stations  of  the  Board  among  the 
Cherokees,  it  is  proper  that  a  brief  mention  be  made  of  the  la- 
bors which  were  also  bestowed  upon  the  neighboring  tribe  of 
Creeks,  at  that  time  settled  within  the  limits  of  Georgia  and 


328   MISSIONS    AMONG   THE   INDIANS    OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 

Alabama.  The  attention  of  the  Convention  was  directed  to 
their  condition  and  wants  at  tlie  meeting  in  1820,  by  a  letter 
from  Governor  Kabun  of  the  first-mentioned  State,  and  also 
by  communications  from  Rev.  Jesse  Mercer  and  llev.  Elijah 
Mosely,  proposing  the  immediate  establishment  of  a  mission  in 
the  Creek  nation.  The  proposal  was  received  with  fiivor,  and 
in  1822  Rev.  Lee  Compere,  of  South  Carolina,  was^ppointed  a 
missionary  to  labor  under  the  supervision  of  a  committee  of  two 
associations  of  neighboring  Baptist  churches.  But  the  Creeks 
were  far  less  civilized  than  the  Cherokees,  and  were  fully  ex- 
posed to  influences  entirely  hostile  to  their  social  progress  and 
their  reception  of  Christianity.  Their  country  was  overrun  with 
unprincipled  traders,  who  sold  to  them  the  destroying  fire-water, 
and  taught  them  all  the  vices  with  none  of  the  virtues  of  civilized 
men.  In  addition  to  this,  their  passions  were  constantly  excited 
and  their  prospects  as  a  people  greatly  darkened  by  the  troubled 
relations  now  existing  between  them  and  the  government  of 
the  United  States.  They  constantly  suflfered  depredations  from 
their  white  neighbors,  for  which  thoy  knew  no  redress  but 
retaliation,  and  they  had  lately  more  than  once  sharpened  the 
tomahawk  and  raised  the  war-whoop  to  avenge  the  wrongs  of 
the  nation.  In  these  circumstances  it  was  not  to  be  expected 
that  a  mission  among  the  Creeks  would  be  attended  with  high 
success.  A  school  was  maintained  for  several  years  at  Withing- 
ton,  on  the  borders  of  Alabama,  and  two  or  three  of  its  members 
and  a  few  other  Creeks  gave  evidence  of  genuine  jnety  and 
were  baptized  ;  but  in  1829,  on  the  removal  of  a  large  part  of 
the  tribe  to  the  western  territory,  the  school  was  discontinued, 
and  Mr.  Compere  withdrew  from  the  service  of  the  Board. 

Among  the  Creeks  who  at  this  time  emigrated  to  the  West 
was  John  Davis,  a  pious  pupil  of  INIr.  Compere,  who  still  cher- 
ished an  interest  in  the  religious  instruction  of  his  passionate 
and  now  distracted  tribe.  In  1830  he  received  an  appointment 
as  a  missionary  of  the  Board,  and  immediately  began  his  work 
as  a  Christian  preacher ;  but  as  he  was  not  ordained  none  were 
baptized  and  no   church  was  formed.      In  1832  Rev.  David 


THE    CREEKS.  329 

Lewis  was  sent  to  the  mission  which  had  been  thus  commenced, 
and  was  soon  able  to  organize  a  church  composed  of  members 
of  his  own  family  and  a  few  others  who  had  been  baptized  in 
Alabama.  The  preaching  of  Mr.  Davis  had  been  productive  of 
good  results,  and  many  others  gave  evidence  of  genuine  piety, 
and  were  admitted  to  the  church  by  baptism.  The  school  which 
was  establijjhed  contained  thirty  pupils,  and  nearly  three  hundred 
Creeks  w^ere  accustomed  to  attend  the  preaching  of  the  mission- 
ary on  the  Sabbath.  Eude  log  houses  were  built  both  for 
religious  worship  and  for  the  accommodation  of  the  schools,  and 
the  station  received  the  name  of  Ebenezer.  In  the  autumn  of 
1834  it  was  placed  under  the  care  of  Rev.  David  Rollin,  who 
with  his  family  and  two  assistants  went  to  reside  among  the 
Creeks.  He  increased  the  number  of  schools,  and  with  the  aid 
of  Mr.  Davis,  who  was  now  ordained,  established  new  places  for 
preaching  and  greatly  enlarged  the  sphere  of  the  mission.  He 
introduced  hymns  in  the  congregations  for  public  worship,  and 
was  able  to  induce  several  influential  persons  to  learn  to  read 
according  to  the  system  of  George  Guess,  which  was  now  in  use 
among  most  of  the  Indian  tribes.  In  1836  a  second  station  had 
been  commenced  at  Canadian  Creek,  and  the  members  of  the 
churches  in  the  mission  numbered  eighty-two,  a  part  of  whom 
were  African  slaves.  The  people  were  still  without  the  New 
Testament  save  in  English,  and  Mi".  Davis  went  to  reside  at 
Shawanoe  in  order  to  aid  Mr.  Lykins  in  preparing  a  version  of 
the  Gospel  of  John  and  other  books  in  their  own  tongue. 

But  the  Creeks  were  still  a  fierce  and  barbarous  tribe,  whose 
passions  were  easily  inflamed  by  the  evil  counsels  of  selfish  and 
unprincipled  white  men.  Many  of  their  leading  chiefs  were 
hostile  to  the  introduction  of  Christianity  among  them,  and  on 
the  arrival  of  a  large  body  of  new  emigrants  from  east  of  the 
Mississippi,  the  nation  became  distracted  with  tumults  which 
threatened  the  safety  of  the  missionaries.  Mr.  Rollin  and  his 
family  accordingly  withdrew  to  Sliawanoe.  He,  however,  sub- 
sequently visited  the  churches,  but  the  mission  was  effectually 
broken  up.  Since  then  Rev.  Messrs.  Kellam  and  Mason  have 
.       29* 


330    MISSIONS    AMONG    THE    INDIANS    OF   NORTU    AMERICA. 

been  sent  to  the  Creeks  by  the  Board,  and,  though  each  was  able 
to  reside  among  them  ibr  a  brief  jjcriod  as  the  teacher  of  a  gov- 
ernment scliool,  yet  they  accomplislied  but  little  as  missionaries, 
and  early  in  1840  Mr.  jMason,  the  la.^t  who  remained,  on  his  life 
being  threatened  by  the  natives,  was  obliged  to  leave  the  country 
The  churches,  however,  were  repeatedly  visited  by  members  of 
other  missions  in  the  territory,  under  whose  general^upervision 
they  continued  until  the  autumn  of  1843,  when  Rev.  Eber 
Tucker,  who  had  been  a  government  teacher  among  the  Choc- 
taws,  was  appointed  missionary  to  the  Creeks.  During  a  resi- 
dence of  nearly  two  years  he  baptized  more  than  a  hundred  of 
the  tribe,  and  formed  another  church  composed  both  of  Indians 
and  negro  slaves,  which  soon  numbered  two  hundred  and  twenty 
members.  At  the  end  of  this  period,  however,  while  the  pros- 
pects of  the  mission  were  unusually  inviting,  he  was  obliged  to 
abandon  it  on  account  of  the  sickness  of  his  family.  It  has 
since  been  resumed,  and  is  now  continued  by  the  Directors  of 
the  American  Indian  Mission  Association. 


CHAPTER    XXIV. 


Plan  of  removing  the  Indians  beyond  the  Mississippi.  —  Act  of  Congress  in 
1830.  —  Kefusal  of  the  Cherokees  to  remove.  —  Their  removal  by  Force. — 
Influence  of  tliese  K vents  upon  the  Mission.  —  Judicious  Conduct  of  the  Mis- 
sionaries.—  Condition  of  the  Mission  in  the  Indian  Teiritory.  —  Jlissions 
nmong  other  Tribes  in  the  TeiTitory;  their  Progress  and  Results.  —  Growth 
of  the  Mission  among  the  Cherokees.  —  Their  general  Progress  in  Civiliza- 
tion. —  Death  of  Rev.  .lesse  Bushyhead.  —  Present  Condition  of  the  Cherokee 
Nation.  —  Claims  of  the  Indian  Race. 

In  May,  1830,  Congress  passed  the  celebrated  bill  authoriz- 
ing the  removal  of  the  Indians  then  within  the  limits  of  the 
United  Slates,  to  the  unoccupied  territory  beyond  the  Missis- 
sippi. Few  questions  of  public  policy  have  ever  excited  so 
deep  and  general  an  interest  in  the  minds  of  the  American  pec- 


REMOVAL    OF    THE    INDIAN    RACE.  331 

pie,  and  none  probably  have  given  rise  to  more  eloquent  de- 
bates Avithin  tiie  balls  of  Congress.  The  gradual  decay  ol'  the 
Indian  race  in  every  State  of  the  Union,  and  the  sad  but  speedy 
and  inevitable  extinction  which  had  long  been  threatening  them, 
had  for  many  years  enlisted  the  warmest  sympathies  of  philan- 
thropic individuals  and  societies  in  ditferent  parts  of  the  coun- 
try. I  Among  the  various  plans  which  had  been  devised  for  their 
pi-eservatiou  and  improvement  was  that  of  removing  them,  with 
their  own  consent,  to  a  portion  of  the  western  territory  that 
should  be  set  otF  for  the  purpose  and  guarantied  to  them  as 
their  possession  forever.  This  plan  had  early  been  advocated 
by  Rev.  Mr.  McCoy  as  the  one  best  fitted  to  secure  them  from 
the  destructive  influences  to  which  they  Avere  exposed  in  every 
State  east  of  the  Mississippi.  It  had  also  been  favored  by  the 
Board  and  the  Convention,  and  in  the  resolutions  of  these  bodies 
it  had  been  recommended  to  the  govei'nment  of  the  United 
States  as  a  measure  of  humanity  to  the  Indians.  Successive 
Presidents  in  their  annual  messages  had  urged  the  subject  upon 
the  attention  of  Congress,  and  in  1828  an  exploring  party,  of 
which  Mr.  McCoy  was  a  member,  had  been  sent  to  the  west- 
ern territory  to  examine  and  mark  out  a  suitable  tract  for  the 
reception  of  the  tribes  that  might  be  willing  to  emigrate.  In 
the  following  year  Messrs.  McCoy*  and  Lykins  were  also  di- 
rected by  the  Convention  to  visit  the  territory,  for  the  special 
purpose  of  selecting  sites  for  missions  and  schools  among  the 
tribes  that,  by  special  treaty,  were  about  to  remove  from  some 
of  the  Western  States. 

At  this  period,  however,  while  a  large  number  of  the  Indians 
in  the  North  and  some  in  the  South  were  favorable  to  a  removal, 
serious  questions  of  conflicting  jurisdiction  had  arisen  between 

*  In  1830  Mr.  JlcCoy's  official  connection  ■^vith  the  Board  was  terminated 
by  his  accepting  an  appointment  from  the  government  as  Agent  of  Indian  Af- 
fairs. He  however  resided  in  tlie  territory  for  manj^  years,  and  was  constant- 
ly devoted  to  the  welfare  and  improvement  of  the  tribes.  He  was  one  of  the 
founders  of  the  American  Indian  Mission  Association  in  1843,  and  was  its  first 
Corresponding  Secretary.    He  died  at  Louisville,  Ky.,  in  June,  1840. 


332  MISSIONS    AMONG    THE    INDIANS    OF    NOUTU    AMEKICA. 

the  Cherokee  nation  and  the  State  of  Georgia,  and  between 
other  southern  States  and  the  Indians  that  were  settled  withiu 
their  limits.  The  Indians,  and  especially  the  Cherokees,  claim- 
ed to  be  an  independent  people,  occupying  lands  which  had  been 
repeatedly  guarantied  to  them  by  solemn  treaties  bearing  the 
signature  of  the  President  of  the  United  States.  The  States 
on  the  contrary  denied  to  them  the  attributes  of  sovereignty, 
and  claimed  to  themselves  the  jurisdiction  of  their  territory,  and 
were  proceeding  to  reduce  it  to  the  operation  of  their  own  laws. 
The  Indians  threw  themselves  upon  the  protection  of  the  na<- 
tional  government ;  the  States  urged  the  indei^endent  authority 
of  their  own  legislatures. 

In  this  state  of  aflairs  the  act  of  1830  was  passed  by  both 
Houses  of  Congress  in  spite  of  the  opposition  of  a  powerful  mi- 
nority and  the  petitions  of  multitudes  of  citizens.  The  act  pro- 
vided for  an  equitable  exchange  of  lands  with  the  several  tribes, 
for  their  removal  at  the  public  expense,  their  full  indemnifica- 
tion for  the  losses  they  might  sustain,  and  for  their  entire  sup- 
port one  year  after  their  arrival  in  the  new  territory;  —  but  it 
neglected  to  provide  for  their  protection  in  their  present  homes, 
in  case  they  chose  to  remain.  In  consequence  of  this  omission 
their  removal  became  to  them  a  measure  of  virtual  necessity, 
and  its  subsequent  execution  by  the  troops  of  the  United  States 
often  gave  rise  to  acts  of  compulsion  and  outrage  and  to  scenes 
of  innocent  suffering,  which  the  future  historian  will  blush  to 
record  in  the  annals  of  his  country. 

Man)'  of  the  tribes  both  in  the  North  and  the  South  were  soon 
induced  to  accede  to  the  terms  which  were  offered  them  by  the 
agents  of  the  goverment,  and  to  remove  to  districts  assigned 
them  in  the  new  territory.  The  Cherokees,  however,  persisted 
in  refusing  every  offer,  and  expressed  their  determination  to 
remain  upon  their  present  reservations  until  compelled  to  aban- 
don them  by  force.  They  were  now  to  a  considerable  extent  a 
civilized  people,  possessing  separate  interests  and  a  civil  gov- 
ernment of  their  own.  They  were  engaged,  like  the  citizens  of 
the  surrounding  States,  in  agriculture  and  trade.     Many  of  them 


REFUSAL    OF   CHEROKEES   TO    REMOVE.  333 

had  acquired  considerable  property,  and  were  the  owners  of 
large  estates  which,  like  those  of  their  white  neigliljors,  were 
cultivated  by  the  labor  of  African  slaves.  They  had  also  to  a 
great  extent  abandoned  the  ancient  superstitions  of  their  race, 
and  had  adopted  the  usages  and  modes  of  life  which  belong  to 
Christian  nations.  Under  the  teachings  of  missionaries  of  dif- 
ferent Christian  denominations  who  had  long  resided  among 
them,  hundreds  of  them  had  embraced  Christianity  with  a  spir- 
itual faith,  and  were  now  living  in  accordance  with  its  precepts. 
Their  churches  were  thriving,  and  supplied  with  pastors  from 
their  own  people,  and  their  children  were  receiving  the  lessons 
of  useful  knowledge  and  growing  up  under  the  influence  of  in- 
stitutions favorable  to  their  progress  and  happiness. 

Such  was  the  moral  and  social  aspect  of  the  Cherokee  nation 
when,  in  accordance  with  the  policy  of  the  government,  it  be- 
came necessary  to  effect  their  removal  from  the  lands  which 
had  been  guarantied  to  their  fathers  as  their  perpetual  heritage. 
They  were  constantly  harassed  by  the  contiimed  encroachments 
of  State  jurisdiction,  and  saw  their  very  nationality  about  to  be 
extinguished  by  a  power  which  they  could  not  resist.  In  these 
ti'oubled  relations,  both  with  the  State  of  Georgia  and  with  the 
national  government,  their  social  interests  were  suffering  a  sad 
decline,  their  industry  was  diminished,  their  schools  and  churches 
were  neglected,  and  their  hopes  and  energies  as  a  people  were 
well-nigh  broken  and  destroyed.  In  1835  a  number  of  influen- 
tial Cherokees,  who  saw  the  hopelessness  of  their  condition, 
formed  a  treaty  with  the  Commissioner  of  the  United  States 
providing  for  an  exchange  of  the  lands  of  the  nation  and  their 
removal  beyond  the  Mississippi.  The  treaty,  which  was  liberal 
in  its  terms,  was  accepted  by  the  President  and  confirmed  by 
the  Senate;  but  on  its  being  made  known  to  the  National  Coun- 
cil of  tlie  Cherokees  they  indignantly  rejected  it,  disowned  the 
authority  of  the  persons  who  made  it,  and  reiterated  their 
determination  not  to  remove  until  compelled  by  superior  power. 

Meanwhile  the  President  had  caused  to  be  set  apart  for  the 
reception  of  the  several  tribes  the  unoccupied  territory  lying 


834  MISSIONS    AMONG   THE   INDIANS    OF   NORTU   AMERICA. 

west  of  (he  States  of  Arkansas  and  Missouri,  and  extending 
six  hundred  uiilcs  from  south  to  north  and  from  three  to  six 
hundred  miles  from  east  to  west.  He  regarded  the  treaty  with 
the  Ciierokees  as  valid  and  proceeded  to  prepare  for  its  execu- 
tion, still  hoping  that  the  nation  would  comply  with  its  terms 
without  the  interposition  of  force.  But  in  this  he  was  disap- 
I)ointed,  and  he  decided  to  employ  military  array.  Troops  of 
the  United  Stales  to  the  number  of  ten  thousand  were  gradually 
collected  within  their  territory,  and  an  order  was  issued  to  Major 
General  Scott  to  commence  the  removal  of  the  entire  nation  on 
the  24th  of  May,  1838.  The  order  was  executed  by  the  com- 
manding general  with  the  utmost  regard  for  humanity  which  he 
was  able  to  secure  ;  but  the  forced  removal  of  a  whole  commu- 
nity of  sixteen  thousand  people  over  a  route  nearly  eight  hundred 
miles  in  length  could  not  be  effected  without  exposing  them  to 
immense  sufferings  and  to  numberless  depredations  from  wicked 
and  lawless  men.  AVhen  the  appointed  day  arrived  a  few  fled 
to  the  mountains  to  escape  the  arrest  which  awaited  them  ;  but 
the  greater  proportion  —  the  old  and  the  young,  sages  wise  in 
council  and  warriors  brave  in  battle  —  yielded  themselves  up 
without  a  struggle  as  prisoners  to  the  troops,  and  were  collected 
into  encampments  under  the  guard  of  sentinels,  in  preparation 
for  their  final  march  to  a  country  which  they  had  never  beheld. 
The  scene  was  of  the  most  affecting  character,  and  presents  a 
subject  on  Avhich  the  poet  or  the  painter  might  well  exercise 
the  loftiest  genius  of  his  art.  It  was  a  nation  in  captivity,  — 
about  to  be  driven  by  force  from  their  ancient  seats,  from  the 
fields  they  had  learned  to  cultivate,  and  from  the  graves  which 
contained  the  ashes  of  their  dead. 

Three  thousand  of  the  unhappy  captives  commenced  their 
journey  in  June,  1838,  under  the  direction  of  agents  of  the 
United  States,  and  the  rest  of  the  nation,  in  consequence  of  the 
petitions  which  they  addressed  to  General  Scott,  were  suffered 
to  remain  till  the  fullowing  September,  when,  the  sickly  season 
of  summer  being  past,  they  voluntarily  removed  in  companies 
of  about  a  thousand  each,  under  leaders  of  their  own  appoint- 


INFLUENCE    OF    REMOVAL    ON    THE    MISSION.  335 

ment.  IMessrs.  Jones  and  Busliyhead  each  had  the  charge  of 
one  of  these  emigrant  bands,  and  have  des(;ril)ed  with  touching 
minuteness  the  incidents  of  their  sorrowful  march.  The  sev- 
eral detachments  were  four  or  five  months  in  reaching  the  place 
of  their  destination,  and  on  their  arrival  it  was  found  that  not 
less  than  four  thousand,  or  one  fourth  part  of  the  entire  nation, 
had  perished  by  the  fatigues  and  disasters  of  the  way.  Other 
tribes  had  preceded  them  to  this  common  home  of  their  race, 
and  there  were  now  nearly  a  hundred  thousand  collected  within 
the  ten-itory  which  had  been  assigned  to  them.  In  this  maimer 
was  executed  a  measure  of  public  policy  which,  though  stern 
and  cruel  in  many  of  its  features,  has  undoubtedly  resulted  in 
the  benefit  of  the  Indian  race.  It  has  arrested  their  decline 
and  delayed  for  an  inilefinite  period  the  extinction  which  we 
dare  not  hope  they  can  ever  wholly  escape. 

"We  turn  now  to  consider  the  influence  which  these  events 
exerted  upon  the  progress  of  the  mission  among  the  Cherokees. 
Fortunately  for  its  interests  its  principal  stations  were  not 
within  the  jurisdiction  of  Georgia,  the  State  which  more  than 
any  other  was  bent  upon  annihilating  the  independence  of  the 
nation.  The  missionaries  were  on  this  account  interrupted  in 
their  labors  far  less  than  were  those  of  the  American  Board,  who 
were  stationed  at  Brainerd  and  New  Echota.  The  Indians  also 
who  occupied  the  towns  in  the  retired  valley  of  the  Hiwassee, 
where  Mr.  Jones  and  his  associates  resided,  were  less  distracted 
by  the  troubles  of  the  period  than  were  their  brethren  in  other 
parts  of  the  nation.  The  deep  religious  interest  which  com- 
menced in  1830,  and  which  by  the  close  of  1835  had  led  to  the 
baptism  of  three  hundred,  continued  almost  without  interruption 
through  the  darkest  days  of  their  adversity  to  the  period  of 
their  removal ;  and  even  during  their  dismal  journey  it  was 
scarcely  abated  in  the  detachments  which  contained  the  mem- 
bers of  the  mission  and  their  several  churches.  Their  evening 
encampments  resounded  with  the  voice  of  prayer  and  the  song 
of  praise,  and  the  secluded  streams  by  which  they  rested  in 
their  wearisome  march  were  sometimes  consecrated  by  the 


336   MISSION'S    AMONG    THK    INDIANS    OF   NORTH    AMERICA. 

baptism  of"  new  believers.  Their  national  calamities  seemed  the 
occasion  for  tlic  more  abundant  display  of  the  grace  of  God  in 
turning  them  to  himself  and  in  conferring  upon  them  the  bless- 
ings of  the  gosi)cl. 

During  all  this  trying  period  Mr.  Jones  and  his  associates 
appear  to  have  conducted  the  mission  with  admirable  judgment 
and  discretion.  In  common  with  other  missionaries  among  the 
Cherokees  they  were  often  suspected  of  interference  with  the 
policy  of  the  government,  and  were  once  arrested  by  officers  of 
the  United  States  and  removed  from  their  stations ;  but  in  the 
spirit  of  conscious  innocence  they  still  visited  their  churches  and 
continued  their  labors  as  preachers  of  the  gospel.  The  "in- 
fluence which  they  exerted  was  such  as  became  them  as  Chris- 
tian missionaries  and  as  spiritual  guides  and  friends  of  the 
people ;  and  the  fidelity  with  which  they  adhered  to  the  nation 
through  all  its  gloomy  fortunes  is  a  triumphant  proof  of  the  sin- 
cerity of  their  zeal  and  the  purity  of  their  designs.  They  shared 
the  discomforts  and  perils  of  the  journey,  and  on  the  arrival  of 
the  successive  detachments  in  their  appointed  district  they  gave 
them  counsel  and  aid  in  reorganizing  their  settlements  and  re- 
uniting their  churches.  In  this  manner,  though  the  social  in- 
terests and  moral  habits  of  the  Clierokees  had  suffered  a  serious 
shock  from  the  troubled  condition  of  their  civil  affairs,  yet  on 
their  arrival  at  their  new  home  the  labors  of  the  mission 
among  them  were  almost  immediately  resumed,  and  soon  began 
to  be  attended  with  their  wonted  results. 

At  the  close  of  the  year  following  the  settlement  of  the  na- 
tion in  the  western  territory  Mr.  Jones  returned  to  Tennessee, 
where  his  family  was  still  residing,  and  also  visited  the  Eastern 
States  and  the  members  of  the  Board  at  Boston.  The  accounts 
which  he  gave  of  the  progress  of  civilization  and  Christianity 
among  the  Cherokees  created  new  interest  in  behalf  of  the 
mission  and  led  to  immediate  measures  for  its  enlargement. 
In  June,  1841,  accompanied  by  his  family  he  reached  the  In- 
dian territory,  and  again  entered  upon  the  duties  of  his  station, 
after  an  absence  of  eighteen  months.      During  this  period  the 


MISSION   AT    SnAWANOE.  337 

churches  had  enjoyed  great  prosperity ;  their  numbers  had 
been  increased  by  the  addition  of  upwards  of  two  hundred,  and 
nearly  a  hundred  more  were  baptized  before  the  close  of  the 
year.  Additional  houses  of  worship  had  been  erected,  and  a 
portion  of  the  pubHc  money  had  been  set  apart  by  tlie  National 
Council  as  a  permanent  fund  for  the  support  of  schools,  in 
which  the  Bible  was  always  to  be  used  as  a  book  of  instruction. 
The  people  were  now  for  the  most  part  settled  upon  their  own 
farms,  and  were  rapidly  recovering  from  the  evils  incident  to 
their  recent  changes.  Industry  resumed  its  wonted  activity, 
and  the  wilderness  began  to  bloom  beneath  the  labors  of  their 
agriculture,  while  other  tribes  seeing  the  comforts  they  enjoyed 
seemed  disposed  to  follow  their  example  and  emulate  their  pro- 
gress in  civilization. 

In  addition  to  the  missions  among  the  tribes  still  remaining 
east  of  the  Mississippi,  there  were  now  within  the  limits  of  the 
Indian  territory  nine  missions  of  the  Board,  at  which  were 
stationed  twenty-four  missionaries  and  assistants  together  with 
twelve  native  preachers.  These  were  among  the  Shawanoes, 
the  Delawares,  the  Putawatomies,  the  Ottawas,  the  Otoes,  the 
Omahas,  the  Creeks,  the  Choctaws,  and  the  Cherokees.  Most 
of  them  were  of  comparatively  recent  origin,  and  some  were 
little  more  than  government  schools  under  the  charge  of  teachers 
recommended  by  the  Board,  who  also  preached  on  the  Sabbath 
to  the  respective  tribes  among  whom  they  were  stationed.  This 
number  was  soon  enlarged  by  additions  to  the  Cherokee  mission, 
and  in  1841  the  missionaries  and  teachers  who  were  connected 
with  the  Shawanoes,  Ottawas,  Putawatomies,  and  Delawares  — 
tribes  contiguous  to  each  other  —  were  united  in  a  single  mis- 
sion, of  which  the  principal  seat  was  fixed  at  Shawanoe  and  a 
subordinate  station  in  each  of  the  other  tribes. 

At  this  station  there  had  been  a  printing-press  since  1833,  at 
which  the  Gospel  of  Matthew,  several  school  books  and  a  hymn 
book  had  been  printed  in  the  languages  of  the  Shawanoes,  the 
Ottawas,  and  the  Delawares.  A  newspaper  called  the  "  Shaw- 
anoe Sun"  had  also  for  several  years  been  edited  and  published 
30 


338    MISSIONS    AMONG    TIIK    INDI.INS    OF    NORTH    AMERICA. 

at  the  mission.  Since  that  time  the  Gospel  of  John  has  been 
translated  and  printed  in  Sliawanoe,  and  a  few  books  in  Eng- 
lish, which  is  taught  in  all  the  schools  and  is  in  common  use 
among  the  tribes.  In  tiic  autumn  of  1842,  some  distrust  having 
been  shown  by  several  chiefs  towards  the  members  of  the  mis- 
sion, its  operations  were  for  a  time  suspended,  and  ^ome  of  the 
missionaries  were  threatened  with  violence  by  the  Indians.  Mr. 
Pratt,  who  had  charge  of  the  press,  went  to  reside  at  Stock- 
bridge,  where  a  branch  of  the  church  had  been  established 
among  the  Stockbridge  tribe,  and  of  this  branch  he  was  now 
ordained  the  pastor.  At  nearly  the  same  time  there  arrived  at 
Shawanoe  Rev.  J.  S.  Bacon,  a  member  of  the  Board,  who  had 
been  appointed  to  visit  the  several  missions  of  the  Indian  terri- 
tory. Ilis  arrival  was  exceedingly  opportune,  and  his  presence 
and  the  explanations  and  assurances  which  he  gave  exerted  the 
happiest  influence  in  allaying  the  excited  feelings  which  then 
prevailed  in  the  tribe.  Mr.  Bacon  extended  his  visit  also  to  the 
Cherokees,  the  Creeks,  and  the  Choctaws,  and  to  some  other 
tribes  in  which  the  Board  have  no  stations,  and  collected  many 
important  facts  and  views  respecting  the  present  condition  of  the 
Indian  race,  the  progress  of  the  missions  and  the  benefits  they 
are  conferring.  Since  that  period  the  labors  of  the  missionaries 
have  gone  on  without  interruption,  and  though  the  tribes  on 
which  they  are  bestowed  are  gradually  wasting  away,  yet  they 
have  been  attended  with  many  gratifying  results.  Rev.  Messrs. 
Barker,  Pratt,  and  Meeker,  with  their  wives  and  Miss  E.  S. 
Morse,  a  teacher,  and  three  native  assistants,  now  constitute  the 
resolute  and  hopeful  band  who  are  sustaining  the  interests  of 
civilization  and  Christianity  at  their  respective  stations  among 
the  Sliawanoes,  the  Delawares  and  the  Ottawas. 

Of  the  remaining  missions  in  the  Indian  teri'itory,  that  among 
the  Creeks  has  already  been  considered  ;  that  among  the  Choc- 
taws was  continued  for  several  years  under  the  charge  of  Rev. 
R.  D.  Potts,  with  an  occasional  assistant,  but  amidst  the  em- 
barrassments of  the  Board  in  1843  it  was  relinquished,  and 
has  since  been  taken  under  the  care  of  the  American  Indian 


PROGRESS    OF    CHEROKEE    MISSION.  339 

Mission  Association.  Those  among  the  Otoes  and  the  Omahas 
have  also  yiekled  to  the  same  necessity,  and  the  only  missions 
in  the  territory  that  now  remain  under  the  care  of  the  Board 
are  the  Shawanoe  and  the  Cherokee. 

To  the  latter  of  these  missions  we  now  return,  and  trace  the 
progress  it  has  made  since  the  arrival  of  Mr.  Jones  at  his  sta- 
tion in  the  summer  of  1841.  Tliough  unmarked  by  striking 
events,  it  is  yet  a  progress  of  civilization  and  of  Christian  feel- 
ing, intelligence  and  culture,  which  imparts  an  interest  even  to 
the  statistics  in  which  it  must  be  recorded,  and  awakens  the 
highest  hopes  for  the  people  by  whom  it  has  been  realized. 
The  mission  has  its  principal  seat  at  Cherokee,  which  is 
three  miles  west  of  the  boundary  of  Arkansas,  and  the  portion 
of  the  nation  who  are  connected  with  it  reside  within  a  circuit 
of  forty  miles  on  the  north,  the  west  and  the  south.  AVithin 
this  tract  there  are  five  stations,  at  each  of  which  is  a  church, 
and  an  equal  number  of  out-stations  at  which  preaching  is  regu- 
larly maintained.  In  the  autumn  of  1843  the  mission  was  fur- 
nished with  a  press  and  printhig  establishment,  which  added 
greatly  to  its  efficiency  and  its  influence  with  the  nation.  It 
was  intrusted  to  the  management  of  Sir.  II.  Upham,  a  printer 
by  trade ;  and  at  the  same  time  Rev.  W.  P.  Upham  became 
associated  with  Mr.  Jones  in  preaching  and  in  the  care  of 
the  churches  and  stations.  At  this  press  the  book  of  Genesis 
and  about  half  the  books  of  the  New  Testament  have  been 
printed  in  Cherokee,  together  with  a  number  of  school-books, 
tracts,  and  other  religious  works.  A  periodical,  known  as  the 
"  Cherokee  Messenger,"  was  commenced  by  Mr.  Upham  in 
1844,  and  has  since  been  continued  by  the  members  of  the 
mission.  To  Mr.  Jones  and  the  intelligent  native  assistants 
whom  he  has  employed  has  been  assigned  tlie  work  of  prepar- 
ing a  version  of  the  New  Testament  in  Cherokee.  It  was  com- 
menced in  1842  and  completed  in  1847,  and  after  a  careful 
revision  is  now  passing  through  the  press.  The  book  of  Gene- 
sis was  also  translated  entirely  by  Mr.  Bushyhead.  Among 
the  works  which  have  been  provided  for  the  reading  of  the  na- 


340      MISSIONS   AMONG   THE   INDIANS    OF   NORTH  AMERICA. 

tion  is  tlie  Pilgrim's  Progress;  that  wonderful  book,  which, 
though  written  in  the  coll  of  a  jail  by  an  illiterate  Baptist 
preacher  whom  his  own  age  knew  only  to  persecute  and  despise, 
has  yet  attaiiit-d  a  rank  among  the  noblest  productions  of  liter- 
ary genius,  and,  translated  into  the  languages  of  many  nations, 
has  taught  the  lessons  of  Christian  faith  to  multitudes  of  persons 
in  every  grade  of  civilization  and  in  every  condition  of  life  — 
literally  to  Jew  and  Greek,  to  barbarian,  bond  and  free. 

The  duty  of  superintending  the  interests  of  the  stations  has 
been  assigned  to  Messrs.  Jones  and  Upham,  who  also  preach  at 
Cherokee,  while  the  work  of  travelling  through  the  territory 
and  preaching  at  the  out-stations  has  been  usually  performed 
by  the  native  pastors,  most  of  whom  have  been  long  in  the  ser- 
vice of  the  mission  and  have  proved  themselves  men  of  supe- 
rior judgment  and  fidelity.  Their  labors  have  been  signally 
blessed  by  Ilim  to  whose  cause  they  have  been  devoted. 
Every  year  has  brought  with  it  new  accessions  to  the  band  of 
Christian  disciples,  and  has  witnessed  their  growth  in  the  social 
charities  and  spiritual  graces  which  the  gospel  enjoins.  The 
churches,  which  on  their  arrival  in  the  territory  in  1839  con- 
tained about  five  hundred  members,  now  number  more  than 
twelve  hundred,  to  whose  character  for  piety  and  zeal  the  mis- 
sionaries bear  the  most  gratifying  testimony.  The  civil  feuds 
generated  in  the  nation  by  the  various  questions  connected  with 
their  removal  from  Georgia  have  occasionally  been  revived, 
and  have  sometimes  impelled  the  rival  factions  to  the  verge  of 
violence.  From  this  cause  the  progress  of  the  Cherokees  in 
some  years  has  been  seriously  checked,  and  passions  were  ex- 
cited among  them  which  threatened  to  bear  them  back  to  the 
barbarism  IVom  which  they  had  but  lately  emerged.  These 
feuds,  however,  it  is  hoped  are  now  extinguished,  and  every 
outward  hinderance  to  their  social  and  religious  advancement  is 
effectually  removed.  To  the  promotion  of  this  advancement 
the  National  Council  is  earnestly  and  wisely  devoted,  as  is  prov- 
ed by  the  whole  course  of  its  legislation.  The  school  system  of 
the  nation  is  far  in  advance  of  that  of  many  of  the  frontier 


INDIAN    CIVILIZATION.  341 

States  of  the  Union,  and  would  do  no  discredit  even  to  older  and 
more  favored  portions  of  the  country.  Indeed  so  numerous 
and  elevated  have  the  national  schools  now  become,  that  several 
of  those  formerly  sustained  by  the  mission  have  been  discon- 
tinued, and  their  teachers  removed  to  other  tribes. 

The  summer  of  1845  was  a  sickly  season  among  the  Chero- 
kees,  and  the  month  of  July  was  marked  in  the  history  of  the 
mission  by  the  death  of  Rev.  Jesse  Bushyhead,  the  ablest  and 
most  successful  of  the  native  preachers,  and  one  of  the  ablest 
and  most  energetic  men  of  the  nation  to  which  he  belonged. 
He  was  one  of  its  earliest  pioneers  in  civilization,  and  one  of 
the  noblest  exemplifications  of  Christian  character  it  has  ever 
produced.  With  the  interest  of  an  intelligent  patriot  in  its  for- 
tunes, he  engaged  earnestly  in  attempting  to  avert  the  troubles 
which  threatened  it  and  participated  in  many  of  the  most  impor 
tant  negotiations  relating  to  its  removal  beyond  the  Mississippi. 
In  1833  he  was  ordained  to  the  Christian  ministry,  and  became 
pastor  of  a  church,  —  an  office  in  which  he  continued  to  the  end 
of  his  life,  a  faithful  preacher  of  righteousness  to  the  people  of 
his  charge.  In  addition  to  his  services  as  a  missionary  he  was 
also  appointed  Chief  Justice  of  the  Cherokees  after  their  settle- 
ment in  the  new  territory,  and  in  this  station,  which  he  still 
held  at  the  time  of  his  death,  through  many  trying  periods  of 
national  affairs,  he  was  always  distinguished  for  his  wise  admin- 
istration of  even-handed  justice.  His  memory  will  long  be 
cherished  in  the  nation  with  the  respect  that  is  due  to  a  high- 
minded  councillor  and  magistrate,  and  a  faithful  minister  of  the 
gospel. 

The  Indian  population  with  which  our  missions  are  now  con- 
nected in  the  several  tribes  does  not  exceed  thirty  thousand, 
and  this  number  is  gradually  diminishing  in  accordance  with 
what  appears  to  be  the  destiny  of  their  race,  even  in  its  most 
favorable  conditions.  Of  these  tribes  the  Cherokees  are  un- 
doubtedly the  most  nearly  civilized.  Among  them  the  preach- 
ing of  the  gospel  has  been  attended  with  signal  success  ;  conver- 
sions are  as  frequent  as  in  the  congregations  of  New  England, 
29* 


342    MISSIONS    AMONG    THE    INDIANS    OF   NORTH    AMERICA. 

and  the  institutions  of  Christianity  may  be  considered  as  already 
lun-iiiaiiL'ntly  cstablishcil.  They  need  only  to  be  furnished  with 
educated  teachers  and  pa.stors  in  order  to  secure  ibr  themselves 
the  sure  progress  of  a  Christian  people.  When  this  want  shall 
have  been  supjdicd,  even  though  the  mission  should  be  with- 
drawn, we  may  anticipate  for  the  Cherokee  nation  during  the 
remnant  of  their  existence  as  a  people,  the  continued  bless- 
ings of  social  order,  of  popular  instruction  and  of  Christian 
worship. 

The  missions  among  the  Indians  of  North  America,  though 
requiring  a  piety  and  zeal  as  self-sacrificing  and  devoted,  and 
often  prosecuted  amid  perils  and  privations  as  difficult  to  be 
borne,  as  those  which  belong  to  any  other  mission,  have  yet,  it 
must  be  admitted,  been  regarded  with  far  less  interest  by  the 
Christian  public  both  of  our  own  and  of  other  denominations. 
This  may  be  in  part  owing  to  their  comparative  proximity,  and 
the  seeming  familiarity  which  we  possess  with  their  condition 
and  operations.  They  do  not  appeal  to  us  from  the  distant 
shores  of  ancient  heathenism,  and  it  may  be  on  this  account 
that  they  exert  less  influence  both  upon  our  imagination  and  our 
sympathies.  But  this  want  of  interest  must  also  be  ascribed  to 
the  peculiar  barbarism  of  the  Indians  and  their  hopeless  des- 
tiny as  a  people.  That  they  are  capable  of  civilization  and 
conversion  to  Christianity  is  abundantly  proved  by  the  facts  of 
their  history,  as  well  as  by  their  participation  in  our  common 
humanity  ;  but  though  blessed  with  religion  and  civilization  they 
can  never  have  a  place  among  the  nations  of  the  earth.  The 
future  opens  before  them  no  prospect  of  advancement  —  no 
hopes  of  ultimate  greatness  and  power.  It  reveals  to  them  only 
a  descending  pathway  of  decline  and  diminution,  terminating 
at  last  in  their  utter  extinction  as  a  race.  This  is  indeed  a 
melancholy  doom  for  a  once  mighty  people,  and  it  spreads  its 
somV)re  shadow  even  over  the  labors  of  the  Christian  missionary 
for  their  instruction  and  improvement. 

But  even  with  these  hopeless  prospects  as  a  people  the  claim 
they  have  upon  the  sympathies  and  the  philanthropy  of  Ameri- 


CLAIMS  OF  THE  INDIAN  KACE.  343 

can  Christians  is,  if  possible,  stronger  than  that  of  any  other 
portion  of  mankind.  It  is  for  us  that  their  heritage  has  been 
despoiled  and  they  have  been  scattered  and  wasted,  and  it  is 
to  us  that  Providence  has  assigned  the  broad  domain  which 
they  Uitely  held  by  the  undisputed  possession  of  centuries.  We 
are  daily  treading  amid  the  graves  of  their  dead,  and  are  occupy- 
ing the  ancient  homes  where  they  once  dwelt  in  barbarian 
pride  and  power.  Every  wave  of  our  population  that  rolls 
westward  must  diminish  their  territory  and  hasten  their  extinc- 
tion. In  their  civil  relations  to  the  American  people  they  have 
been  styled  the  adopted  children  of  the  republic ;  they  are 
under  its  protection  and  within  its  guardian  care.  Their  con- 
dition on  this  account  the  more  earnestly  invites  the  ceaseless 
endeavors  of  Christian  philanthropy  to  raise  them  from  degra- 
dation and  I'eclaim  them  from  barbarism,  and  to  pour  into  their 
darkened  natures  the  light  of  that  gospel  which  has  made  our 
national  condition  and  prospects  so  different  from  theirs. 


In  the  foregoing  chapters  we  have  narrated  the  leading  facts 
pertaining  to  the  commencement  and  progress  of  the  several  for- 
eign missions  of  a  society  which  is  connected  with  a  large  Chris- 
tian denomination,  and  which  has  long  maintained  an  honora- 
ble rank  among  the  philanthropic  institutions  of  the  country. 
The  narrative  embraces  plans  and  operations  which  have  been 
carried  on  in  many  different  lands  and  among  different  races  of 
men,  and  at  its  close  we  may  properly  linger  for  a  moment  upon 
the  features  by  which  they  are  marked  and  the  results  which 
they  have  accomplished. 

These  missions,  like  the  contemporary  missions  of  other  re- 
ligious societies,  sprang  from  the  spirit  of  Christian  philanthro- 
py which  found  its  earliest  expression  in  this  country,  near  the 


344  CONXLUSION. 

beginning  of  the  present  century,  in  the  pious  resolutions  and 
vows  of  a  few  young  men  at  that  time  students  in  the  Seminary 
at  Andover.  Commencing  in  the  humblest  manner,  with  but 
few  to  furnish  them  support  or  even  to  lend  them  countenance, 
they  have  gone  steadily  forward  in  the  sacred  work  of  propa- 
gating the  gospel.  They  have  extended  from  country  to  coun- 
try, and  from  continent  to  continent,  until  they  are  now  engaged 
in  promulgating  the  doctrines  of  the  Bible  in  the  languages  of  , 
eighteen  different  portions  of  the  human  race.  They  thus  con- 
stitute an  interesting  and  important  part  of  that  beneficent  enter- 
prise which  is  at  length  awakening  the  interest  and  enlisting 
the  energies  of  nearly  every  portion  of  the  Christian  church, 
and  which  more  than  any  other  enterprise  of  the  age  is  identified 
with  tlie  spiritual  progress  and  elevation  of  man. 

Though  scattered  in  countries  widely  separated  from  each 
other,  these  missions  have  one  single  design  and  every  where 
present  one  uniform  characteristic.  They  are  established  for 
the  simple  propagation  of  the  gospel  of  Christ.  "With  this  ob- 
ject alone  in  view  their  founders  and  agents  have  gone  forth 
proclaiming  the  doctrines  of  the  Cross  in  the  countries  which 
tiiey  have  entered,  and  they  have  refrained  from  every  under- 
taking which  was  not  connected  with  this  single  errand.  The 
'  introduction  of  science  or  of  art,  the  instruction  of  the  young,  and 
even  the  translation  of  the  Scriptures,  important  as  these  may 
Avell  be  deemed,  have  all  been  made  subsidiar}'  to  what  they 
have  been  instructed  to  regard  as  the  higlier  work  of  preaching 
to  the  people.  The  missionaries  have  generally  been  men  of 
intellectual  discipline  and  culture ;  but  the  characteristic  by 
which  they  may  be  most  properly  distinguished  is  that  they 
Avere  devoted  to  the  work  which  was  set  before  them,  —  the  work 
wliich  the  Saviour  of  men  early  committed  to  his  chosen  disci- 
ples to  be  prosecuted  even  to  the  end  of  the  world.  They  have 
penetrated  countries  sunk  in  the  lowest  barbarism  or  overshad- 
owed with  the  hoary  heathenism  of  a  thousand  years ;  they 
have  gone  to  nations  enslaved  by  spiritual  despotism,  and  grop- 
ing in  the  fading  twilight  of  a  corrupted  faith ;  but  their  errand 


SUCCKS3    OP   THE   MISSIONS.  345 

has  been  always  the  same.  They  have  not  courted  the  favor  of 
princes  or  the  sanction  of  prelates ;  they  liave  intrigued  neither 
with  politicians  nor  ecclesiastics;  but  have  seated  themselves 
among  the  people,  and  there  begun  to  preach  to  all  who  would 
hear.  As  teachers  of  religion  they  have  asserted  the  supremacy 
of  the  conscience,  and  have  neither  established  for  themselves 
nor  recognized  in  others  any  autliority  over  the  inherent  free- 
dom of  the  human  soul.  AVhen  driven  from  one  city  or  coun- 
try they  have  gon§  to  another ;  and  though  called  before  magis- 
trates, incarcerated  in  dungeons  and  threatened  with  ignomini- 
ous death,  they  have  trusted  in  the  protection  of  Heaven,  and 
have  still  worked  on  in  their  holy  enterprise  of  mercy  and  love. 

Missionary  labors  thus  conducted,  however  misapprehended 
and  derided  they  may  sometimes  be,  cannot  fail  to  command 
the  respect  even  if  they  do  not  secure  the  cooperation  of  all 
intelligent  and  right-minded  people.  The  spirit  which  they 
embody  is  precisely  the  spirit  which  history  and  song  have 
most  delighted  to  celebrate,  and  which  in  all  ages  awakens  the 
admiration  and  sympathy  of  generous  and  magnanimous  na- 
tures. By  the  spectacle  which  they  have  presented,  this  spirit 
has  been  diffused  through  the  churches  which  have  contributed 
to  their  support,  and  the  piety  of  a  multitude  of  hearts  has  been 
raised  to  a  nobler  standard  and  quickened  to  a  more  heroic  zeal 
for  the  salvation  of  men. 

But  the  spirit  in  which  these  missions  have  been  undertaken 
and  thus  far  conducted  does  not  constitute  their  only  title  to  the 
respect  and  gratitude  of  the  friends  of  the  human  race,  or  their 
only  claim  to  the  continued  and  most  hearty  cooperation  of 
those  on  whom  they  depend  for  their  pecuniary  support  and 
their  progressive  enlargement.  They  have  accomplished  results 
of  the  highest  importance  to  the  social  and  spiritual  interests  of 
mankind.  The  divine  Head  of  the  church  has  been  with  them 
according  to  his  own  gracious  promise,  and  has  been  pleased  to 
employ  them  as  instruments  for  the  extension  of  his  kingdom 
in  the  world.  They  have  thus  been  the  means  of  bringing 
many  thousands  of  the  devotees  of  heathenism  or  of  superstition 


346  CONCLUSION. 

to  the  knowledge  and  the  worship  of  God,  and  of  planting  in 
many  an  idolatrous  or  unevangelized  land  pure  churches  of 
Christ,  in  which  we  may  hope  the  doctrines  and  ordinances  of 
the  gospel  will  be  cherished  through  centuries  to  come,  and 
from  whicli,  ks  from  centres  of  spiritual  illumination,  there  shall 
be  difl'used  over  the  surrounding  wastes  the  ever-increasing 
light  of  heavenly  truth. 

The  success  they  have  attained  has  been  different  in  different 
countries,  but  with  scarcely  an  exception  it  has  been  propor- 
tioned to  the  directness  of  the  efforts  which  have  been  made  to 
press  the  truths  of  the  gospel  upon  the  attention  of  the  people. 
Their  history  unites  with  that  of  the  whole  Christian  church,  as 
Avell  as  with  the  testimony  of  Scripture,  in  demonstrating  that 
by  the  foolishness  of  preaching  men  are  most  effectually  turned 
to  refientance  and  faith  in  Jesus  Christ.  Other  agencies  have 
contributed  their  influence,  but  it  is  the  preacher's  proclamation 
of  the  tidings  of  salvation  which  at  all  periods  and  in  all  countries 
has  won  for  the  religion  of  the  Ci'oss  its  most  glorious  and  en- 
during triumphs. 

The  character  and  efficiency  of  these  missions,  though  mainly 
dependent  on  the  wisdom  and  zeal  of  those  who  conduct  them 
in  the  countries  in  which  they  are  planted,  must  also  be  affected 
in  no  small  degree  by  the  counsels  and  measures  of  their  guar- 
dians and  managers  at  home.  It  is  only  when  these  are  per- 
vaded by  generous  Christian  sympathy  and  concentrated  upon 
the  single  end  to  be  accomplished,  that  the  labors  of  the  mis- 
sionaries can  be  prosecuted  with  the  highest  energy  and  the 
best  success.  Upon  topics  like  this  the  records  of  our  mis- 
sionary Convention  are  replete  with  instruction.  Every  pain- 
ful vicissitude  through  which  it  has  passed  has  been  felt  at  the 
remotest  station  of  its  missions.  Every  period  of  pecuniary 
embarrassment,  of  divided  counsels,  or  of  unsettled  plans,  has 
imparted  its  own  sombre  spirit  to  the  operations  it  is  conduct- 
ing in  the  most  distant  lands.  The  agency  of  the  Mssionary 
Union,  the  association  in  which  members  of  our  communion 
over  a  large  portion  of  the  country  are  now  united,  is  limited 


FACILITIES    FOR    MISSIONARY    LABOR.  347 

by  the  terms  of  its  constitution  to  the  single  object  of  "  diffusing 
the  knowledge  of  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ  by  means  of  mis- 
sions throughout  the  world  ; "  and  willi  the  recorded  experience 
of  the  past  all  before  us,  we  cannot  but  earnestly  hope  it  will 
never  again  be  extended  to  any  other  object  however  important 
or  inviting.  Rather  may  this  Union,  which  had  its  origin 
amidst  the  happiest  auspices,  intrench  itself  more  and  more  in 
the  affections  of  its  members  and  friends,  and,  becoming  every 
year  more  and  more  identified  with  the  interests  and  triumphs 
of  our  growing  missions,  remain  unchanged,  and  be  transmitted 
to  other  generations  crowned  with  the  richest  blessings  of 
Heaven  upon  all  its  deliberations  and  endeavors  for  the  spir- 
itual welfare  of  mankind. 

The  facilities  amidst  which  the  Union  is  now  conducting  the 
enterprise  to  which  it  is  devoted  are  wholly  unexampled  in  its 
history.  The  experience  of  its  managers  has  become  mature, 
and  the  confidence  of  its  supporters  is  firmly  settled ;  and  far 
beyond  the  immediate  sphere  of  its  counsels  and  plans  a  most 
remarkable  and  favorable  change  has  taken  place  in  the  con- 
dition of  the  world.  The  great  events  of  the  present  century 
have  been  tributary  to  the  advancement  of  Christian  missions. 
The  explorations  of  commerce  in  distant  seas,  the  victories 
of  European  arms  over  the  nations  of  the  East,  the  intimate  in- 
tercourse which  is  now  established  between  the  remotest  lands, 
—  all  have  opened  new  pathways  for  the  missionary  and  removed 
innumerable  obstacles  which  once  opposed  his  progress.  Nor 
is  the  change  less  remarkable  or  less  favorable  in  the  opinions 
and  feelings  with  which  this  enterprise  is  regarded  in  civilized 
countries.  Once  it  was  derided  and  opposed,  not  merely  by 
a  hostile  public  sentiment  at  home,  but  by  colonial  officers  and 
commercial  agents  in  all  parts  of  the  world.  But  all  this  has 
passed  away,  and  our  missions  are  invited  to  countries  from 
which  they  were  lately  driven  by  unfriendly  governors,  and 
are  cherished  and  supported  as  invaluable  agencies  of  civil- 
ization by  the  very  officers  who  once  denounced  and  drove 
them  away  as  the  troublesome  intermeddlings  of  impotent  en- 


318  CONCLUSION. 

thusiasts.  It  can  now  scarcely  be  said  that  a  single  portion  of 
niankiiid  is  iiiaocc'ssible  to  their  lieroic  pioneers.  Tiie  commerce 
of  the  Eiigli?Ii  race  now  covers  every  sea  and  tratlics  on  every 
shore,  and  wherever  either  the  EngHsh  or  the  American  flag 
proclaims  the  presence  of  civilized  power,  there  the  missionary 
confident  of  protection,  may  prosecute  his  work  unharmed.  The 
unintelligible  jargon  of  barbarian  tribes  has  been  reduced  to  the 
forms  of  written  speech,  and  the  confused  languages  which  were 
once  regarded  as  incapable  of  acquisition  even  by  the  most 
assiduous  and  protracted  industry,  are  now  fully  mastered  by 
the  missionary  and  already  contain  the  printed  Scriptures  and 
the  rudiments  of  a  religious  literature  for  the  people  who  speak 
them. 

With  such  aims  still  before  them,  and  possessing  these  accu- 
mulated facilities  for  their  prosecution  and  accomplishment,  the 
missions  whose  brief  and  changeful  history  we  have  recited 
commend  themselves  to  their  supporters  and  friends  as  agencies 
which  God  has  signally  blessed  in  hastening  the  march  of 
Christian  civilization,  and  in  establishing  his  own  kingdom  of 
righteousness  and  truth  among  the  nations.  They  are  identi- 
fied with  the  highest  interests  of  man  in  the  countries  where 
they  are  established,  and  are  the  subjects  of  the  fondest  hopes, 
the  daily  prayers  and  the  generous  sacrifices  of  a  multitude  of 
Christian  hearts  in  the  churches  of  our  own  extended  com- 
munion. The  fields  which  they  occupy  are  constantly  widen- 
ing, and  the  claims  which  they  prefer  become  stronger  and 
more  numerous  with  every  succeeding  year.  May  the  counsels 
which  direct  them  ever  be  blessed  of  Heaven,  and  the  charities 
■which  support  them  be  worthy  of  the  sacred  and  sublime  object 
they  aim  to  accomplish,  —  the  conversion  of  the  "world 

TO    THE   RELIGION    OP    THE    SAVIOUR. 


APPENDIX, 


TABLE  OF  THE  MISSIONS. 


th 

s^ 

m 

1 

o  J5 

•g  ^ 

1 

s 

'u 

1 

»1 

^  '=« 

oi 

a 
3 

MISSIONS. 

a 

1 

C8 

a 

cS 

a  " 

M-  en 
g-3 

.a 

•1 

0 

"o 

i 

3 

"3 
o 

g 

1 

o  " 

■5  a 
25 

3 

o 

P. 

"o 
.a 

'S. 

3 
Em 

Maulmain,  liuruian, 

3 

7 

7 

14 

16 

4 

11 

200? 

3 

100 

"          Kareu, 

1 

21 

5 

6 

11 

30 

*10? 

106 

1800? 

1% 

65 

Tavoy  Mission, 

2 

13? 

4 

4 

8 

18? 

11 

37 

770 

3 

84 

Arracan  Mission,  Burman, 

2 

3 

1 

1 

10 

2 

15 

55 

2 

42 

"              "       Karen, 

1 

5 

2 

1 

3 

31 

30t 

? 

a523|| 

Siam              "        Siamese  D. 

1 

2 

3 

5 

"                "        Chinese  D. 

1 

2 

2 

4 

3 

1 

1 

23 

C'liina            " 

2 

3 

4 

3 

7 

7 

2 

11 

25? 

Assam           " 

3 

6 

8 

14 

2 

3 

21 

50? 

20. 

700? 

Teloogoo.      " 

Whole  number  in  Asia, 

1 

2 

2 

4 

3 

1 

5 

150? 

l6~ 

15" 

IT 

TiT 

yr 

120 

64 

2(^ 

6446? 

35 

1201 

Bassa  Mission, 

1 

2 

1 

2 

3 

45 

1 

3 

20? 

3 

60 

Mission  to  Franco, 

- 

10 

2 

1 

3 

10 

15 

23 

200 

"       to  Germany, 

14 

24 

15 

30?  1316 

2000 

"        to  Greece, 
Whole  number  in  Europe, 

2 

2 

4 

6 

1 

00 

IT 

"sT 

4 

"X 

9 

'W 

~45" 

339 

2200 

1 

00 

Mission  to  Ojibwas, 

2 

1 

2 

2 

4 

1 

2 

50? 

1 

50 

"       Ottawas  in  Michigan, 

1 

1 

1 

2 

1 

25 

1 

20? 

"       Tusoaroras,  &c. 

1 

1 

1 

2 

1 

89 

"       Shawanoes,  &c. 

3 

3 

5 

8 

3 

4 

23        140? 

2 

40? 

"       Cherokees, 

In  Indian  Missions, 

Totals, 

5 

5 

3 

3 

6 

5 

5 

122 

1100? 

1 

41 

'l2 

52 

6 

10 

12 

■ffi" 

9 

13 

145 

1354 

~5~ 

151? 

87 

50 

55 

105 

158 

123 

689 

10020 

44 

1472 

*  Including  some  in  Burmah  Prop 

er. 

}.  Be 

sides  schools  in  the  jun 

glCT 

llages. 

t  Including  Bassein  churches. 

II  In 

1846-7. 

4  Including  two  colors 

dhel 

pers 

from 

the  United  States. 

31 


S/iO 


Arri;Ni)ix. 


MISSIONS    AND    MISSIOXAUIKS    OF   Till-: 

UNION. 

Station. 

MiRsionary. 

p. 

< 

Dept.  of  Labor. 

livmarks. 

IIURMAII. 

1 

Maul  main. 

Adonirani  Judnon, 
Kmily  (^liuMnick  ,1. 

1814 
184<5 

Burmese, 

(1 

riiomiu<  .■^iniiiii.'i, 

1831 

" 

11 

llosi-a  ll.nvanl. 

1832 

11 

II 

Theresa  I'a'U'n  11. 

" 

11 

II 

Ju.«tus  II.  Vinton, 
Calista  Ilolman  V. 

u 

Sgau  Karen, 

In  U.  S. 

11 

Sewall  M.  Osgood, 

1834 

Burmese, 

" 

II 

8.  M.  Willsey  0. 

1836 

'• 

" 

II 
II 

Edw.ird  .\.  SU'wns, 
Elizabctli  L.  Uaven  S. 

\\ 

II 

II 
11 

Lvmiin  Stilson, 
[jucrctia  Brownson  S. 

11 

11 
11 

11 

Mi^!.^  .Miranda  Vinton, 

1841 

Sgau  Karon, 

11 
11 

Joseph  G.  Binney, 
.Juliet  I'atti.son  B. 

1843 

ij 

" 

Thomas  S.  Itimney, 

Burmese, 

Printer. 

11 

Normal)  Harris, 

1S44  Sgau  Karen, 

II 

0.  0.  Wa.lsworth  II. 

u                 u 

11 

Miss  I,yaia  Lilly  bridge, 
William  Moore, 

184(i  Burmese, 
1847  Pwo  ICaren, 

11 

Eli/«ibeth  \V.  Forbes  M. 

" 

Amherst. 

.lames  M.  llaswell, 
.lane  :\I.  Mason  11. 

1835 

Peguan, 

Returning  to  U. 

S. 

Tavoy. 

Jonathan  Wade, 
Deborah  B.  Lapham  W. 

1823 

Sgau  Karen, 

In  U.  S. 

1' 

Cephas  lienuett, 

1828 

" 

Printer. 

II 

Stella  Kneel.ind  B. 

" 

'* 

11 

Francis  Mason, 

1829 

•1 

11 

Ellen  II   Billiard  .M. 

1843 

11 

11 

Edmund  «.  Cro.ss, 

1842 

11 

11 

ilulia  Ann  I'utnam  C. 

" 

" 

11 

Jud-son  Ueujamin, 

18-18 

11 

II 

.•>u.san  R.  S'one  B. 

" 

" 

Mergui, 

Durlin  i,.  l!ravton, 
.Marv  11.  I'nilor  B. 

1R.37 

Pwo  Karen, 

In  U.  S. 

Akyab, 

Lovell  lug.ills, 
('alviu  C.  .Moore, 
I/iur;i  0   Irish  M. 

lSa5  Burmese, 

1848 

Sandoway, 

Klisha  L.  Abbott, 

l.'!.3.5  .Sgau  K.aren, 

" 

.lohn  S.  ISecclior, 

184C 

" 

11 

.Martha  Foote  B. 

i» 

'1 

" 

Henry  I-.  Van  Meter, 
Loui^ja  Hooker  V.  M 

1848 

"' 

Sum. 

Bangkok, 

John  T.  Joncn, 
Sarah  Sleeper  J. 

1829 
1847 

Siamese, 

" 

John  H.  (Jhandlcr. 

1840 

Machinist. 

11 

Helen  Mar  Crossman  C. 
.Miss  Harriet  11.  Morse, 

1847 

" 

Samuel  J.  Smith, 

1848 

CnixA. 

Hongkong', 

William  Denn, 
John  Johnson, 

1S.32  Tiechiu  Dialect, 
184.; 

NinRpo, 

.lo^iah  (iixldard, 
Kliza  Ann  Abi)ott  G. 

1838        "          '1 

II 

Daniel  J.  Mar;50\van, 

1841  Ningpo,     " 

Physician. 

11 
11 

I.Mary  Ann  Osborne  M. 
Edward  C.  Lord, 
Lucy  T.  Lyon  L. 

184.5 
1846 

ii    ii 

Assam. 

Slbsagar, 

Nathan  Brown, 

1831 

Assamese, 

Ari'ENUlX. 


351 


MISSIONS   AND   MISSIONARIKS   OF   THE   UNION. 


1   -d   1 

Station 

Bli.ssionary. 

o.     I^'-'Pt-  of  Labor. 

Remarks. 

Assam. 

1 

Sibsagar, 

Eli/,a  W.  Dullard  B. 

18.31 !  Assamese, 

Oliver  T.  Cutter, 

" 

Printer. 

" 

Harriet  B.  Low  C. 

" 

Returning  to  U. 

S. 

Nowgonff, 

Mile?  Bronson, 
Hutli  M.  Lura.s  B. 
Ira  J.  iStoiltianl, 
Dru.silla  C.  AUeu  S. 

183ij 
1847 

II            (( 

Gowahatti, 

Cyrus  Barker, 
.Jane  We.stou  I?. 
Appletou  11.  Diinforlh, 
Frances  A.  Studley  D. 

1839 
1847 

IltNDOSTAN. 

Nellore, 

Samuel  S.  Pay, 
Roweua  Clark  D. 
Sreplien  Van  Ilusen, 
.loauna  Brown  V.  II. 
Lyman  .Jewett, 

1835  Teloogoo, 
1838         " 
1848         « 

In  U.  S. 

Euphemia  Davis  J. 

n 

TVest  Africa. 

Bcxley, 

Lois  G.  Clarke, 

1837  Bassa, 

In  U.  S. 

Mary  B.  C.  Crocker. 

1843 

" 

" 

France. 

Douaj', 

Erastus  Willard, 

1834 

Caroline  Mor.-^e  \V. 

1840 

Paris, 

Thomas  T.  Devan, 

18-11 

«   ' 

Emma  E.  Clark  D. 

1848 

Germany. 

Hamburg, 

.T.  G.  Oncken, 

183.5 

Berliu, 

G.  W.  Lelimauu, 

1841 

Greece. 

Corfu, 

Mi-s.  Harriet  E.  Dicksou, 

1.839 

Albert  N.  Arnold, 

1843 

Sarah  AUin  A. 

" 

Piraeus, 

Uufus  F.  Buel, 
Mary  J  Itaymond  B. 

1840 

Indian  Territory. 

Cherokee, 

Evan  Jones, 

1821  Cherokee, 

Cunnincliam  J. 

" 

Willaril  P   Uph'am, 

1843 

" 

'i 

E.  0.  Newhall  U. 

" 

i( 

Ilervey  Upham, 

" 

Printer 

i' 

R   E.  Warren  U. 

" 

Ottawa, 

Jotliam  Meeker, 

E.  D.  RicUarJson  M. 

JlisR  Jane  Kelly  Jones, 

1827:Ottawa, 

18301       " 
18431       " 

Delaware, 

John  U.  Pratt, 
Dlivia  Evans  V. 
Mi.ss  Elizalieth  S.  Morse, 

lS37|Delawar8, 

1847!        " 

Shawaiioe, 

Francis  Barker. 

ls;j.")  Shawanoe,   . 

E.  F.  Churchill  B. 

" 

MicniUAN. 

Uichlantl, 

Ix^onarJ  Slater, 
Mary  A.  S. 

1820  Ottawa, 

'■            " 

St.  5Iary"s, 

Abel  Bin^'ham, 

1828()jibwa, 

Hannah  Brown  B. 

'• 

" 

Tiquamina, 

J.  D.  Cameron, 

18.32 

" 

New  York. 

1 

Tonawanda, 

Augustus  V.'arren, 

Tuscnrora , 

Under  care  of  N 

Y. 

" 

W. 

" 

Convention. 

352 


APPENDIX. 


'-JS  .--6S 


:«,::  .  e-i  ^ 


5?-'i^  5'=c5-?<;'^ 


■,<k  rt 


-  5  SG  ■>  ~  ,"  ■ 


5   be-"-' 

<«6 


;<;•<; 


^  •  Jo        °° 

-*2;'=^      ^ro'^  "'-,-:  eJ^ 
"  S  y'     ^  S  >;  TO    .==  S  "^  2 

;     --I   -^  S   ,  CT  j= '-'   _  X-  3  s  i-  lo 

'jc  73    .  >,  ^  ■■:  ^'  ^    . 

.  5  C-  o  ""^  o"  t'c  c"  a 

E  c  c ""!-  ^  J  =  "  c^  ^  J  ^  E 


CO 

00  0 

11  ■<»« 

00 

,'■0 

r-l 

CI  "' 

.  CO  0 

>1  . 

•*  0 

0 

- 

?-> 

1-t 

00 

.t:  J= '--  .t:  <  « 


c^  c  c  E  — 


.CC-*0C50i-iM0C<M'M0M> 


i'*«oicioe>-*«DO'*e'iiMoo 


fi-M  —  M^HC1»-'COMC^CCWCOCOC1C^1(??COCOCCCCCOCCCCCCC3COCCC;CCOOW 


'X  00  00  00  X  00  ; 


>  cc  00  00  CC  I 


'  00  00  OC  00  00  ( 


i  00  00  00-  »  oc  00  00  00  CO  ; 


00  00  «.   00 


i-H        i-i  (N  C-1 


,-1  1-1  •<<  .-1  CD 


rH   M  1-1  I-l   r-l 


?3     O-^ 


g      TO  cs  «^      ■*'*''"^  m'co 
<  ►^  <  -^  <-.  v:  -:  X  ^  X:  a 


O  CO  ^T! 


hT^ 


,>-r=i« 


00         HH 


OU      t,   o        _^    ;_ 


*-■»-"       c;  s  „ 


c-.-cn_-Z:r  =  5; 
•r  5  1a  £  o  5  "r  . 

u;  x  ;;)  w.  c  e:  i.  52  -. 


^  =  5  =    - 
2  P  2  c  -¥ 


<S2     <<     os:<a:o^ 


5-^-="     E-i$5c-      = 

'-  c  y  ::'  15  £  -5  5  a  P'  r 
•~  =-  o  =■::«'  o  5  p  E  i: 

<  O  :::u  X  <  O  t::'  -<  ■<  X  <  C2  :^  X 


F  o  E  o  o  ~  ^; 

—  sj  s  c  c  ::  ^- 


^a 


:•  ^      J^  — 


•S  S  s  £  N  NS.r  g 


i<;£oyw 


P. 

•p^ 

>, 

HI 

r- 

<-i 

r^ 

1^ 

g 

—I 

^ 

' 

0 

s 

X 

ca 

0 

-C 

V 

-r 

» 

_r 

— 

c 

■^ 

^ 

P 

■^ 

"€ 

N 

< 

0 

J= 

n 

a! 

^ 

M 

Si 

n 

>~ 

J3 

0 

c 

.—■'  rs     - 


Q  "3  2  "p  ^ 

J-""   S  CO 

1-1 P       ^^ 

J-  ^  ._  .—  -^  ^    O    N 


APPENDIX. 


353 


o  ^  ' 


2  5  §  bc— 

"-2  W 


C-1 

S 

r-< 

CO 

•^ 
^ 

r- 

.-7) 

- 

'JO 

to 

-C3 

rH 

C^ 

^ 

«J.: 

M 

^ 

~^ 

C) 

J 

CI 

CJ" 

> 
o 

a 

n 

> 

(M 

oT 

-^ 

<H 

tJ-. 

-^ 

O 

,^ 

s 

^ 

O 

o 

o 

p 

> 

^"^ 

pT 

o 

o 

c« 

cf 

t-" 

?.  S -^"-  £^  g<M 


•5< 


■3  c  c  o  ^ 


<?H03<5 


bCO 


I  30  CO  (M  '^J^  Cl  iC   u-^  ^  lO  lO  O  Ci  "^  CO  1^  l--  O 


►^  r5  <!  S?  rt  :i< 


TliCOt>.-i^'— it^co         CO 


c  x!-  —  S  — 


tC-j    o    -    -    ^        -.J 
:r  cj  o   "   r^  ff^       o 


»-'^r-(      ^        C3'M^'~'0-^-0         CO»-*^CD         ^^ 

S    rd"     ^  S  S  /§  "^-1     S    'S  g    .". 

--    tC^      ,-H,_      ^j^,-,^    ^^-rH^      .''-'^«^ 


>-  -"  ^  js  y^i  •? 


>  §  -f^.a: 


>1 


<< 


e""!  =  P  "I  ■-  rt  H  g  S  -2  ?"  s  p"  ^  -^  o  S  _^ 


;  "3  w   "  o  '-^     ,    '^  ■■'J  i-, 


-  crj  j? 


o  ^ 


-i  rt  o 


o  <5 


;^^<^H<^0 


'<16 


•r>5,o^X>5 


t;  -5  c  •:.  ti 


oSSPSS^oSSSSSS^SSmSS 


3r 


354 


APPENDIX. 


> 

3 
1 

■-1        •->                     i-l                                       I-i        of       r-J-VCOr-Trt^i.'ico'cOeO-^CO 

00 

i 

8 

OI 

-.o 

3 

•- 

8SS          SSSgSSSg8S    5gS88888SSS§g88 

|S8       gssj.-i.-^g||  S^-'ill^-lSSlssS^ 

•o 
§ 
b 

Sgi^S       8    S          S8          Sf'Si^^8?r4b".;5E5S 

S8 

1 

CO 

rH 

s 

i 

•s 

D 

8 
5 

S8             8                           8               S8g8J?3oS888 

1 

i 

of 

6 
in 

N  i-i  r-.  r-l  I-.  il  ri  ^1  C^i  CO 

1 

i 

1 

ft 

s 

5-ri-ooic<:oi^r-c*.-iaoi-6iooci-ccodlco?i3o-H-.rco!Mo2'«'5irHS 
T-i  T-(  r-i  ig"oir-r     of          oi  r-i  c-i  =  ri  CO  C-.  -3^  c;  cc  oc'  c  ^  -r  -x  CO  ^  co'  m'  31  c  ri  -f 

r-(                                              rM  r-.  rt  r-i  r-i  rl  r-i  r-.  CJ  I^  J]  S 

3 

•i 

1 

1— 

CO 

{xScoSouSSci              oi^OMXCOOi-50rHC^-^o3oOi-'0**T-5|-t:r^l- 

'-^^i-tocDt^'^          ir3»^ooi-^r-ta;'X'c3coc^«co3:3C'--^i--^-r'crci 

•*COi-^t-r-<r-l             r^  S,!M        OI  =^0  S  53,      OI  'S  -f  CO  ..0  C  t  -.  •-;  ".  ?!  =■!_= 

i-T         ,^r-^         i-T         f-i' oi  c-i  oi  c-?  co' CO  ^4  uo  — ' -^o 

i 

•3 

§ 

(4 

83 

C0  1-C33  0  01                     OCCOO        Q  c: '.£>  1^01.01-0  O  1-1- C>^  3:  3>C;  CO  i.~OC 
O  0>  O  O  O  I-                   CO  CIO  O  O        K  C;  1-  O  O  C5  1-  04  I-  OI  '.3  ^  CO  CO  a;  r-l  1-1  oi  -.3 

»C  3C  33 '.3  C3  CO                     C3  01010        CC  —  1- OI  CO  04  O  t3  OI  3;  OI  OI  CO  :3 '^  O  iCCO -^ 

o5                                   c5      Sco      co-*5ciOiSR>oeo03,&rHi--*-ro}i.-i-<^-xi-* 

i-(          r-T     i-Iofofco-^cc'co-aJ^o 

1 

r-T 

r-;  ~  r-i  1-;  r-<        of       r-l' -^  rtOl'oi  CC -ai' O  •«!  •*  t-icO  CO  Tl!  r^ffl  CC  o'c  TO  l-|  OT  j^^ 

[5^ 

i 

P!co?hc4oVScocO"r^-TnAco*■5•35l-SScoo^.iI^co?3l■-c?c?H^5 

r-i                                       r-i                     r-i  oi  oi  r-i^Ol  r-i 

OI 

i 

t 

i 

8 

8    883    S    SSSg.3;gSScoSi2S;::SKgiS5SSi£S5ix3 

rH        Olr-lrH                           OI        OI  r-1  •*  OI        fe  ;3        O  ■»  u5  00  00  00  ■*  t*  r=  =  =  C 1  ^  ?1 

r-T—'ororoioi 

5& 

J 
2 

gS3    S       ^S-Sg3SSJi5^SgS;g2S3S585S353?SS 

1 

1 

X3  ■r'  1-  x>  3-.  o  — '  M  ^3  T  m  -ri  1  -  »  3:  ~  — •  ■M  CO  -r  >-;  '.r  1-  T"  ^  o  — '  c-i  CO  -r  '•'? '-  1  -  ^  ^ 

APPENDIX. 


CO 

a 

'•a 

c 

C  CO  ^        Q                     O                                                          O  'T  O  0».t  ■=■  C^l  Oi  »C  CO  »0  O  O  O  r-t 

otj-o      o              o                                       (Mi::oo.rsocooGQoctiaiioooo 

.2 
O 

^  SSSS8             SS       85?}?!^Si^SSgg;SS23SSSSS  ?8 

1  s§-g-         ^3     "S^i-slglllsliillllll  fl 

N 

^ 

a 

SigSSS          S    8       S       8SgS8Sr:SS?iSSggS8SSS 

5  ii-i     si-    --iiisiiiiiisgglg- 

a 
a 

H 

§ 

<1 

S  SSsS          8    S       8          §       SS    S8o3S£2ggS8 

^    S 
•* 

s 
i 

1 
1 

SS8    8                                   2    8             SSS          S 

rH  CO                I— (                                                                                                    pH                                     rH 

i 

8888       8      S 

i 
1 

.2 

a          8                                              S8    gS§?i5Si5S    §  S 

£ 

f 

TO 
g 

g?  ^588SS88S8S8SS^SStrSS3r2^'51a?S§S^§8g 

g  |PiPSSiS-sgi|gj|l|||i|ijiri 

5 

03 
00 

1  sipisissi  IsM'^llSiiSlillSW-^ 

to 

CO 
CO 

B 

is 

g  S?,S8          SS8SSS8S§3SS853t28g88SS8 

a 

liiiSiliililliliiiiiiiiiilliliiii 

SiJG 


APPENDIX. 


£g, 


«o  S  =  -'  -i  /;  •■-  -^  ■-;  r  ^  3£  « ■•«  J! :-;  :5  5:  rir  ir  •  r  5?  J-  ^  ?E  "^^  3:  ?J  ,^  ?  ^-  3?  S  I S 
2  ;is'"iJ''"''*'^'^'^".^~'s^^S'=-i?i«S^'S 


S       fIcS^•5ST-ll-•I-la)r-lc6fi«5'-l^^'-^,<^''-'e^'^  «  r-l       CJ 


8^ 


t-lC^ 


gje 


o  c;  o  o  >o  o  a  ^'i  o  o  —  Q     o 


i~  2  "5  ■^  00  r3  'S  IS  o  o  1.-5  o  -s" 

CO  CO  C^  ^  O  7>l  CI  tM  ■'J'  O  ^  ^  I'" 
>a  •*;  CO  r^        r-.  r-l  rl 


ooioiaeo     j-tooooooooM  —  to 

OTOMl-m       MSli-Ot^sSt-lcCl-COr^^OO 
rl  e^        OS        r-l^r-<C>)       C-lioeOMi~ 


CO  O       c  '.-<  c 

I-  o      >o  ;©  a; 

r^  reject 


Ol-Of^CiC-I 


r-1  ■>»■  lO  CO  "S>  3i 
<  r-ll^  lO  o  t^  CC  O  CO 

1—1  CO  CO  as  r-l  T 


lO  'JD  -^  ^  to  O  '  -^ 

C~l  O  I-.  O  I-  O     00 


So        OOO  OCO^eOOOQi—l-OCOt-OCOC^l 

O        OOO  OOC©OOOOOOI'IS-I05>0'»'^ 

oo     002         ocorteai-icoocoi-ric, '■•o-^'* 

rliHi-iUISJcni-S 


S-X>        O  >-l  00  CO  Q 

US       Or-lOc5  O 


■-C  t-l~        OMOt 


i-H  r-i  CO  r-( 


us«ot— ex)3soi-'Meo-ri/5<n-oo062'S 

^  rH  .1  -^  ^  (M  CI  C>1  C^l  n  Ol  CJ  ?- "*  — 

ooooooooocooooooaoooxoca 


oc  00  00 SoSSSS »  oj  o6  cc  S  3o  3/ M  »  3^  00  S  00  00  «  55 


APPENDIX.  357 


CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  MISSIONARY  UNION. 


OF  THE  UNION. 


1.  This  Association  shall  be  styled  The  American  Baitist  Missionary 
Union. 

2.  The  single  object  of  this  Union  shall  be  to  difTuse  the  knowledge  of  the 
religion  of  Jesus  Christ,  by  means  of  missions,  throughout  the  world. 

3.  This  Union  shall  be  composed  of  Life  Members.  All  the  members  of 
the  Baptist  General  Convention  who  may  be  present  at  the  adoption  of  this 
Constitution,  shall  be  members  for  life  of  tlie  Union.  Other  persons  may  be 
constituted  Life  Members  by  the  payment,  at  one  time,  of  not  less  than  one 
hundred  dollars. 

4.  The  Union  shall  meet  annually  on  the  third  Thursday  of  May,  or  at 
such  other  time,  and  at  such  place,  as  it  may  appoint.  At  everj^  such  annual 
meeting  the  Union  shall  elect  by  ballot  a  President,  two  Vice  Presidents,  a 
Recording  Secretary,  and  one  third  of  a  Board  of  Managers. 

At  a  meeting  to  be  held  immediately  after  the  adoption  of  this  Constitution, 
the  Union  shall  elect  an  entire  Board  of  ^Managers,  consisting  of  seventy-five 
persons,  at  least  one  third  of  whom  shall  not  be  ministers  of  tlie  gospel.  Said 
Board  shall  be  elected  in  three  equal  classes,  the  first  to  go  out  of  office  at 
the  first  annual  meeting:  and  thus,  in  regular  succession,  one  third  of  the 
Board  shall  go  out  of  otBce  at  each  annual  meeting,  and  their  places  shall  be 
supplied  by  a  new  election.  In  every  case  the  members  whose  term  of  ser- 
vice shall  thus  expire,  shall  be  re-eligible. 

5.  The  President,  or  in  his  absence  one  of  the  Vice  Presidents,  shall  preside 
in  all  meetings  of  tlie  Union. 

6.  All  the  officers  of  the  Union  and  its  Board  of  Managers  shall  continue  to 
discharge  the  duties  assigned  to  them  respectively,  until  superseded  by  a  new 
election. 

7.  Special  meetings  of  the  Union  shall  be  called  by  the  President,  or  in 
case  of  his  death  or  absence  from  the  countrj-,  by  either  of  the  Vice  Presidents, 
upon  application  from  the  Board  of  lilauagers. 


,         of  the  board  of  managers. 

8.  All  members  of  the  Union  may  attend  the  meetings  of  the  Board  of 
Managers,  and  deliberate  on  all  questions,  but  members  of  the  Board  only, 
shall  vote. 

9.  Innnediately  after  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Union,  the  Board  of  Mana- 
gers shall  meet  and  elect  by  ballot  a  Chairman ;  a  Recording  Secretary;  an 
Executive  Committee  of  nine,  not  more  tlian  five  of  whom  shall  be  ministers 
of  the  gospel;  as  many  Corresponding  Secretaries  as  they  may  judge  to  be 
necessary;  a  Treasurer;  and  an  Auditing  Committee  of  two,  who  shall  not 
be  ministers  of  the  gospel.  At  this  meeting  the  Board  shall  determine  the 
salaries  of  the  CoiTCsponding  Secretaries  and  Treasurer,  and  give  such  in- 
structions to  the  Executive  Committee  as  may  be  necessary,  to  regulate  their 
plans  of  action  for  the  ensuing  year.  The  Board  shall  also  have  power,  when- 
ever they  think  it  necessary,  to  appoint  an  Assistant  Treasurer,  and  to  specify 
his  duties  and  fix  his  compensation. 

10.  The  Board  shall  meet  annually  at  such  place  as  may  have  been  ap- 
pointed for  the  annual  meeting  of  the  L^nion,  at  least  two  days  previous  to 
such  meeting,  to  hear  the  reports  of  the  Executive  Committee,  the  Treasurer, 


358  ArricNuix. 


anil  the  Aiulitiii!;  Committpe,  and  to  review  with  care  the  proceedings  of  the 
past  year,  the  result  of  which  shall  be  submitted  to  the  I'nioii. 

11."  Special  ineetin<;s  of  the  Board  may  be  called  by  the  Executive  Com- 
mittee, whenever,  in  their  jiidjrment,  occasion  ma\'  require.  A  priuted  notice 
of  the  time,  place,  and  object  or  objects  of  such  meetitigrs,  shtill  be  sent,  at 
least  six  weeKs  in  anticipation,  to  every  member  of  the  Board. 

12.  All  otlicers  a])pointed  by  the  Board  shall  continue  to  discharfje  the  du- 
ties assijjned  to  them  resviectivcly,  until  superseded  by  a  new  election.  At 
all  meetiugs  of  the  Board  hfteen  siiall  be  a  quorum  for  business. 


OF  THE  EXECUTIVE   COMMITTEE. 

13.  The  Executive  Committee  shall  hold  its  meetings  at  siich  times  and 
places  as  they  may  appoint.  A  majority  of  the  whole  number  shall  be  a  quo- 
rum for  business.  '  The  Corresponding  Secretaries  and  Treasurer  shall  not  be 
members  of  the  Committee,  but  they  shall  attend  its  meetings,  and  commu- 
nicate any  information  in  their  possession  pertaining  to  their  respective  de- 
partments, and  aid  the  Committee  in  its  deliberations.  The  Committee  shall 
nave  power  to  appoint  its  own  Ciiairman  and  Recording  Secretary,  and  to  fill 
any  vacancy  that  may  occur  in  their  own  num'>er. 

14.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Executive  Committee  to  carry  into  effect 
all  the  orders  of  the  Board  of  Managers  ;  to  designate,  by  advice  of  the  Board, 
the  places  where  missions  shall  be  attempted,  and  to  establish  and  superin- 
tend the  same;  to  appoint,  instruct,  and  diiect  all  the  missionaries  of  the 
Board,  and  to  fix  their  compensation ;  to  direct  the  CoiTCsponding  Secreta- 
ries and  Treasurer  in  the  discharge  of  their  duties  ;  to  make  all  appropriations 
to  l)e  paid  out  of  the  Treasury  ;  to  appoint  agents  for  the  collection  of  funds, 
and  to  prescribe  their  duties  and  arrange  their  compensation  ;  and  in  general 
to  perform  all  duties  necessary  to  promote  the  object  of  the  Union,  provided 
the  same  be  not  contrary  to  this  Constitution  or  the  instructions  of  the  Board 
of  Managers. 

15.  The  Executive  Committee  shall  present  to  the  Board  of  JIanagei-s,  at 
its  annual  meeting,  a  report  containing  a  full  account  of  their  doings  during 
the  preceding  year;  of  the  condition  and  prospects  of  every  missionary  sta- 
tion ;  of  their  plans  for  the  enlargement  or  contraction  of  their  sphere  of  oper- 
ations; and  in  general  giving  all  such  information  as  will  enable  the  Board  to 
decide  correctly  res])ecting  the  various  subjects  on  which  it  is  their  duty,  as 
the  agents  of  the  Union,  to  form  or  express  an  opiiuon. 

IG.  The  Executive  Committee  shtiU  have  power,  by  a  vote  of  two  thirds  of 
the  whole  number,  to  remove,  for  sufficient  cause,  any  Corresponding  Secre- 
tary, Treasurer,  Auditing  Committee,  or  Missionary,  and  to  a])point  others  in 
their  places ;  being  always  responsible  for  such  exercise  of  their  power  to  the 
Board  of  Managers. 

17.  In  case  of  the  death  or  resignation  of  a  Corresponding  Secretary, 
Treasurer,  or  member  of  the  Auditing  Committee,  the  Executive  Committee 
.shall  have  power  to  supply  the  vacancj'  until  the  next  meeting  of  the  Board 
of  JIauagers. 


OF   THE   COKKEsrOXUIXG    SECEETAF.IES. 

IP.  The  Corresponding  Secretaries  shall  conduct  the  coirespondence  of 
(he  Board  and  of  the  Executive  Committee,  excepting  such  as  shall  relate  to 
the  Treasurer's  department,  and  perform  such  other  duties  as  the  Board  or 
the  Executive  Committee  may  from  time  to  time  require  They  shall  pre- 
serve copies  of  all  their  official  correspondence,  which  shall  at  all  times  be 
accessible  to  any  member  of  the  Board  or  of  the  Executive  Committee. 


All'KNlHX.  ^>5d 


OF   TirK   TKEASUUICH. 

19.  It  sliall  be  the  duty  of  tlio  Troiisuvcr  to  take  cliargo  of  all  moneys  and 
other  proi)erty  contrilmtoil  to  the  'I'rearsury  of  the  Union,  ami  to  give  receipts 
therefor;  to  keep  safely  all  the  moneys  and  futids  of  the  Union,  and  all  their 
evidences  of  property;  to  keep  fair  and  accurate  accounts  of  all  moneys  re- 
ceived and  expended ;  to  invest  and  deposit  moneys,  and  make  payments 
and  remittances  according  to  the  directions  of  the  Executive  Committee ;  to 
exhibit  his  l)ooks,  accounts,  vouchers,  and  evidences  of  property,  whenever 
required,  to  the  P.oard  or  to  the  Kxceutive  and  Auditing  Conunittees;  to  make 
out  an  annual  statement  of  receipts  and  payments,  and  of  the  condition  of  the 
permanent  funds  and  other  property,  for  the  information  of  the  Hoard  of  .Man- 
agers ;  and  to  perform  such  other  acts  as  may  be  necessary  to  the  faithl\il 
discharge  of  the  duties  of  his  ollice. 


OF  THE   AUDITING   COHmiTTEE. 

20.  The  Auditing  Committee  shall  not  be  members  of  the  Executive  Com- 
mittee, but  shall  at  any  time,  when  requested,  attend  its  meetings  to  give  in- 
formation respecting  the  state  of  the  Treasury.  It  shall  be  their  duty  once 
a  month  to  examine  the  books  of  the  Treasurer,  particularly  and  thoroughly, 
with  all  tlie  vouchers  and  evidences  of  property  thereto  belonging.  A  cer- 
titicate  of  the  i-esult  of  this  examination  shall  be  entered  upon  the  books  of 
the  Treasurer,  and  a  copj''  furnished  to  the  Executive  Committee,  to  be  en- 
tered upon  their  records.  They  shall  also  examine  the  annual  statement  of 
the  Treasurer,  and  give  a  written  certificate  of  the  result  to  be  entered  upon 
the  records  of  the  Board  of  Jlanagers. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 

21.  The  President,  Vice  Presidents,  and  Recording  Secretary  of  the  Union, 
the  members  of  the  Board  of  Managers,  the  ]{;xecutive  Committee,  the  Cor- 
responding Secretaries,  the  Treasurer,  the  Auditing  Committee,  and  all 
missionaries  employed  by  tlie  Executive  Committee,  shall  be  members  in 
good  standing  of  regular  I>aptist  churches. 

22.  All  moneys  contributed  to  the  Treasury  of  the  Union  shall  be  expend- 
ed at  the  discretion  of  the  Executive  Committee,  except  such  as  may  be  ap- 
propriated by  the  Board  of  Managers  for  the  salaries  of  the  Corresponding 
Secretaries  and  Treasurer ;  but  moneys  or  other  property  given  for  specified 
ohjects  shall  be  appropriated  according  to  the  will  of  the  donors,  ]>rovided 
such  an  application  shall  not  be  contrary  to  the  provisions  of  this  Constitu- 
tion, or  to  the  instructions  of  the  Board  of  Managers,  in  which  case  they  shall 
be  returned  to  the  donors  or  their  lawful  agents. 

23.  The  Union,  the  Board  of  Managers,  and  the  Executive  Committee, 
shall  each  have  power  to  adopt  such  By-Laws  or  Rules  of  Order  as  may  be 
necessary  for  the  government  of  their  own  pi'oceedings,  provided  always 
that  no  such  regulations  shall  contravene  any  part  or  pi'inciple  of  this  Con- 
stitution. 

24.  Altei-ations  may  be  made  in  this  Constitution  only  upon  recommen- 
dation by  the  Board  of  Managers,  and  at  an  annual  meeting  of  the  Union, 
by  a  vote  of  two  thirds  of  the  members  present. 

END. 


WORKS   ON   MISSIONS. 


The  Publishers  invite  iittention  to  the  full  )\viiig  viiluiiblc  works,  to  which 
reference  is  frequently  made  in  the  preceding  history.  Tliey  will  be  found 
interesting  to  all  who  desire  to  become  fully  acquainted  with  the  toils,  suf- 
ferings, and  successes  of  the  heralds  of  salvation.  A  full  description  of 
them  will  be  found  in  the  annexed  advertisement. 


M  E  M  0  I  R     ()  F    A  X  N    II.    J  U  D  S  0  N , 
By  J.  D.  Kiiowlcs.     ff^ith  a  Portrait.     }8ino..  Cloth.     Price  X  cents, 

JI  !■  ^I  O  I  11     0  F     G  E  0  R  (1  ]■:     D  A  X  A    B  0  A  R  U  M  A  N, 
Ifith  Portrait  and  yignctlc.     12mo.,  Cloth.     Price  75  cents. 

M  E  M  0  I  R      0  F      H  E  X  R  I  E  T  T  A      S  II  U  C  K, 
Bij  Rev.  J.  B.  Jeter.     With  Portrait.     Kmo.,  Cloth.     Price  50  cents. 

M  E  :\I  0  I  R      OF      W  I  L  L  I   A  JI      G.      CROCKER, 

Bij  R.  B.  Medherij.     Willi  a  Portrait.     }Smo.,  Cloth.     Price  62}^  cenU. 

1\I  E  :\I  0  I  R    OF    K  O    T  II  A  H  -  B  Y  U , 
The  Karen  Apostle.     By  Rev.  F.  Mason.     18/no.,  Cloth.     Price  25  cents. 

THE     ]yi  I  S  S I  0  X  A  K  Y     E  X  T  E  R  P  R  I  S  E . 

Discourses  on  JYlissions  by  American  Authors.    Edited  by  Baron  Stoic.     12mo. 

Price  85  cents. 

T  II  E     G  R  E  AT     C  0  ]\I  M  I  S  S  I  0  X . 

By  John  Harris,  D.  D.     Sixth  thomand.     \Qmo.,  Cloth.    Price  1. 00. 


CATALOGUE 

OF     VALUABLE     ■\VOKKS,     PUBLISHED     BT 

GOULD,    KENDALL    AND    LINCOLN, 

No.    50    Washington    Street, 
BOSTON. 


The  attention  of  the  public  is  invited  to  an  examination  of  the  merits  of  the  works 
described  in  tliis  Catalogue,  embracing  valuable  contributions  to  General  Literature, 
Science,  and  Theology. 

Besides  their  own  Publications,  they  have  a  general  assortment  of  Books,  in  the 
various  departments  of  Literature,  and  can  supply  every  thing  iu  their  line  of  business 
on  the  lowest  terms,  wholesale  and  retail. 


PRINCIPLES  OF  ZOOLOGY;  Touching  the  Structure,  Develop- 
ment, Distribution,  and  Natural  Arningement  of  the  Race.s  of  Animaus, 
living  and  extinct,  with  numerous  illustrations.  For  the  use  of  Schools 
and  Colleges.  Part  I.,  Cd.mpakative  Physiology.  By  Louis  Agassiz 
a:id  Augustus  A.  Gould. 

Extracts  from,  the  Preface. 
"  The  design  of  this  work  is  to  furnish  an  epitome  of  the  leading  principles  of  the  science 
of  Zoology,  as  deduced  from  the  present  state  of  knowledge,  so  illustrated  as  to  be  intcUisible 
to  the  beginning  student  No  similar  treatise  now  exists  in  this  country,  and  indeed,  some 
of  the  topics  have  not  been  touched  upon  iu  the  language,  unless  iu  a  strictly  technical 
form,  and  in  scattered  articles." 

_  "  Ueing  designed  for  American  students,  the  illustrations  have  been  drawn,  as  far  as  pos- 
sible, from  American  objects.  *  *  *  Popular  names  have  been  employed  as  far  as  possible, 
and  to  the  scientific  names  an  English  termination  has  generallv  been  given.  The  first  part 
is  devoted  to  Comparative  rhysinlogy.as  the  basis  of  ClassificaUon  :  the  second,  to  Svstem- 
atic  Zoology,  in  which  the  principles  of  Classification  will  be  applied,  and  the  principal 
groups  of  animals  briefly  characterized." 

MODERN  FRENCH  LITERATURE;   By  L.  Raymond  De  Veri- 

couu,  formerly  lecturer  in  the  Royal  Athenaeum  of  Paris,  member  of  the 
Institute  of  Fr.'\nce,  &c.  American  edition,  brought  bown  to  the  present 
day,  and  revised  with  notes  by  William  S.  Chase.  With  a  fine  portrait 
of  Lamartixe. 

*,*  This  Treatise  has  received  the  highest  praise  as  a  comprehensive  and  thorough  survey 
of  the  various  departments  of  Modern  French  Literature.  It  contains  biographical  and 
critical  notes  of  all  the  prominent  names  in  Philosophy,  Criticism,  History,  Komancc, 
Poetry,  and  the  Drama;  and  presents  a  full  and  impartial  consideration  of  the  Political 
Tendencies  of  France,  as  they  may  be  traced  in  the  writings  of  authors  equally  conspicu- 
ous as  Scholars  and  as  Statesmen.  Mr.  Chase,  who  has  been  the  Parisian  correspondent  of 
several  leading  periodicals  of  tliis  country,  is  well  qualified,  from  a  prolonged  residence  in 
France,  his  familiarity  with  its  Literature,  and  by  a  personal  acquaintance  with  many  of 
these  authors,  to  introduce  the  work  of  De  Vericour  to  the  American  public. 

"This  is  the  only  complete  treatise  of  the  kind  on  this  subject,  either  in  French  or  Eng- 
lish, and  has  received  the  liighest  commendation.  Mr.  Chase  is  well  quiilified  to  introduce 
the  work  to  the  public.  The  book  canuot  fail  to  be  both  useful  and  popular."  —  A'ew  Yurk 
Evening  Post, 

"  Literature  and  Politics  are  more  closely  allied  than  many  arc  aware  of.  It  is  particu- 
larly  so  in  France  ;  and  tlie  work  announced  by  this  learned  French  writer  will,  doubtless, 
be  eagerly  sought  after." —  The  Si/mlMl,  Bnfton. 

"  Mr/Chase  is  entirely  competent  for  the  task  he  has  undertaken  in  the  present  instance 
IFis  introduction  and  notes  have  doubtless  added  much  to  the  value  of  the  work,especially 
to  the  American  reader."—  Evening  Oazette,  Bostun. 


COULD,   KENDALI-  AX1>    I.I.NC  OLN^.S   rUULICATIONS. 


MEMOIR  OF  ANN  H.  JUDSON,  late  Missionary  to  Burmah.  By  Rev. 
Jamks  D.  Kxowlks.     12ino.  Edition,  prirc  85  cents.     l.Hino.,  price  68  cts. 

"  \Vc  arc  jiorticuliu-lv  (rrntificd  to  perrcivr  a  new  cditinn  of  the  Memoirs  of  Mrs.  Jiidson. 
8lic  was  uii  lioniir  to  our  country  —  one  of  the  ino.sl  nohlc-spirileil  of  her  sex.  It  eunnot, 
therefore,  he  suriirising,  that  so  many  editions,  and  so  many  thousand  copies  of  her  life  and 
adventures  have  been  sold.  The  name  —  the  lonp  career  of  sutTerinj;  —  the  self-sacrirtcing 
spirit  of  the  retired  eounfry-pirl,  have  spread  over  the  wliole  world :  and  the  heroism  of  her 
apostleship  and  almost  martyrdom,  stands  out  a  living  ond  heavenly  hoacon-lire,  amid  the 
dork  midnight  of  ages,  an<l  human  history  and  exploits.  She  won  the  first  woman  who 
resolved  to  become  a  missionary  to  heathen  countries." — Aiuerictm  Trateller. 

"  This  is  one  of  the  most  Interesting  pieces  of  female  bionraphy  wliich  has  ever  come  nn- 
der  our  notice.  No  quotation,  which  our  limits  allow,  would  do  justice  to  the  facts,  and  we 
must,  therefore,  refer  our  readers  to  the  volume  ittclf.  It  ought  to  be  immediately  added  to 
every  family  library." — Lunduti  iliAc*:lUiity, 

MEMOIR  OF  GEORGE  DANA  BOARDMAN,  Late  Missionary  to 
Bunnell,  cuiitaiiiint;  inucli  iiitc'llii.'cncc  relative  to  tlie  Bunnan  Mission, 
By  Rev.  Alonzo  King.  A  new  Eciitinn.  With  an  Introductory  Kssay, 
by  a  distiiiguislicd  Clers^yman.  pjiil)elli.slied  ■with  a  Lilicness ;  a 
beautiful  Vignette,  representing  the  baptismal  scene  just  before  his 
death  ;  and  a  drawmg  of  his  tomb,  taken  by  Rev.  U.  JIalco.m,  D.D. 
Price  75  cents. 

"  One  of  the  brightest  luminaries  of  Burmah  is  extinguished, —  dear  brother  Bnardman 
is  gone  to  his  eternal  rest.  He  fell  gloriously  at  the  lie.id  of  his  troi)ps  —  in  the  arms  of  vic- 
tory,—  thirty-eight  wild  Karens  having  been  brought  into  the  camp  of  king, Jesus  since  the 
beginning  of  the  year,  besides  the  thirty-two  that  were  brought  in  during  the  two  preceding 
years.  Disabled  by  wounds,  he  »*s  obliged,  through  the  whole  of  the  last  expedition,  to  be 
carried  on  a  litter  ;  but  his  presence  was  a  host,  and  the  Iluly  Spirit  accompanied  his 
dying  whispers  with  almighty  influence."  Rkv.  Dk.  Jlosox. 

"No  one  can  read  the  Memoir  of  Hoardman,  without  feeling  that  the  religion  of  Christ  is 
BtiUed  to  purify  the  affections,  exalt  the  pur|>ose.'»,  and  give  energy  to  the  character.  Mr, 
Boardman  was  a  man  of  rare  excellence,  and  his  biogrnpher.  by  a  just  exhibition  of  that 
excellence,  has  rendered  an  important  service,  not  only  to  tlic  cause  of  Christian  missionSi 
but  to  the  interests  of  personal  godliness."  B.vuo.n  Stow. 

MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  HENRIETTA  SHUCK,  The  Fii-st  American 
Female  Missionary  to  China.  By  Rev.  J.  B.  Jetek.  Fourth  thousand. 
Price  50   cents. 

"  AVc  have  seldom  tikcn  into  our  hands  a  more  beautiful  hook  than  this,  and  we  have 
no  snv.ill  pleasure  in  knowing  the  degree  of  |)crfection  attained  in  this  country  in  the  arts 
of  jirintiu^  and  book-binding,  as  seen  in  its  appearance.  The  style  of  tlic  author  is  sechite 
and  perspicuous,  such  as  we  might  expect  from  his  known  piety  and  learning,  his  attach- 
ment to  missions,  and  the  amiable  lady  whose  memory  he  embalms.  The  book  will  be  ex- 
tensively read  and  eminently  useful,  and  thus  the  cuds  sought  by  the  author  will  be  hap- 
pily fcoured.  We  think  we  are  not  mistaken  in  this  opinion  ;  for  those  who  ta.ste  the 
cfl'cct  of  early  education  upon  the  expansion  of  regenerated  convictions  of  duty  ond  happi- 
ness, »ho  are  charnied  with  youthful,  heroic  self-eonsecrntion  upon  the  altar  of  Ood,  for  the 
■wcltare  of  man,  and  who  are  interested  In  those  struggles  of  mind  which  lead  men  to  shut 
their  eyes  and  cars  to  the  importunate  pleailings  of  lijial  affection  —  those  who  are  interested 
in  China,  that  large  opening  field  for  the  glorious  conquests  of  divine  tnith,  who  are  inter- 
ested in  the  government  and  habits,  social  and  business-like,  of  the  people  of  this  empire  — 
all  such  will  be  interested  in  Ibis  .Memoir.  To  them  and  to  (he  friends  of  missions  generally, 
the  book  is  commended,  as  worthy  of  an  attenti\  e  jierusaJ."— J/iC  Faniilij  Visiter,' Bostun. 

MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  G.  CROCKER,  Late  Missionary  in 
West  Africa,  among  the  Bassas,  Including  a  History  of  the  Mission.  By 
E.  B.  Medbeky.     Price  62J  cents. 

"  This  interesting  work  will  be  found  to  contain  much  valuable  information  in  relation  to 
the  present  state  and  prospects  of  Africa,  and  the  success  of  Jlissions  in  that  interesting' 
country,  which  has  just  taken  a  stand  among  the  nations  of  the  earth,  and,  it  is  to  be  hoped, 
may  successfully  wield  its  new  i)Owcrs  for  the  ultimate  good  of  the  whole  continent  The 
present  work  is  coriuncnded  to  the  attention  of  every  lover  of  the  liberties  of  man. 

"  Our  acquaintance  with  the  excellent  brother,  who  is  the  subject  of  this  .Memoir,  will  be 
long  and  fondly  cherished.  This  voluma,  prepared  by  a  In.u/,  of  true  taste  and  talent,  and 
of  a  kindred  spirit,  while  it  is  but  a  just  tribute  to  his  worth,  will,  we  doubt  not,  furnish 
lessons  of  humble  and  practical  piety,  and  will  give  such  ficts  relative  to  the  mission  to 
which  he  deroted  his  life,  as  to  render  it  worthy  a  distinguishcfl  place  among  the  religious 
and  missionary  biography  which  lias  so  much  enriched  the  family  of  God."-  C/u  Watchman. 


GOUI.D,    KKXDAI.Ci   AND    I.I.Nroi.N's    PUBLICATIONS. 


U\^vR$  on  iUi$$ion$, 


THE  MISSIONARY  ENTERPRISE;  A  Collection  of  Disconrseb 
on  Cliristiau  Missions,  by  Anieric;ui  Authors.  Edited  by  BAnoN 
Stow,  D.D.     Second  Thousand.     I'ricc  85  cents. 

"  If  we  desired  to  put  into  the  hands  of  a  fort'iitncr  a  fair  exhibition  of  the  enpacity  and 
spirit  of  the  American  church,  we  would  ^-ivc  liini  this  volume.  You  have  here  thro^iii 
together  a  few  discourses,  preached  from  time  to  time,  hy  dillerent  individuals,  of  diHVrcnt 
denominations,  as  circumstances  liave  demanded  them;  ami  you  sec  the  stature  and  feel 
the  pulse  of  the  American  Church  in  these  discourses  with  a  certainty  not  to  be  mistaken, 

"  You  see  the  liiph  talent  of  the  American  church.  We  venture  the  assertion,  that  no 
nation  in  the  world  has  sneh  an  amount  of  forceful,  available  talent  in  its  pulpit.  The 
enerirv,  directness,  sco|k',  and  intellectual  spirit  of  the  American  church  is  wonderful.  la 
this  book,  the  discmrses  hy  Dr.  D.-ccher,  I'res.  Wa\hind,  and  the  Kev.  Ur.  Stone  of  the 
Episcopal  church,  an'  anio?i(^  tlie  vorv  highest  e>.hilii'licuis  of  logical  correctness,  and  bura- 
ing,  popular  fervor.    This  volume  will  have  a  wide  circulation."— r/<e  yew  Eiiyluntler. 

"  This  work  contains  tiftcen  scnnons  on  Missions,  by  Rev.  Drs.  Wavland,  Griffln,  Ander- 
son, Williams,  Beecher,  Miller,  Fuller,  liom.ui.  Stone,  Masou,  and  by  Kev.  Messrs.  Kirk, 
Stow,  ami  Idc.  It  is  a  rich  treasure,  wlilcli  ought  to  be  iu  the  possession  of  every  American 
Christian."— tViro/nia  liuiitUt. 

THE  GREAT  COMMISSION;  Of,  the  Christian  Church  constituted 
and  charjied  to  convey  tiie  Gos])el  to  the  World.  A  Prize  Essay.  By 
John  IIakkis,  D.D.  With  an  Introductory  Essay,  by  W.  K.  WiLLiAJViS, 
D.D.     Fifth  Thousand.     Trice  $1.00. 

"  Ilis  ]dan  is  orio;inal  and  comprehonslTO.  In  fillinp^  it  up  the  author  has  interwoven 
facts  with  rich  and  f;h)wing  iliuslrations,  and  with  trains  of  thought  that  are  sometimes 
almost  resistless  iu  their  appeals  to  the  conscience.  Tlie  work  is  not  more  distinguished 
for  its  arguments  and  its  genius,  than  for  the  spirit  of  deep  and  fervent  piety  that  per- 
vades 'it."  — Tlie  Dan^juiiiff. 

"  This  work  comes  forth  in  circtimstances  nrhich  give  and  promise  extraordinary  interest 
and  value.    Its  general  circulation  will  do  much  good."  —  JS'eiv  lb;*  Evangelist. 

"In  this  volume  we  have  a  work  of  great  excellence,  rich  iu  thought  and  illustration  of  a 
subject  to  whieli  the  attention  of  thousands  has  been  called  by  the  word  and  providence  of 
Gai."  —  VlUlwIdiihia  Observer. 

"  The  merits  of  the  book  entitle  it  to  more  than  a  prize  of  money.  It  constitutes  a  most 
powerful  appeal  on  the  subject  of  Missions."  —  yew  I'tirk  Baptist  Ai! vacate. 

"  Its  style  is  remarkably  chaste  and  elegant.  Its  sentiments  richly  and  fervently  evan- 
gelized. Its  aryunicntatiou  conclusive.  I'reachers  especially  should  read  It ;  they  will  re- 
new their  strength  over  its  noble  pages."  —  Zion's  Herald,  Boston. 

"  To  recommend  this  work  to  the  friends  of  missions  of  all  denominations  would  be  but 
faint  praise;  the  author  deserves  and  will  undoubtedly  receive  the  credit  of  having  applied 
a  new  lever  to  that  great  moral  machine  which,  by  the  blessing  of  God,  is  destined  to 
evangelize  the  world."—  CJtnstian  Secretary,  Hartford. 

"We  hope  that  the  volume  will  be  attentively  and  prayerfully  read  by  the  whole 
church,  which  are  clothed  with  the  "  Great  Coniinission  "  to  evangelize  the  world,  and 
that  they  will  be  moved  to  an  immediate  discharge  of  its  high  and  momentous  obligations. 

iV'.  E.  Puritan,  Boston. 

THE  KAREN  APOSTLE;  Or,  Memoir  of  Ko  Thah-Byc,  the  first 
Karen  convert,  with  notices  concerninfr  his  Nation.  With  maps  and 
plates.  Bv  the  Rev.  Fhancis  Mason,  IMissionarv.  American  Edition. 
Edited  by  Prof.  H.  .J.  Ripley,  of  Newton  TheoL  Institution.  Fifth  Thou- 
sand.    Price  25  cents. 

*,*"  This  is  a  work  of  thrilling  interest,  containing  the  history  of  a  remarkable  man,  and 
giving,  also,  much  information  respecting  the  Karen  Mission,  heretofore  unknown  in  this 
eountry.  It  must  be  sought  for,  and  read  with  avidity  by  those  interested  in  this  most  in- 
teresting mission.  It  gives  an  account,  which  must  be  attractive,  from  its  novelty,  of  a 
people  that  have  been  but  little  known  and  visited  by  missionaries,  till  within  a  few  years. 
The  baptism  of  Ko  Th.ah-riyu,  in  1S2S,  was  the  beginning  of  the  mission,  and  at  the  end  of 
these  twelve  years,  twelve  hundred  and  seventy  Karens  are  officially  reported  as  members 
of  the  churches,  in  good  standing.  The  mission  has  been  carried  on  pre-eminently  by  the 
Karens  themselves,  and  there  is  no  doubt,  from  much  touching  evidence  contained  in  this 
volume,  that  they  are  a  people  peculiarly  susceptible  to  religious  impressions.  The  account 
of  ilr.  Mason  must  be  interesting  to  every  one. 

8* 


GOCLD,  ke:(dall  and  Lincoln's  pubucations. 


Cj^mn    I3v\">R$. 


THE  PSALMI3T:  A  New  Collection  of  Hymns,  for  the  nse  of  the 
Baptise  Cmircuti-.     Uv    Bauon  Stow    mid    S.  1'.  6.MII11. 

Assisted  bv  \V.  iC  W  lUiauis,  Geo.  IS.  l.le,  K.  W.  lin.-wokl,  S.  1*.  Hill, 
J.  li.  laylor,"  J.  L.  Uagg,  \V.  1.  braiitly,  K.  B.  C.  liowcll,  tjauiuel  U . 
LviKJ  ii[nl    .lolin    M.  I'ecli.. 

Viilpit  edition,  12  mo.,  sheep,  Price  1.25.  Pew  edition,  l&mo.,  75  cts. 
Pocket  edition,  32nio.,  56 '^  cts. —  .-Vll  the  dillcrcut  sizes  sujiplied  iu 
extra  styles  of  binding  at   coiTesponding  price*. 

•»•  This  work  it  ma>-  be  said,  liu»  become  TliK  book  of  the  Baptift  dcnominatioii,  Ituviiig 
been  iutrudueed  exUusively  into  cviry  blule  iu  the  Uniuu,  aud  tlie  liiitiah  pruviiiccs.  A> 
acoUectiou  of  hyiiius  it  stands  uiiriviilled. 

The  united  tistiniooy  of  paaton  of  the  naplist  churches  in  Boston  and  vicinity,  in  New 
York,  and  in  Philadelphia,  of  the  most  decided  and  tlutteriiig  cliariieter,  bus  been  yiven  in 
favor  of  the  hook.  Also,  by  the  I'nifcKSors  in  Uaniillon  Literary  and  i'hcoli.gicrtl  InBlitution, 
and  tlic  Newton  TlieoUigical  Institution.  The  same,  al->o,  has  lieen  done  liy  "  great  number 
of  clergy  men,  cliurclies.Associutious,  and  t'onvenlions,  in  every  Slate  of  the  i:nion. 

The  following  notice,  from  the  .Miami  Association,  of  Ohio,  is  but  a  speciioeu  of  a  host 
of  others,  received  by  the  pnbUslicrs: 

"Your  Committee  recommend  to  the  attention  of  the  Churches,  the  new  work  called 
'  The  I'salmist,"  as  worthy  of  special  patronage.  1.  It  is  cxceeilingly  desirable  that  our 
whole  denominatiiiu  should  use  in  the  praises  ot  the  sanctuary  the  same  i>salin»,  hymns,  aud 
spiriluji  songs.  To  secure  uniformity,  we  prefer  '  Tlie  I'salmisl,"  because  it  is  strictly,  and 
from  the  foundation,  designed  for  the  use  of  Baptist  churches,  —  is  not  surpassed  by  any 
Uyinii  Book  iu  the  world,  'i.  It  bus  been  prepared  with  the  greatest  care.  In  noinstunic  has 
a  llvinn  Book  g.ine  through  so  thort.ugh  a  revision.  3.  It  is  a  buok  of  very  superior  merits. 
The  Committee  tlurefore  recomineiid  to  the  churches  the  adi'ption  of  this  work  as  well 
calculated  to  elevate  the  taste  aud  the  devotijn  of  the  dcuoujiuatiou." 

THE  PSALMIST,  WITH  A  SUPPLEMENT,  by  FticHAi-.u  I'lllkb, 
of  Biiltiniore,  and. I.  B.  Jictkb,  of  Kichinond.     (I'rices  same  us  above.) 

•.•"This  work  contains  nearly  thirlcdt  liunilml  hifiiini,  original  and  selected,  by  172 
writers,  besides  pieces  credited  to  lifty-livc  coUeL'tions  of  hymns  or  other  works, the  author- 
ship of  which  is  uuluiowu.  I'urty-ilve  are  auunymous,  being  traced  neither  to  authors  uor 
collections. 

The  SfiMM.iiME.VT,  occupj-ing  the  place  of  the  Chauts,  which  in  many  sections  of  the 
country  are  seldom  used,  was  undertaken  by  llcv.  Messrs.  Fuller  and  Jeter,  at  tlic  solicita- 
tion of  friends  at  the  South. 

"  The  Psalmist  contains  a  copious  supply  of  excellent  hymns  for  the  pulpit.  Wc  are 
acqmtinted  with  no  collection  of  hymns  combining,!!',  an  eciual  degree,  jxietic  merit,  evangeli- 
cal sentiment,  and  a  rich  variety  of  subjects,  with  a  happy  ada'ptatiun  to  pulpit  services. 
Old  songs,  like  old  frieiuls.ure  more  valuable  tliiiii  new  ones.  A  nuinher  of  the  hymns  best 
known,  moat  valued,  and  iu"st  frei|iuntly  sung  in  the  South,  are  not  found  in  the"  I'salmist. 
■NViiliont  tlu-iii,  no  liynin  li.nik,  wbalrvcr  may  be  its  excellences,  is  likely  to  become  gener- 
ally or  permanently  jiopular  in  that  region."  —  I'irjace. 

COMPANION  FOR  THE  PSALMIST.  Containing  Original  Mu«ic. 
Arranged  lor  liynni-;  in  '  ilie  I'sahnist,'  of  peculiar  character  and  metre. 
By  N.  D.  GouLu.     Price  VZii  cents. 

•,*Thi8  work  is  designed,  and  the  music  has  been  written,  expressly  to  meet  the  wants 
of  those  who  use  '  The  I'salmist'  It  is  udupted  totlie  nninerous  beautiful  hymns  of  peculiar 
metre,  which  are  embraced  in  that  collection,  a  few  of  which  are  to  he  found  in  other  hymn 
books,  and  to  none  of  w  hicli  have  ony  tunes  been  liitlierto  adapted.  They  ore  simple,  and 
Biiitublc  for  either  private,  social,  or  public  devotion. 

WINCHELL''S  WATTS.  An  arrangement  of  the  Psalms  and  Hymns 
of  Watts,  with  a  Su|iplement.     32ino.     I'rice  C7  cents. 

WATTS  AND  Rl  PPON.  The  Psalms  and  Hymns  of  Dr.  Rippon,  with 
Dr.  Kippon's  Selections,  in  one  volume,  new  edition,  corrected  and 
improved  by  Kev.  0.  G.  Sommeus,  New  York.  18mo.    Price  75  cents. 


GOULD,   KEXDALL  AND   LINCOLN'S  TUBLICATIOKS. 


llrtCttrt6f<  iXhxU  Ott  I3rtp(t$iit. 


JEWETT  ON  BAPTISM.  The  Jlode  ami  Subjects  of  Baptism.  By 
'Mint  V.  .linvKTT,  A.M.,  late  rrolcssor  in  jMarietta  College  and  a  licensed 
Jlinistcr  ol'  the  I'rc.sbyteriaii  Church.     Tenth  Thousand.     Price  25  cents. 

♦»*  TIktc  continues  to  be  a  steady  demand  for  this  popular  book.  Its  chenpncss  puts  it 
within  tlie  rcucli  of  nil.  Kcv.  J.  R.  Graves,  one  of  the  editors  of  the  Tenuessee  Uoptist,  in  a 
recent  number  of  his  paper,  says : 

"  Who  will  write  tlie  history  of  one  little  Jcwetl  on  Haptimi  ?  ITundrcds  in  oar  land  have 
been  convertcil  to  the  truth  by  perusing  that  Ijook.  In  the  past  year,  Kcniington,  nn  able 
Jlothcdist  prLiH-lior,  road  tliat  work.  It  resulted  in  his  conversion  ^he  wrote  Ids  '  reasons, 
and  tli.y  converted  another  pri/aclic-r,  and  the  pebble  thus  thrown  by  Bro.  Jewctt  in  the  sea 
of  niiud,  produced  u  wave  which  produced  another,  and  thus  in  long  succession  they  will 
travel  on,  each  producing  its  successor  until  they  break  on  the  shores  of  eternity.  Is  the 
object  not  a  comnK-ndable  one?  It  is  pouring  oil  upon  the  unresting  wave  of  religious 
mind,  lashed  by  angry  discussions.  Such  books  read  in  solitude  with  cue's  Bible  aud  hia 
God,  will  hush  the  tempest  of  his  own  soul  to  rest." 

JUDSON  ON  BAPTISM.  A  Dipcourse  on  Christian  Baptism;  with 
many  quotations  iVoin  I'edohapist  authors.  To  which  are  added  a  letter 
to  the  church  in  I'lyinouth,  Ms.,  and  an  address  on  the  mode  of  baptizing. 
BvAdonikam  Jc'uson.  Fifth  American  edition,  revised  and  enlarged 
by  the  author.     Price  25  cents. 

*,•  Several  large  editions  were  rrfany  years  since  published  in  this  country,  and  rapidly 
circulated.  Although  frequent  calls  have  been  made  for  cojiies,  it  has  been  for  a  long  time 
"  out  of  print."  Heretofore  it  has  been  jjublishcd  as  a  pamphlet,  and  is  now  for  the  first 
time  published  in  book  form,  making  a  neat  18mo.  volume,  and  having  been  thoroughly 
revised  and  enlarged  by  its  venerable  author,  while  lately  in  this  country,  it  will  be  sought 
for  and  read  with  interest  by  all. 

It  isdeeuiej  one  of  the  best  works  ou  the  subject  of  Baptism,  extant. 

"It  is  n  clear,  calm   and  convincing  view  of  the  futility  of  the  distinguishing  points  of 
Pcdobaptism,  and  a  rutiimal  and  scriptural   defence  of  the  baptism  of  ]>erson8  of  suitable 
Rce  aud  uuiUi'licatious,  and  in  the  manner  prescribed  in  the  New  Testament." 
°  Christian  Eeview,  Dec.  1847. 

THE  BAPTISMAL  QUESTION?  Containing  Messrs.  Cooke  and 
Towne's  "  Hints  to  an  hiquirer  on  the  subject  of  IJaptism  "  —  a  Review 
of  the  "Hints,"  by  Rev.  Wm.  Hague  —  with  a  Rejoinder  by  Messrs. 
Cooke  and  Towne,"  and  Mr.  Hague's  Examination  of  the  Rejoinder." 
J2mo.     Price  67  cents. 

BAPTISM  ITS  OWN  V/ITNESS  ;  Or,  Reflections  suggested  by 
reading  "  The  Baptized  Child."     By  Rev.  Wm.  Hague.     Price  12>^cts. 


THE  CHRISTIAN  REVIEW.  A  Quarterly  Publication.  Edited  by 
Jamks  I>.  K^owi.e.s.  Baknas  Seaks,  and  S.  F.  Sjiith. 

A  limited  number  of  complete  sets,  from  1836  to  1843  inclusive, 
being  the  first  Eight  volumes,  can  be  supplied  at  $10.00  per  set,  in 
neat  Cloth  backs. 

A  few  copies  of  the  work,  from  vol.  2  to  vol.  8  inclusive,  will  be  sup- 
plied in  boards,  the  seven  volumes,  for  S5.00  per  set. 

Single  volumes  (except  the /rsO,  supplied  in  numbers,  at  $1.00  per 
volume. 

*.,•  The  Christian  Review  contains  valuable  contributions  from  all  the  leading  men  of  the 
Baptist  denomination,  and  is  an  important  acquisition  to  any  library.  The  present  opportu- 
nity to  secure  sets  of  the  early  volumes  of  this  work  at  this  greatly  reduced  price,  wUl,  we 
ore  sure,  be  embraced  by  many  who  desire  to  possess  it,  aud  may  never  again  have  BO 
favorable  an  opportunity,  as  the  stock  on  hand  is  limited. 


GOULD,   KENDALL  AND   LINCOLN'S   rUnLICATIONS. 


THE  FOUR  GOSPELS,  WITH  NOTES.  Cliicfly  F.xphmntory ;  in- 
teiuleil  iirinciiKilly  fur  Sabbath  Schoul  Tcaclierj  siiul  Bible  Chissi-s,  jind 
as  an  ai<l  to  family  Instruction.  I'.y  IIicnuy  J.  liii-LKY,  Newton  Tlieol. 
Institution.     SeventJi  Kdition.     Price  Sl-iio. 

*,•  This  work  should  tic  in  the  hands  of  every  student  of  tlie  Bible,  especially  every 
Sabbuth  Scliool  and  Bible  Class  tcaclier.  It  is  jireparcd  with  spciiul  reference  to  this  clus» 
of  persons,  and  contains  a  ina£s  of  just  tlic  kind  of  infurniatinn  wanted. 

"  The  undersigned,  having  examined  Pnifcssor  Kipley's  Notes  on  the  Oos|iel«,  can 
rccnmnicud  theui  with  conlidence  to  all  who  need  such  helps  in  tlic  stiuly  of  the  sacred 
Scriptures.  Those  passages  which  all  can  understand  are  left '  without  note  or  comment,' 
and  tlie  prinei|)al  labor  is  devoted  to  the  explanation  of  such  parts  as  need  to  tie  explained 
and  rt-scued  fr.iin  the  perversions  of  errorists,  both  the  ignorant  and  the  learned.  The 
practical  suggestions  at  the  close  of  each  chapter,  are  not  the  least  valuable  portion  of  the 
work.  Mo-t  cordially,  for  the  sake  of  truth  and  righteousness,  do  we  wish  for  these  Notes 
a  wide  circulation. 

BAitoN  Stow,  R.  II.  Nkai.e,  K.  Ti-rnbi  i.l, 

Da.MKI.    ShaI!!',  .1.    W.    I'.VUKKlt,  K.    COLVKll. 

Wji.  IlAore,  }{.  W.  CouMA.x, 

THE    ACTS    OF    THE    APOSTLES,  WITH    NOTES.    Chiefly  K.k- 

])lanatorv.  Designed  for  Teui-hers  in  Sabbatli  .SrUools  ami  iiible  ("lasses, 
and  as  "an  Aid  to  Family  Instruction.  By  I'lof.  IIicnky  J.  lIn-LiiY. 
Price  75  cents. 

"The  external  appearance  of  this  book, —  the  binding  and  the  printed  page, —  'it  is 
a  pleasant  thing  for  the  eyes  to  behold.'  On  exaiuioing  the  contents,  we  are  favorably 
impressed,  first,  by  the  wonderful  perspicuity,  simplicity,  and  c<unprehensiveness  of  the 
author's  style;  secondlv,  by  the  completeness  and  .-ysleiimtic  arrangement  of  the  work,  in 
all  its  p:irls,  the  '  rcnuirks 'on  each  jianigraph  being  vurefullv  scpurite.l  from  the  exposi- 
tion; thirdly,  by  the  correct  tli.cil....'v,  s..li.l  ii.stnictioi.  u.id  c-o„>i>tciit  eyplanatiMns  ,,f 
difficult  p;is»agos.  The  work  c;innot  t;iil  to  he  received  with  favor.  These  Ni.lcs  are  much 
more  full  thiin  the  Notes  on  the  Ciiifpels,  by  the  same  author.  A  beautiful  map  accompauies 
them."  —  C/iristuin  Hijli^ctor,  /lusKiii. 

CRUDEN'S  CONDENSED  CONCORDANCE.  A  Complete  Con- 
cordaiK'e  to  tlio  Holy  S(Ti|iturcs  ;  by  Ai.io.XANPia;  Cuvukn,  M..\.  A 
Kew  and  Condensed  Edition,  with  an  Introduction;  by  Rev.  David 
King,  LL.D.     Fifth  Thousand.     Price  in  Boards,  Si. 25  ;  Sheep,  Sl.otJ. 

•»»"This  edition  is  printed  from  English  plates,  and  is  a  full  and  fair  copy  of  all 
that  is  valuable  in  Cruden  as  a  Concordance.  The  principal  variation  from  the  larger  book 
consists  in  the  exclusion  of  the  IMble  Dictionary,  which  has  long  been  an  incumbrance, 
and  the  accuracy  and  value  of  which  have  been  depreciated  by  works  of  later  date,  contain- 
ing recent  discoveries,  facts,  and  opinions,  unknown  ti>  Cruden.  The  condensatittn  or 
the  (]uotations  of  Scripture,  arranged  under  their  most  oljvious  heads,  while  it  diminishes 
the  bulk  of  the  work,  greatly  facilitates  the  tlnding  of  any  re*iuired  jiossage. 

"Those  who  have  been  neipniinted  with  the  various  works  of  this  kiml  now  in  use, 
■well  know  that  Cruden's  Concordance  far  excels  all  others.  Yet  we  have  in  this  editi.m  of 
Cruden,  the  best  miide  better.  That  is,  the  present  is  better  ailapted  to  the  purpnsesofo 
Concordance,  tiy  the  erasure  of  superfluous  references,  the  omission  of  unnecessary  expla- 
nations and  the  contriiction  of  quotations,  X:c  ;  it  is  better  ns  a  manual,  and  is  heller 
adapted  by  its  price  to  the  means  of  many  who  need  and  (night  to  possess  such  n  work, 
than  the  former  larger  and  expensive  edition."  —  Jioston  Itvciinler. 

"  The  new,  condensed,  au'l  cheap  work  prepared  from  the  voluminous  and  costly  one  of 
Cruden,  opportunely  litis  a  chasm  in  our  liiblical  literature.  The  work  h:is  heen  examined 
critically  by  several  ministers,  and  others,  and  pronounced  com|>lete  and  accurate." 

hiirti"!  Krc'iril,  I'hila. 

"  This  is  the  very  work  of  which  we  have  long  felt  the  need.  We  obfnincil  a  copv  of 
the  Fnirlish  edition  some  months  since,  and  wished  s.me  one  would  publi-h  it :  and  we 
ore  much  plense  1  that  its  enterprising  |)iil)li<hers  can  now  furnish  the  stu.lent  of  the  Lible 
with  a  work  which  he  so  much  needs  at  so  chenj)  a  rate."  —  Adri-iit  //./■«/</,  hiislini. 

"  We  cannot  see  b.it  it  is,  in  all  points,  as  valuable  a  book  of  reference,  for  ministers  and 
Bible  students,  as  the  larger  editi<m."  —  C/irixtiait  JteJIevtur,  Jiusion. 

"  The  present  edition,  in  being  relieved  of  some  things  which  eontrihiited  to  renter  nil 
former  ones  unneeessiirily  cumbroiis,  without  adding  to  the  substantial  value  of  tlic  work, 
becomes  un  exceediugly  cheap  book."  —  Albunij  Aryiis. 


COrLD,    KKNDAI.L     AM)     I,IXC<1LN'.S     PrBLlCATIOXS. 

ylfjv   llln-R$  of  i?v>(jtt  f)rtm$,   P.P. 

THE  PRE-ADAMITE  EARTH:  Contributions  to  Theological  Science. 
Price  85  cents. 

"It  is  n  book  fur  tliinkiiip  men.    It  opens  now  trniii-- of  thonglit  to  tlie  rcdcr puts 

him  in  a  new  position   to  survey  tlic  wonders  of  (mmIs  works;  niul   eonipels   Natninl  Sei- 
cjice  to  bear  Iicr  ileeiiled  testimony  in  support  of  Divine  TrulU."  —  I'liilu.  C/i.  Observer. 

MAN  primeval;  Or,  tlic  Constitution  nnd  Primitive  Condition  of  the 
Human  lieinf;.  A  Contrilmlion  to  Tlieolojrical  Science.  With  a  finely 
engraveil  portrait  of  the  author;  12nio.  cloth,  price  SI. 25. 

*,*  This  is  tlic  sopoml  vnluino  of  a  series  of  works  on  Tlieolojrienl  Seienee.  Tlic  first  was 
receivetl  vvitli  nimli  favor— tlie  presont  is  a  eontinuatio.i  of  the  prin'ii)Ics  wliieli  were 
seen  holding  lIuMr  wav  tliroiipth  llie  •^m-.-essive  kinijliiins  of  primeval  nature,  and  are  here 
resumed  and  cxhiliited  in  their  ne\t  Iiifilier  a|>|di('atioM  to  individual  man 

"  Ilis  copious  and  lieautiful  illustrations  of  the  successive  laws  of  tlie  Divine  -Manifesta- 
tion, liave  yielded  us  inexi)rcs»ible  delight." —  London  Eclevtic  licvuic. 

THE  GREAT  COMMISSION;  Or,  tlie  Christian  Ciiurch  constituted 
and  char.^ed  to  convey  the  (iosiiel  to  ilie  World.  A  Prize  Kssay.  Willi 
an  introductory  Kssay,  hy  W.  1!.  Wii.i.i.VM.s,  D.l).     Price  ail-OU 

"Of  the  several  productions  of  Dr.  Harris,  —  all  of  tiiem  of  great  value,  —  that  now  before 
us  is  destined,  probably,  to  e.xert  the  most  powerful  inHuenee  in  l(»rming  the  religious  and 
missionary  character  of  the  coming  generations.  IJut  the  vast  fund  of  argunieut  and  in- 
struction eompri---ed  in  these  pages  will  excite  the  admiraticui  and  insjnre  the  gratitude 
of  thousands  in  our  own  land  as  well  as  in  Kuroj^e.  Kvery  clergyman  and  pious  and  re- 
flecting l.iyniau  ought  to  possess  the  volume,  and  make  it  familiuj'  by  repeated  perusal." 

l,„~l„ii    /!,-,;„;lrr. 

**  His  plan  is  oriijinal  and  comprehensive.  In  fillingit  up,  the  author  ha.--  iiilerwov  en  facts 
■with  rich  and  glowing  illustrations,  and  with  trains  of  thought  that  are  siimutinies  ahnost 
resistless  in  their  appeals  to  the  conscience.  The  work  is  not  more  disliogiiished  for  its 
arguments  and  its  genius,  than   for  the  spirit  of  deep  and  fervent  piety  that   pervades  it." 

'I'/te  Iftifz-S/jriny. 

THE  GREAT  TEACHER;  Or,  Chnrncteristics  of  our  Lord's  Ministry. 
With  an  Introductory  Essay,  by  il.  lIu.Mi'HKiiY,  D.l).  Tenth  thousand. 
Price  85  cents. 

"  The  book  itself  must  have  cost  much  meditation,  much  communion  on  the  bosom  of 
Jesus,  and  much  praver.  Its  style  is,  like  the  country  whii-h  gave  it  birth,  beautiful,  varied, 
finished,  and  everywhere  delightful.  But  the  style  of  this  work  is  its  smallest  excellence. 
It  will  be  read  :  it  ought  to  be  read.  It  will  lind  its  way  to  many  parlors,  and  add  to  the 
comforts  of  many  a  happy  fireside.  The  reader  will  rise  from  each  chapter,  not  able,  per- 
haps, to  carry  with  him  many  strlkinij  remarks  or  apparent  pinidoxes,  li;it  he  will  have  a 
sweet  impression  inide  upon  his  soul, Tike  that  which  soft  and  touching  music  makes  when 
every  tiling  about  it  is'appropri.ite.  The  writer  pours  forth  a  clear  anil  beautiful  light,  like 
that  of  the  evening  ligiit-house,  when  it  sheds  its  rays  upon  the  sleej>ing  waters,  and 
covers  them  with  a  snrface  of  gobl.  We  can  have  no  sympathy  with  a  heart  which  yields 
not  to  impressions  delicate  and  holy,  which  the  perusal  of  this  work  will   naturally  make." 

J/a/iip.<hire  Cfozcltc, 

MISCELLANIES  ;  Consisting  principally  of  Sennons  and  Essays.  With 
an  Introductory  Essay  and  Notes,  by  ,1.  f5ELCiiKH,  D.D.     Price  75  cents. 

"  Some  of  these  e-^says  are  among  the  finest  in  the  language  :  ami  the  warmth  and  energy 
of  religious  feeling  minifested  in  several  of  them,  will  render  them  peculiarly  the  treas- 
ure of  the  closet  and  the  Christian  lireside." — lianijov  Gazi  tte. 

MAMMON  ;  Or,  Covetousness,  the  Sin  of  the  Christian  Church.  A  Prize 
Esnay.     Price  45  cents.    Twentieth  thousand. 

•«*  This  masterly  work  has  already  engaged  the  attention  of  churches  and  individuals, 
and  receives  the  highest  comnieiidations. 

ZEBULON  ;  Or  the  Moral  Claims  of  Seamen  stated  and  enforced.  Edited 
by  Kev.  W.  M.  Rogeus   and  D.  M.  Lord.     Price  25  cents. 

*#*  A  well  written  and  spirit-stirring  appeal  to  Christians  in  favor  of  this  numerous,  use- 
ful, and  long  neglected  class. 

THE  ACTIVE  CHRISTIAN:  Containing  the  "  Witnessing  Church," 
"  Christian  Excellence,"  and  "  .Means  of  Usefulness,"  three  popular  pro- 
ductions of  this  talented  author      Price  ol  cents. 


RECENTLY   PUBLISHED. 


SACRED    RHETORIC: 

Or,   Composition  and  Delivery  of  Scrmoas.      Bt  Henrt  J.  Ripley, 

I'rof.  ill  Newton  Thcolo^jical  Institution. 

Including  Ware's  Hints  on  Extemporaneous  rREACHino. 

One  vol.  ISino.     Price  7o  Cunts. 


THE    CHURCH    IN    EARNEST. 
Br  John  Angell  James. 

We  rojoice  that  tliis  work  has  been  republished  in  this  country,  and  we  cannot  too 
Btrcinsfly  commend  it  to  the  serious  perusal  of  the  churches  of  every  name. — Chriatian 
Jilliance. 

I  IK  ars^uinents  and  appeals  are  well  adapted  to  rouse  to  action,  and  the  times  cull  for 
such  a  book,  whicli  we  trust  will  he  universally  read. — JVcio  York  Observer. 

Mr.  Jiimes'  wriiings  all  have  one  object,  lo  do  execution.  He  writes  under  the  im- 
pulse— Do  siimetbinv,  no  it.  He  studios  not  to  be  a  profound  or  learned,  but  a 
practical  writer.  He  ninia  to  raixe  the  slandarri  of  |)i(ay,  holiness  in  the  heart  and 
holiness  of  life.  The  influence  ubicli  this  work  will  eiiert  oil  the  church  must  bo 
highly  salutary. — Boston  Recorder. 

THE    SOCIAL    PSALMIST, 

A  JVew  Selection  of  Hymns  for  Conference  Meetings  and  Family  Worship. 

Br  Baron  Stow  and  S.  F.  Smith. 

(t^  Thi^  selection  has  been  in  preparation  nearly  five  years.  It  has  been  the  aim 
of  the  eriitors  to  supply  a  work  of  not  only  elevated  poetic  and  music. il  merit,  but 
of  true  devotional  spiiit,  embracing,  with  many  new  hymns,  all  those  which  have 
been  lon^  familiar  in  the  Conference  meeting,  and  hulluwed  by  early  usBociutiuu  of 
home  and  social  prayer. 

The  work  forms  an  admirable  companion  to  the  Psolmist,  and  we  hope  will  be 
widely  used  in  connection   with  it. — J^''em  York  Recorder. 

They  have  done  well  lo  follow  the  Psalmist  with  this  new  work  for  the  use  of 
conference  and  prayer  meetin;,'s.  Although  there  was  u  large  variety  of  such  books 
in  use,  there  has  been  a  seriously  felt  want  of  one  that  was  Iree  from  faults,  in  taste, 
senlimeiit  or  measure.  The  preparation  of  this  work  was  undertaken  by  the  right 
hands.  We  doubt  not  the  work  will  be  popular,  and  its  use  coextcnsivo  with  the 
Psalmist. — Michigan  Christian  Herald, 

THE    PERSON    AND    AVORK    OF    CHRIST. 
Br  Ernest  Sartorius,  D.  D. 
Translated  from  the  Ocrman,  by  Kev.  O.  S.  Stearns,  A.  M.     Cloth.    42  Cents. 
A  work  of  much  ability,  and  presenting  the  argument  in  a  style  that  will  bo  new  to 
most  American  readers,  it  will  deservedly  attract  attention. — Vcic  York  Observer. 

Whether  we  consider  the  importance  of  the  subject  discussed,  or  the  perspicuous 
exhibition  of  truth  in  the  volume  before  us,  the  chaste  and  elegant  stylo  used,  or  the 
devout  spirit  of  the  author,  we  cjiiinot  but  desire  that  the  work  may  meet  with  an 
extensive  circulation." — Christian  Index. 

THE    FRENCH    REVOLUTIONS, 
In  1789,  1830,  and  1848.    In  three  volumes.    By  T.  W.  Bedhead. 

Price  75  Cents  per  Volume. 
The  author  appears  to  have  prepared  himself  for  his  task  by  a  careful  examination 
of  the  best  authorities — the  writings  of  the  actors  in  these  various  scenes  ;  and  ho 
has  given  the  results  of  his  examination  in  a  stylo  attractive  for  simplicity,  directness 
and  purity.  It  is  the  most  comprehensive  and  valuable  woik  on  the  subject  that  the 
general  reader  can  find." — American  Traveller. 


COxXTRlBUTIONS  TO  THEOLOGICAL  SCIENCE. 

BY    JOHN    HARRIS,    1) .  D  . 


THE    PR  E-AD  AMITE    EARTH. 

The  present  is  tlirfr.ft  iif  a  scrieg  nf  volumes  prijcctril  by  the  Jliithvr  ;  each  volume  to 
be  complete  in  it-icif,  and  will  appear  at  intcrual.i.  By  a  special  arrangement  with  the 
Author,  <Ae  American  Publishers  will  be  supplied  with  the  early  sheets  uf  the  future 
volumes  of  this  scries,  and  tcUl  issue  tlicm  simultancuusly  with  the  London  Ediliun. 

NOTICES  OF  THE  PRESS. 

It  seems  to  us  a  very  surcessful  sperimen  of  the  syntlintieni  mode  of  roasoning.  It 
puts  the  iiiinil  on  a  new  track,  and  is  well  fiitcd  lo  ii\v..ki'n  its  enoriiie^  and  expand 
it<  views.  We  liav<>  neve  r  seen  llio  naiuial  srjenccs,  particuliirly  Gcoln^'y,  made  to 
givr  so  decided  and  nninipeacli.iUlo  a  lestinicmy  to  irvialid  trulli.  He  appears  to 
allow  ll  all  that  it  can  justly  claim,  all  indeeil  that  its  advocates  can  fairly  claim  for 
it,  wliile  the  inieariiy  and  tililh  ot  the  .•^ciiptiircs  are  niaintaini'd  inviolate.  And  the 
wondeis  of  God's  woiks,  which  he  has  here  gnuped  tofjctlier,  convey  a  most  inai.'nift- 
ceiit  and  even  ovcipowi'iiTip  idea  of  the  Great  Creator  We  wish  thai  we  could 
devote  a  week,  uninterinpledly,  to  its  jierusal  and  re  perusal. —  Christian  Mirror, 
Portland. 

A  work  of  theolii;;icaI  science,  nut  to  be  passed  over  with  a  glance,  and  not  to  be 
undi'rstood  on  a  cursoiy  ptru-'al.  It  applies  certain  principles  or  laws  lo  tlie  sm-ces- 
sive  stages  of  I  h(>  pre- Atlainit.-  eailh  ;  to  the  litsloiical  development  of  man  ;  to  the 
family;  to  the  nation  ,   to  the    ?on  ol   God  ;  to  the    chnrcli  ;    to  the    Bihle    revelation, 

anil  to  the  futuie  pnrspects  of  I iiity.      It  is  a  c  irelully  |iiepaied   vidiime,  calculi- 

ted  lo  assist  an  undirstanding  of  important  liulhs,  and  of  llie  great  ends  of  Cteatiun. 
Evening  Transcript,  Boston, 


MAN    RRIMEYAL: 

Or,  the  Constitution  and  Priniitice   Condition  of  the.  Unman  Being, 
Willi  a  line  Portrait  of  liie  Author. 

NOTICES     OF     THE     PRESS, 

It  surpasses  in  inlciest  its  predecessor.  It  is  an  able  attempt  to  carry  out  the 
author's  grand  conception.  His  purpose  is  to  unl'old,  as  far  as  pos>i!)le,  the  successive 
steps  by  which  God  is  accomplishing  his  purpose  to  manifest  His  all-sufficiency.  *  * 
The  reader  is  led  along  a  pathway  abounilnig  with  rich  and  valuable  tliiiuj;ht,  going 
on  from  the  author's  opening  propositions  to  their  complete  demonstration.  'I  o 
students  of  m'-ntal  and  moral  science,  it  will  be  a  valuable  contribution,  and  will 
assuredly  secure  their  attention. —  Christian  Chrvn.,  Phd. 

Pr.  Harris,  thouili  a  youns  man,  has  pl.iced  himself  in  the  very  front  rank  of  scien- 
tific writers,  and  his  essays  attract  the  atteniion  of  the  most  erudite  scholars  of  the 
age. — JVeio  York  Observer. 

It  is  eminently  pliilos.iphical,  and  at  the  same  lime  glowing  and  eloquent.  It  can- 
not fail  to  have  a  wide  circle  of  readers,  or  to  repay  richly  the  hours  which  are  given 
to  its  pages. — Js'etc  York  Recorder. 

The  reputation  of  the  author  of  this  volume  is  coextensive  with  the  English   lan- 
gu.ige.     'J  he  work  before  us  manifests  much  learning  and   metaphysical  acumen.     It^ 
great  recouimendalion  is,  its  power  to  c.iuse  the  reader  lo  ihiiik  and  lellect. — Boston 
Recorder. 

Reverently  recognizing  the  Ril)le  as  the  fouidation  and  exponent  of  truth,  he  is  as 
independent  and  tearl.'ss  as  he  is  orizinal  and  forcible  ;  and  he  adds  to  tlnse  (|ualiiie3 
coiisuiutuale  skill  in  argument  and  elegance  of  diction. — JV.  Y.  Commercial  Adcerliscr. 


R  E  CE  N  T  L  Y   V  UB  J.  1  .S 11 K  D. 


PROVEIIBS    1011    THE    PEOPLE 

OK,  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  PRACTICAL  GODLINESS 
DIJAWN    I'ltOM   TIIK    BOOK.  OF   WI^5DOM. 

liV    ]■:.    L.    MAGOON. 


This  is  a  volume  of  iei><l:il)Io  sermons,  from  n  sort  of  stcnmengine  proncher,  wlio 
huil.i,  wo  liclinv)',  from  ('incinnati.  Ho  is  oiio  of  lliusu  carnusl  orlliudux  men,  who, 
unwilling;  to  stiirve  on  tliiMr  creed,  ^o  tu  priMrhin;  priicticul  goodness  witli  ull  tlieir 
inifjiil.  Ili.s  woids  iirc  not,  like  must  proachcirs,  ininiensoly  too  lat;,'i!  for  Ills  niuanin;». 
Indeed,  his  menning  fills  tlieni,  and  is  a  lilllo  out  al  liie  elbows.  Every  sentence  is 
alive. —  Clirunotijpe. 

This  is  a  new  work  from  the  vigorous  and  terse  pen  of  the  author  of  "  Orators  of 
the  American  Revolulion."  Mr.  M.  is  already  well  known  lo  tliu  puhlic,  hulli  as  un 
cloiiuent  preacher  and  a  nervous  and  forcihle  writer.  One  of  the  host  recommenda- 
tions of  his  works,  is  the  deep  earnestness  and  fervor  which  always  peivadn  theui. 
Whatever  other  sins  may  he  laid  to  his  rhaige,  he  is  at  least  free  from  tho  most  intol- 
eralile  and  incuriiglhle  one — dulne.*!:.  He  writes  always  like  a  tlwroujihlij  alive  man. 
We  may  add  that  Messrs.  Gould,  KemUill  S(  Lincoln,  of  ilijs  city,  are  the  puhlishers 
of  the  work,  niid  that  its  mechanical  execution  is  like  that  td' every  other  volume 
that  comes  from  this  house — in  the  best  possible  taste. —  Yankee  Blade. 

In  llie  work  before  us,  the  principles  of  Chiistinn  morality  ure  handled  in  a  manner 
well  calculated  lo  ariesl  the  attention  and  improve  the  heart.  We  would  advise  the 
reader  to  purt.hase  the  book,  an. I  sen  how  interesting  a  volume  may  be  written  on  tho 
funilaineiiiiM  viiiuci  and  vices  of  mankind.  Like  all  the  publications  of  .Messrs. 
Gould,  Kend.ill  ic  Lincoln,  the  mechanical  execution  of  the  "  I'roverhs  fur  the  I'eoplu  " 
is  faultl  ss. —  Sat.  Humbler. 

This  wiirk  consists  of  cij^'hteen  chapters,  each  of  which  is  devoted  to  tho  illustra- 
tion of  some  good  or  bad  trait  in  human  character.  It  is  an  excellent  book  for  young 
peoplf,  and  especially  for  young  men,  amidst  the  temptations  of  business  and  pleasure. 
.Albany  Kjrpress. 

This  woik  turns  tho  Rook  of  Proverbs  lo  excellent  account.  It  illustrates  the  great 
rules  and  principles  of  moral  oldigation,  with  arlmiral.lo  etViict.  If  llio  whole  world 
would  study  it  and  jirnctiso  upon  it,  there  would  not  long  bo  occasion  to  pray  for  the 
inilleiiium. — Albany  Jii'irus. 

There  is  not  a  richer  mine  of  precious  thoughts  and  striking  aphorisms,  than  the 
Book  of  the  Proverbs  of  .Solomon.  W'ilh  an  easy  and  attractive  style,  Mr.  Magoon 
possesses  ail  extensive  acquaintance  with  ancient  and  nioilern  literature,  and  inter- 
weaves his  pr.ictical  refleclions  with  varied  illustratiniis  and  quotations;  rendering 
his  worlms  ciitcrtainins  as  it  is  iiistruclive.  It  is  a  book  (or  tho  people  ;  "  discussing 
the  exalWll  principles  of  Cbrisiian  morality  in  a  manner  adajiled  to  the  comprehensioa 
of  the  great  mass  of  iinnkind." — Ch.  Union, 

Our  author  is  one  of  I  he  most  earnest  and  wide-awake  of  our  American  preachers 
and  writers,  liacb  of  llie  eighteen  chapters  ia  his  book  is  furnished  with  a  quaint 
tiile,  and  tilh^d  with  vigorous  expressions  of  his  own  ideas  and  feelings,  interspersed 
with  iiumi.'roin  quiitatiiiiis  from  "  ethical  writers,  ancient  sages,  and  modern  poets." 
A  work  well  woitliy  of  its  extensive  circulation. — ExceUiur. 

They  arc  Proverbs  for  the  People,  not  only  as  base<l  upon  the  Proverbs  of  Holy 
Scripture,  but  from  that  peculiarity  of  the  author's  styl"  which  is  seen  in  his  express- 
ing himself  so  that  you  may  pick  a  sentence  at  random  from  his  book,  and  you  will 
find  it  to  contain  a  complete  practical  idea,  which  might  serve  as  a  motto  to  think 
about,  or  hang  a  sermon  on.  He  is  quaint,  sententious, — he  has  indeed  the  three 
great  qualities,  "  pith,  point  and  pathos," — and  always  enforces  high  and  noble  sonti- 
nienls. — JV   V.  Recorder, 

It  is  a  popular  manual  of  great  practical  utility. — Ch.  Chronicle,  Phila, 

The  subjects  are  so  selected  as  to  embrace  nearly  all  the  practical  duties  of  life. 
The  work,  in  conse(pience  of  this  peculiar  character,  will  be  found  extensively  useful. 
'I'lie  sty|.>  is  neat  and  comii  ict. — Huchc.itrr  Democrat, 

The  work  abounds  with  original  and  pithy  matter,  well  adapted  to  engage  the  atten- 
tion and  to  reform  the  life.  VVo  hope  those  discourses  will  be  extensively  read. — 
JMurniiiir  Star, 


RECK  N  TL  Y  P  VDL  IS  UK  D  . 


REPUBLICAN     CHRISTIANITY: 

Or,  True  Liberiij  ;  as  KxldbiUd  in  the  Life,  Precc2)/s,  mid  Early  Disciples  of 

the  Great  Redeemer.      By  E.  L.  Maooon.      Autlior  of  '■'■Proverbs 

fo7-  the  People,"  "  Orators  of  the  American  Revolution,"  ifc. 


Dedicated,  To  all  « lio  Iiale  tyranny,  revere  liumanily,  believe  in  progress,  and 
follow  Clirist,  this  work  is  inscribed. 

Contents.— Part  I.  Tlie  Republican  Character  of  Jesus  Christ.  Chap.  L  The 
Infancy  of  Christ.  II.  The  Youth  of  Christ.  IH.  The  Manhood  of  Christ.  IV. 
Christ  us  a  Preacher.  V.  'I'he  Sacrifice  of  Christ  —Part  If.  'J'lie  Republican  Consti- 
tution of  the  Piimitive  Church.     Chap.  I.  The  Church  VVillioul  a  Kin^;.     II.  Without 

a  Pojie.     HI.  WithoutaBisbop.     I V.  VVilliout a  Priest.     V.  Without  an  Arislocr.it. 

Pan  III.  The  Republican  Influence  of  Cbiistian  Doctrine.  Cbaj)  I.  Christianity  iho 
Siilace  of  the  Obscure.  II.  'J  be  Patron  of  the  Aspiring.  III.  Tlio  Kortilier  of  the 
Weak.     IV.  The  Deliverer  of  tlie  Oppressed.     V. 'I'he  Rewarder  of  the  t^acriliced. 

It  is  adapted  to  the  spirit  of  the  tlme-s.  It  meets  and  answers  the  ^reat  inquiry  of 
the  presfnt  day.  It  describes  clearly  the  corru[)tions  of  i)ast  times,  the  inipprfections 
of  the  present,  and  the  changes  that  must  be  effected  in  the  forms  and  spirit  of  relig- 
ion, and  through  religion  upim  the  i^tate,  to  secure  to  us  bolter  and  biighler  prospects 
for  the  future.  The  author  is  not  afraidJ,o  e.\p<)se  and  condemn  the  errors  and  cor- 
ruptions, either  of  the  Church  or  State. —  Chruitian  Watchman. 

In  this  work  the  author  brings  the  teachings  of  Scripture  to  bear  upon  the  subject  of 
political  institutions,  and  deduces  the  principles  of  tree  government  from  the  precepts 
of  the  Saviour,  and  the  maxims  of  pure  Christianity.  We  commend  the  volume  to 
the  notice  of  all  who  are  interested  in  the  important  study  of  tiie  connexion  between 
good  morals  and  good  government. — Boston  Courier, 

The  great  topics  of  the  book,  are,  the  Republican  Character  of  Jesus  Christ,  the 
Republican  Constitution  ol  the  I'riniitive  Church,  and  the  Republican  Inliuence  of 
Christian  Doctrine.  That  portion  of  the  work  which  treats  of  the  republican  character 
of  the  Primitive  Church,  has  especially  pleased  us.  Mr.  M.  has  at  his  command  a 
rich  store  of  learning,  from  which  he  skilfully  draws  abundant  evidence  for  the  sup- 
port of  the  positions  he  assuwes. — Boxtuii  Rccurder, 

Its  object  is  to  illustrate  the  republican  character  of  Christianity,  as  set  forth  in  the 
characier  and  teachings  of  its  great  founder,  and  in  the  constitution  of  the  Primitive 
Church.  Jt  is  a  very  readable,  and,  we  think,  will  prove  a  useful  book.  The  aigu- 
ment  is  clear  and  well  sustained,  and  the  style  bold  and  direct,  though,  according  to 
our  judgment,  not  in  the  best  taste.  The  lone  and  sjiiril  of  the  entire  work  are  that 
of  an  independent  tiiinker,  and  of  a  man  whose  sympathies  are  with  the  many  and  not 
with  the  few,  with  no  privileged  class,  but  wiihthe  human  race.  We  commend  this 
book  to  all  lovers  of  tiue  liberty  and  of  a  pure  Christianity. — Providence  Journal, 

I\Ir.  iMagoon  is  known  as  one  of  the  most  glowing  and  impressive  orators  among  the 
Baptist  t^'lergy.  He  thinks  boldly  and  speaks  frankly,  and  with  a  vaiiety  and  fresh- 
ness of  illustration  that  never  fail  to  command  attention.  The  present  work  is  essen- 
tially of  the  same  character  as  his  public  discourses.  It  aims  to  show  that  Christian- 
ity is  Republican,  teaching  both  by  its  doctrines  and  the  example  of  its  founder,  that 
Freedom  is  the  birth-right  of  all  men,  and  equality  of  rights  and  piivileges  the  divine 
law.  It  is  written  for  the  young  ;  the  author  desires  cbielly  to  foster  the  noble  aspira- 
tions and  cheer  the  honorable  hopes  which  the  world  neglects  or  crushes  in  those 
whose  youth  is  more  fortunate  in  its  inteinal  character  than  its  outward  circumslaiice. 
To  many  such  persons  his  words  will  be  useful  ;  iliey  will  tiiid  themselves  strengthened 
by  his  generous  spirit,  and  animated  to  perseverance  by  his  counsels,  more  even  than 
il  he  were  more  precise  and  dogmatical  in  the  statement  of  sjiecial  doctrines. — A'ew 
York  Tribune, 

He  considers  Christianity  in  all  its  parts  as  essentially  republican.  He  has  main- 
tained his  position  with  great  tact.  He  abounds  in  illustrations  which  are  often  ex- 
ceedingly beautiful  and  Ibrciblo.  All  the  peculiarities  of  his  style  a|ipe  ir  in  this  new 
woik,  which  will  generally  be  regarded  as  the  be<t  that  he  has  produced.  It  is  a 
cleai,  striking,  attractive,  presentation  of  his  views  and  the  reasons  for  them.  It  will 
excite  attention,  both  from  the  subject  itself,  and  from  the  manner  in  which  il  is 
handled. — Plidadeljihia  Chronicle. 


RKCFKTI.  y    P  UIH.I^llKD. 


THE    EARTH    AND    MAN: 

lectures  on  Coniparalifc  Pliijsical  Gro<^aiiliy,  consiilrrcd  in  its  Rcliiliim  to  the  History  of 

Miinkiii(L     By  Arnold  Ouvot,  Prof.  I'hys.  Geo.  &  Hist.,  Ncucli;itcl. 

Translated  from  tltc  French,  \>y   Trof.  C.  C.   Felton. —  Ji'ith  IHuslratiovs. 


From  Prof,  Louis  ,^gassiz, 

"  I  undrrstnnd  that  you  nrr  nhoul  puhlisliin;;  the  lectures  of  Prof.  Guyot  on  Ph;         ' 
GeoTiphy.      Iluviiis;  heen   his  fiieii.!  tVuiii  chihlliood,  us  u  fclluw  student  iii  uii         , 
and  «s  a  coneiiiiue  in  the  same  univ(!rsity,  I   may   he    |iermitie<l   to  express   my   !      Ii 
sense  of  the   vahic  of  his  attainments.     Air.  (Juyot   has  luit   only  been   at   the 
school,  that  of  the  Ritler  and  llumhuldl,  and  heoome  familiar  with   the  prcsen' 
of  the   science  of  our  eaith,  hut  he   han   jiimself,  in  many  instances,  drawn  new    >> 
elusions  frian   the  fuels  now   ascertained,  and  pteeented   must  of  them  in  a  new  point 
of  view.     Several    of  the   moKt   hrillianl  ^cnerujizutiun.s   developed   in   his    lectures 
are  his  ;    ami    if  more   extensively   circuluted,  will    not   only    nnder   the    stuily    of 
geo!;ra|iliy    more   attractive,  hut  actually  show  it    in    its  true  li;;lit,   namely,  as   Iho 
science  of  the   relations  which  exist  between   nature  and  man,   tliroU|;hout  history; 
of  the  contrasts  ob>ierved   between   the  difterent   parts  ol  the  i;hiho  ;    of  the  hiws  of 
horiznnlal  ami  vertical  forms  of  the  dry  land,  in  its  contact  wiili  the  sea;  of  climate, 
&c.     It  would  be  hi^ihlv  servicable,  il    seems    to   me,  for  the   benefit  ol  schools  and 
teachers,  that  you  shonhl  induce  Mr.  (Juyot  to  write  a  series  of  graduated  text-books 
of  geour.iphy,  i'rom  the  lirst  elements,  up  to  a  scientilic  treatise,     it  wduIiI  fi;ive  new 
life  to  these  studies,  in  this  country,  and  be  the  best  preparation  fur  sound  statistical 
investigations.'' 

From  Prof.  Ocorgc  Tir.knor,  Boston. 

Genti.f:men  ;  I  was  very  i;lad,  a  few  days  ago,  to  learn,  incidentally,  that  you  in- 
tend to  puldish  (iuyul's  Lectures  on  Physical  Geofir.iphy.  1  attended  as  many  of  them 
as  1  <(iuld  with  convenience,  besides  which,  I  lead  lliein  as  they  appeaieil  in  the  Daily 
'J'raveller ;  and  I  I  ave  no  doubt  ycu  will,  by  making  them  easily  accessible,  tender  a 
seivice  at  once  to  the  cause  of  science  and  ol  popular  education.  ^Tlieir  tamiliar  and 
simple  manner,  will,  I  hope,  cause  them  to  be  uscil  in  our  scho.  I-s,  where  I  think  their 
modest  learning  and  religious  pliil.>sophy  will  make  them  an  excellent  loundation  for 
the  study  of  all  geograidiy,  as  il  is  now  laiigjit,  anil  especially  ol  lliut  higher  geograjihy 
which  connects  itself  with  the  destinies  of  the  whole  huiiiau  race. 
Your  obedient  seivanl, 

GEO.  TICKNOn. 

The  work  is  also  higlily  commended  by  Prof.  H.  Pierce,  Harvard  University,  Chailcs 
Sumner,  tsq.,  George  S.  llillard,  Ksq.,  Itev.  E.  N.  Kirk,  miil  many  others. 

WAYLAXD'S    UNIVERSITY    SERMONS. 

Sermons  delivered  in  Brown    University, 

Bv    Francis  VV'avland. 

CoNTKNTS.— Theoretical  Atheism.  Practical  AibeJBm.  The  Moral  Character  of 
Man,  l.ove  to  God.  The  Fill  of  Man.  Juslificatiun  by  VVotks  Impossible.  I're- 
paraliuii  lor  the  Advent  of  the  Messiah.  Tlie  Work  of  tlie  Messiah.  Justification 
by  Kaiili.  A  Day  in  the  Life;  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth.  The  Fall  of  Petei.  'Iho 
Clnirch  of  Christ.  The  Unity  of  the  (Jburcli.  The  Duty  of  Obedience  to  the  Civil 
Magistiates.     The  recent  llevolutions  in  Furope. 

'*  Few  sermons  contain  so  much  carefully-airanged  thought  ns  these  by  Dr.  Way- 
land.  The  llior(m^b  logician  is  aiparcMil  throughout  ihe  volume,  and  there  is  h  clas- 
sic piiiily  in  the  <IicIioti  un-!nrpa»scd  by  any  writer,  ami  eiinalled  by  very  lew. 
Knowing'llie  uuiboi's  rigid  adherence  to  li.\i d  principles,  as  the  cmly  safe  guide  to 
right  conclusions,  the  intelligent  (Christian  will  turn  with  deep  interest  to  the  two 
lahl  semions." — JV'ew    Yurk   ConinieriMil  Jldierlistr. 

"  They  ate  the  careful  productions  of  u  malnred  and  powerful  intellect,  and  wero 
addressed  to  a  thinking  and  weH-infonned  audience,  and  are  especially  adapted  for  iho 
educated  and  thuuglitlul  mun.'^— Christian  Mliunee. 


Pnncftofl  Throi09KJl  5f<niMnF-SpMf  UbrJi 


1    1012  01093  8464 


DATE 

DUE 

^"^~% 

■• 

'?HV 

. 

^__ 

'illl  fl^lHl 

/ 

/ 

/ 

/ 

GAYLORD 

/ 

